3   1822  01217  4199 


IHi 

HI 


s 


CHARLES 
FELT  O 
P  I  T>  01 


1 
j 


LIBRARY 

UNIV        ITY  OF 
CALiP  "<NIA 

SAN  DIEGO 


3  1822  01217  4199       ps 


Adelaide  in  the  garden.         Frontispiece. 
He  did  not  recognize  me,  and  I  am  glad  of  it."     Page 


LITTLE    BURR 


THE    WARWICK    OF    AMERICA 


A         TALE         OF        THE         OLD 
REVOLUTIONARY       DAYS 


BY 


CHARLES    FELTON    PIDGIN 

AUTHOR    OF 

"QUINCY  ADAMS  SAWYER," 
"BLENNERHASSETT,"  "THE 
CLIMAX,"  "THE  LETTER  H," 
"A  NATION'S  IDOL,"  ETC. 

ILLUSTRATIONS        BY     

ISAAC         BREWSTER        HAZELTON 


BOSTON,        THE        ROBINSON 
LUCE         COMPANY,          1905 


COPYRIGHT,  1905,  BY 

THE  ROBINSON,  LUCE  COMPANY, 

BOSTON,  MASS.,  U.  S.  A. 


ENTERED  AT  STATIONERS  HALL,  LONDON 
FOREIGN  COPYRIGHTS  SECURED 


RIGHTS  OF  TRANSLATION,  PUBLIC  READING,  AND  DRAMATIZATION 
RESERVED 


DATE  OF  PUBLICATION 
MARCH  18,    1905 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DEDICATED  TO 

.  J&arg  &*  ftofonsenti, 

OF  THE  CITY  OF  MEXICO 


IN    RECOGNITION    OF    HER    AVOWED    CHAMPIONSHIP    OF    THE  CAUSE 

WHICH    HER     FATHER     SO    WARMLY    ESPOUSED 

AND   SO  WARMLY  DEFENDED 

THE   REHABILITATION   OF  AARON   BURR 

AS  A  DESERVED  TRIBUTE 
TO  THE   MEMORY  OF   HER  DISTINGUISHED  FATHER 

HON.  JERE  CLEMENS 

UNITED  STATES  SENATOR  FROM  ALABAMA,   1849-1853. 


preface  to  present 

JN  the  preface  to  "  Blennerhassett,"  I  said:  "For 

a  hundred  years  one  of  the  most  remarkable  of 
Americans  has  borne  a  weight  of  obloquy  and 
calumny  such  as  has  been  heaped  upon  no  other 
man." 

Since  writing  the  above,  I  have  found  so  much 
in  print,  and  in  the  hundreds  of  letters  received 
from  all  parts  of  the  country  containing  corrobo 
rative  evidence,  that  I  consider  my  statement  so 
fully  fortified  that  it  may  now  be  received  as 
incontestable. 

To  put  my  declaration  in  more  homely,  but 
explicit  terms  —  for  a  hundred  years  the  news 
paper  writers,  biographers,  and  historians  have 
made  continual  attacks  upon  the  character  of 
Aaron  Burr ;  a  few  of  the  statements  were  liter 
ally  true,  some  of  them  contained  a  slight  admix 
ture  of  truth,  but  the  great  majority  were  completely 
destitute  of  veracity,  fabricated  with  unworthy 
motives,  and  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth,  from 
hand  to  hand,  from  newspaper  to  newspaper,  from 
magazine  to  magazine,  from  book  to  book  —  and 
all  because  there  was  no  one  to  defend  the  mem 
ory  of  the  dead  from  unjust  aspersions  and  acri 
monious  attacks. 

It  seems  strange  that  after  these  gentlemen 
have  had,  as  might  be  said,  the  field  to  themselves 
for  nearly  a  century  —  it  seems  strange,  indeed, 


vi  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 

that  the  enemies  of  Burr,  for  they  are  as  much  his 
enemies  as  were  those  whose  words  they  repeat, 
should  be  so  sensitive  when  a  few  words  of  praise 
are  said  of  Aaron  Burr,  or  when  presentations  of 
facts  drawn  from  reliable  sources  show  that  the 
greater  part  of  the  stories  told  about  him  rest 
upon  no  foundation  of  fact  and  are  not  suscep 
tible  of  proof. 

They  are  so  devoted  to  the  worship  of  their 
idols,  they  have  so  idealized  them  beyond  their 
natural  and  proper  deserts,  that  they  turn  upon 
the  iconoclast  who  would  deprive  their  gods  of 
any  of  their  glory,  not  with  statements  of  fact 
and  arguments,  but  with  bitter  words  of  personal 
abuse. 

Since  the  publication  of  "  Blennerhassett,"  I 
have  made  a  large  and  very  interesting  collection 
of  such  contributions.  The  greater  part  of  them 
have  appeared  in  the  newspaper  press,  but  many 
have  reached  me  in  the  shape  of  written  com 
munications,  some  of  them  anonymous.  I  look 
forward  with  pleasurable  anticipation  to  the  day 
when  these  ephemeral  publications  shall  become 
incorporated  in  my  "  Life  of  Aaron  Burr,"  and  so 
become  part  and  parcel  of  history.  Were  it  not 
for  the  prominence  and  perpetuity  that  I  shall 
thus  be  able  to  confer  upon  them,  they  would,  like 
the  butterfly,  have  winged  their  flight  for  a  day 
and  then  been  lost  to  sight  forever. 

The  relatives  and  friends  of  Colonel  Burr  have 
imitated  his  example  by  remaining  silent  too  long 
in  the  face  of  repeated  accusations.  This  has  not 
been  the  case  with  his  enemies,  or,  rather,  their 


AUTHOR'S  PREFACE  vii 

successors,  for  as  soon  as  a  few  statements  of  fact 
were  made  concerning  Thomas  Jefferson,  Alex 
ander  Hamilton,  and  their  co-partners  in  the  con 
spiracy  which  led  to  Colonel  Burr's  political  and 
social  downfall,  the  defenders  of  these  men  began 
to  call  these  statements  abuse  and  vilification, 
apparently  unmindful  of  the  fact  that  others  had 
the  same  right  as  themselves  to  indulge  in  that 
same  sort  of  pastime.  I  have  been  the  object  of 
abuse  and  vituperation,  and  some  readers  have 
even  gone  so  far  as  to  suggest  that  measures  be 
taken  to  prevent  my  writing  such  books  in  the 
future,  they  thinking,  apparently,  that  this  is  a 
country  in  which  but  one  opinion  can  be  allowed 
on  certain  subjects,  and  that  if  any  one  disagrees 
with  that  opinion,  he  must  be  either  a  fool  or  a 
knave. 

One  correspondent  informed  me  that  if  I 
did  not  cease  attacking  Alexander  Hamilton, 
his  friends  had  in  their  possession  certain  secret 
memoirs  relating  to  Aaron  Burr  which  would  place 
that  gentleman  before  the  public  in  a  worse  light 
than  he  already  occupied.  In  my  reply  I  earnestly 
advised  them  to  use  every  endeavor  to  secure  the 
publication  of  these  secret  memoirs  at  the  earliest 
possible  moment;  but  I  have  looked  for  them  in 
vain. 

For  years  there  has  been  in  one  of  the  school 
readers  an  alleged  description  of  the  grave  of 
Aaron  Burr.  From  reading  it,  one  would  infer 
that  when  a  so-called  traitor  is  buried  in  a  well- 
kept  cemetery,  the  grass  above  his  grave  dies  of 
its  own  accord,  the  leaves  fall  from  the  surround- 


viii  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 

ing  trees,  and  the  sun  refuses  to  shine  upon  that 
portion  of  the  cemetery.  The  story  was  pure 
invention  and  never  possessed  the  slightest  parti 
cle  of  truth.  The  object  of  the  writer,  of  the  pub 
lishers  of  the  book,  and  of  the  teachers  who  use  it 
in  the  schools  may  be  easily  understood. 

On  a  par  with  the  preceding  story  is  one  which 
for  years  ran  the  rounds  of  the  press  —  that  Aaron 
Burr  lived  in  poverty  during  the  last  years  of  his 
life,  and  died  neglected  and  unattended  by  friends. 
A  complete  refutation  of  this  story  was  sent  to 
several  influential  journals,  but  they  refused  to 
publish  it.  It  finally  appeared  in  a  newspaper 
published  at  his  birthplace,  but  no  prominent 
journals  have  copied  the  same. 

A  few  months  ago  an  article  appeared  in  a 
metropolitan  daily,  stating  that  Colonel  Burr,  after 
his  duel  with  General  Hamilton,  stayed  for  three 
weeks  at  a  house  in  a  small  town  in  the  State  of 
New  Jersey,  and  that  since  that  time  the  occu 
pants  of  the  house  had  suffered  from  fires,  acci 
dents,  sudden  deaths,  lingering  diseases,  and  all 
sorts  of  troubles,  no  doubt  consequent  upon  the 
assumed  fact  that  Colonel  Burr  had  once  been  an 
occupant  of  the  house. 

I  gathered  from  correspondence  and  published 
works  incontestable  historical  data,  which  showed 
that  Colonel  Burr  was  never  in  the  house  in  ques 
tion,  did  not  stay  in  the  town  mentioned  for  more 
than  twenty  minutes,  being  at  that  time  on  his 
way  to  the  South.  I  sent  my  article  to  a  promi 
nent  newspaper,  but  it  was  returned  by  the  editor- 
in-chief,  with  the  written  comment:  "It  will,  no 


AUTHOR'S  PREFACE  ix 

doubt,  be  very  interesting  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
town  in  question."  He  knew  that  the  matter  was 
one  of  national  interest  and  importance,  yet  he 
was  not  disposed  to  print  in  his  paper  anything 
that  would  redound  to  the  credit  of  Aaron  Burr 
or  tend  to  free  him  from  the  effect  of  an  untrue 
and  unjust  statement. 

Following  this  preface  will  be  found  a  biograph 
ical  sketch  of  the  late  Hon.  Jere.  Clemens ;  also  the 
preface  written  by  him  to  his  novel  "  The  Rivals," 
which  was  published  in  1859.  Previous  to  that 
time,  Col.  Samuel  L.  Knapp,  Matthew  L.  Davis, 
and  James  Parton  had  written  biographies  of 
Colonel  Burr,  but  Senator  Clemens  was  the  first 
author  to  put  into  a  work  of  fiction  prominent 
events  in  the  lives  of  Aaron  Burr  and  Alexander 
Hamilton.  The  novel  covers  that  period  in  the 
lives  of  both  these  men,  from  their  first  con 
nection  with  the  Revolutionary  army,  up  to  the 
day  of  the  fatal  meeting  on  Weehawken  Heights. 

There  are  parts  of  "  Little  Burr "  which  are 
necessarily  founded  upon  incidents  contained  in 
"  The  Rivals,"  and  selections  from  the  latter,  which 
seemed  applicable,  have  been  incorporated,  with 
appropriate  changes,  in  this  volume. 

" Blennerhassett "  and  "The  Climax"  have 
been  published  in  the  order  in  which  they  were 
written,  but  not  in  the  sequence  in  which  they 
should  be  read  when  the  entire  series  is  complete. 
"  Little  Burr  "  should  come  first,  "  Blennerhassett " 
next,  while  "  The  Climax,"  as  its  name  implies, 
should  be  the  concluding  volume  of  the  trilogy. 

Senator  Clemens  having  given  in  his  novel, 


x  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 

"  The  Rivals,"  a  connected  story  of  Colonel  Burr's 
military  life,  in  my  opinion,  justice  required,  before 
writing  a  work  upon  similar  lines,  that  it  should 
not  be  done  without  the  knowledge  of  his  descend 
ants,  if  they  could  be  found.  After  a  correspond 
ence,  which  for  along  time  seemed  destined  to  be 
fruitless,  I  discovered  that  a  married  daughter  of 
Senator  Clemens  was  residing  in  the  city  of 
Mexico. 

The  following  extracts  from  letters  received 
from  her  show  that  the  present  volume  has  been 
prepared  with  her  full  knowledge  and  approval, 
both  from  a  literary  and  a  financial  point  of  view. 

*  *  #  # 

"  You  will  readily  understand  that  the  terrible 
events  of  war  and  his  own  failing  health  prevented 
my  father  from  carrying  out  his  intention  of  con 
tinuing  the  story  of  Aaron  Burr.  I  am  very  glad 
to  know  that  you  have  undertaken  the  task  of  giv 
ing  to  the  world  the  true  history  of  the  ill-fated 
man,  and  I  am  sure  my  father  would  have  wished 
you  God-speed,  could  he  have  known  of  your 

intention." 

*  #  *  # 

"  I  have  been  intensely  interested  in  your  book, 
"  Blennerhassett."  It  seems  to  me  that  you  have 
drawn  the  character  of  Aaron  Burr  with  wonderful 
accuracy,  the  result,  doubtless,  of  long  and  patient 
research.  You  write  as  if  you  loved  your  subject, 
and  yet  you  have  extenuated  none  of  his  faults. 
This  is  one  of  the  points  which  commends  it  to 
me  and  which  must  be  evident  to  all  fair-minded 
readers." 


AUTHOR  S   PREFACE  XI 

"  I  have  long  desired  to  have  some  of  my 
father's  books  reprinted,  and  therefore  your  pro 
posal  in  regard  to  '  The  Rivals '  is  very  agreeable 
to  me.  I  am  quite  ready  to  accept  your  proposal, 
for  I  know  of  no  one  so  well  qualified  as  yourself 
to  do  the  necessary  work  to  render  the  book 
acceptable  to  the  public.  If  you  decide  upon 
undertaking  the  work  of  extending  and  revising 
'  The  Rivals,'  you  may  rely  upon  any  assistance 
I  can  give  you." 

#  #  #  * 

"  You  have  made  me  a  liberal  offer,  which  I 
shall  not  hesitate  to  accept,  for,  as  a  gentleman 
said  to  me  not  long  ago,  it  would  be  a  pity  for 
4  The  Rivals '  to  be  entirely  lost  to  the  public." 

#  *  *  * 

"Your letter  of  the  2oth,  with  memorandum  of 
agreement,  has  been  received.  I  have  read  it  over 
carefully  and  I  herewith  return  it  to  you  with  my 
approval.  Providing  that  my  father  is  given  full 
credit  for  the  authorship  of  '  The  Rivals,'  and  the 
pioneer  work  done  by  him  to  clear  the  memory  of 
Aaron  Burr  from  the  stains  resting  upon  it,  I  am 
perfectly  willing  that  you  should  revise,  amend, 
expunge,  or  add  to  the  literary  material  contained 
in  the  said  volume.  It  seems  to  me  that  you  are 
carrying  on  the  work  begun  by  him." 

#  *  *  * 

Until  my  "  Life  of  Burr  "  has  been  published, 
and  the  verdict  of  the  American  people  recorded 
upon  it,  no  correct  estimate  can  be  made  as  to 
the  effect  or  non-effect  of  my  work,  regard- 


xii  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 

ing  the  rehabilitation  of  Aaron  Burr.  At  the 
present  time,  I  can  only  say  that  I  have  indubita 
ble  proofs  in  my  possession  that  the  objects  and 
work  of  the  Aaron  Burr  Legion  are  to  receive 
recognition  and  support  from  the  American  people 
as  such,  if  not  from  those  who  have  assailed  me  in 
my  work  from  the  outset.  My  hopes  are  centered 
not  in  the  present  generation,  but  in  those  to  come. 
The  leaven  of  truth  will  be  placed  in  the  educa 
tional  loaf,  and  the  children  of  the  future  will 
find  in  their  literary  pabulum  not  a  repetition  of 
distorted  stories,  but  a  clear  statement  of  facts, 
supported  by  trustworthy  evidence,  free  from  the 
bias  of  social,  political,  or  religious  prejudice. 

C.  F.  P. 

GRAY  CHAMBERS, 
20  MOUNT  VERNON  STREET, 
BOSTON,  MASS. 
AUGUST,  1904. 


JERE.  CLEMENS,  lawyer,  soldier,  and  states 
man,  was  born  in  Huntsville,  Ala.,  Dec.  28, 
1814.  He  obtained  his  education  at  La  Grange 
College  and  the  University  of  Alabama,  from  which 
latter  institution  he  was  graduated  in  1833,  at 
the  age  of  nineteen.  He  then  studied  law  and 
was  admitted  to  the  bar  in  1834,  when  not  twenty- 
one  years  of  age.  In  1838  he  was  appointed 
United  States  Marshal  for  the  Northern  District 
of  Alabama.  He  served  in  the  Alabama  State 
Legislature  from  1839  to  1841.  In  1842  he  went 
to  Texas  as  Lieutenant-Colonel,  having  raised  a 
company  of  volunteer  riflemen.  He  again  served 
in  the  Alabama  State  Legislature  in  1843-44,  and 
was  a  Presidential  elector  in  the  latter  year. 
He  was  appointed  Major  of  the  I3th  United 
States  Infantry,  March  3,  1847,  made  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  of  the  9th  Infantry,  July  16,  and  discharged 
July  20,  1848.  He  was  then  appointed  Chief  of 
the  Depot  of  Purchases  in  Mexico.  Why  he 
served  but  four  years  in  the  United  States  Senate 
is  thus  explained :  Dixon  H.  Lewis  was  elected 
by  the  Alabama  Legislature  to  the  United  States 
Senate,  his  term  of  six  years  to  begin  March  4, 
1847.  He  resigned  on  Nov.  25,  1848,  and  Gov. 
Reuben  Chapman  appointed  ex-Gov.  Benjamin 
Fitzpatrick  to  succeed  him.  When  the  Legisla 
ture  convened  in  the  fall  of  1849,  it  elected 

xiii 


xiv  BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH 

Jere.  Clemens  to  fill  out  the  unexpired  term 
of  four  years  of  Mr.  Lewis.  Mr.  Clemens  served 
from  Nov.  30,  1849,  to  and  including  March  3, 
1853.  Mr.  Clemens  again  served  as  Presidential 
elector  in  1856.  He  removed  to  Memphis,  Tenn., 
and  became  editor  of  the  Memphis  Eagle  and 
Enquirer^  in  1859.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
secession  convention  in  Alabama,  but  protested 
against  its  action;  he  subsequently  gave  way 
to  the  popular  tide,  and  accepted  the  position  of 
Major-General  of  the  Alabama  State  Troops,  to 
which  he  was  appointed  by  the  governor  of  the 
State.  In  1863,  Senator  Clemens,  accompanied 
by  his  wife,  went  to  Philadelphia,  on  account  of 
failing  eyesight  and  feeble  health.  While  there 
he  had  pneumonia,  suffered  a  relapse,  and  died 
in  May,  1865,  soon  after  his  return  to  Alabama. 
Mr.  Clemens  attained  eminence  at  the  bar  while 
still  young,  and  in  the  Senate  took  high  rank  as 
an  able  and  eloquent  debater.  He  was  the  author 
of  novels  which  passed  through  several  editions ; 
one  was  entitled  "  Bernard  Lile,"  published  in 
Philadelphia,  1853 ;  "  Mustang  Grey,"  published 
in  1857,  and  "  The  Rivals,  a  Tale  of  the  Times  of 
Aaron  Burr  and  Alexander  Hamilton,"  published 
in  1859.  He  was  engaged  in  the  preparation  of  a 
history  of  the  Civil  War,  giving  an  insight  into 
the  character,  causes,  and  conduct  of  the  war  in 
Northern  Alabama,  but  it  was  left  unfinished  at 
his  death. 

A  friend,  in  writing  of  him,  says:  "  He  was  in 
many  respects  a  most  wonderful,  extraordinary 
man.  The  vast  comprehension  of  his  mind,  his 


BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH  XV 

far-seeing  statesmanship,  his  unshaken  patriotism, 
his  love  of  country  above  party,  at  the  expense 
of  personal  preferment,  point  him  out  as  one 
among  ten  thousand,  even  of  the  men  of  our  day 
regarded  as  great  men.  Mr.  Clay  believed  him 
one  of  the  most  brilliant  intellects  that  ever 
adorned  the  annals  of  American  history;  he  loved 
him  devotedly  and  looked  upon  him  as  a  repre 
sentative  public  man  of  this  country.  I  know  this 
from  Mr.  Clay  personally.  His  memory  will  be  as 
enduring  as  the  great  principles  of  American 
Constitutional  liberty." 


preface  to  "C&e 

(Published  in  1859) 
BY  THE   LATE   HON.  JERE.  CLEMENS 

Author  of  "Bernard  Lile  "  and  "Mustang  Grey? 

TN  the  preparation  of  this  work  I  did  not  con 
fine  myself  to  the  life  of  Aaron  Burr  as  written 
either  by  Davis  or  Parton.  Both  are  unjust  to 
him  —  Parton  least  so.  But  even  he,  while 
writing  with  an  evident  desire  to  do  justice, 
approaches  the  subject  with  a  degree  of  timid 
hesitation,  which  proves  that  he  dreaded  to 
encounter  the  tide  of  undeserved  reprobation 
which  is  yet  beating  against  the  tomb  of  the 
illustrious  dead.  The  work  of  Matthew  L.  Davis 
is  a  libel  upon  the  man  he  professed  to  honor, 
and  whom  he  called  his  friend  in  life.  I  went 
beyond  these,  and  collected  many  old  pamphlets 
and  documents  relating  to  Burr  and  Hamilton, 
and  endeavored  to  extract  from  them  enough  of 
the  truth  to  enable  me  to  form  a  just  estimate  of 
the  characters  of  both.  That  estimate  once 
formed,  the  book  was  made  to  correspond  with  it, 
the  main  historical  facts  alone  being  preserved, 
while  all  the  rest  is  the  offspring  of  imagination. 
The  history  of  the  war  proves  conclusively 
that  there  was  no  better  soldier,  no  more  devoted 
patriot  in  the  long  list  of  Revolutionary  heroes 

xvii 


xviii  PREFACE  TO   "  THE  RIVALS  " 

than  Aaron  Burr;  and  all  contemporary  testi 
mony  agrees  that  no  man  ever  lived  of  a  more 
genial,  hospitable,  and  kindly  nature.  Yet  this 
man,  unsurpassed  as  a  soldier,  unrivalled  as  a 
lawyer,  pure,  upright,  and  untarnished  as  a 
statesman,  became,  from  the  force  of  circum 
stances,  the  object  of  the  bitterest  calumnies 
that  malice  could  invent  or  the  blindest  preju 
dice  believe.  Persecution  dogged  him  to  his 
grave;  and  although  the  life  of  a  generation  has 
passed  away  since  then,  justice  still  hesitates  to 
approach  the  spot  where  the  bones  of  the  patriot 
soldier  repose.  Under  the  garb  of  fiction,  I  have 
endeavored  to  contribute  my  mite  toward  reliev 
ing  his  memory  from  the  unjust  aspersions  which 
imbittered  his  life.  If  I  accomplish  nothing 
more  than  to  induce  a  portion  of  the  rising  gene 
ration  to  search  the  records  of  that  life,  I  shall  be 
amply  repaid  for  the  labor  it  has  cost. 

Of  Alexander  Hamilton  I  have  written  noth 
ing  of  which  I  do  not  believe  he  was  capable, 
after  the  fullest  examination  of  his  own  writings 
and  those  of  others.  That  I  have  entertained 
strong  prejudices  against  him  from  boyhood,  is 
true;  that  those  prejudices  may  have  influenced 
my  judgment,  is  possible;  but  I  tried  to  discard 
them,  and  look  at  his  character  in  the  light  of 
reason  alone.  The  more  I  studied  it,  the  more  I 
became  convinced  that  the  world  never  presented 
such  a  combination  of  greatness  and  meanness,  of 
daring  courage  and  of  vile  malignity,  of  high 
aspirings  and  of  low  hypocrisy.  Shrewd,  artful, 
and  unscrupulous,  there  were  no  means  he  would 


PREFACE  TO   "  THE  RIVALS  "  xix 

not  employ  to  accomplish  his  ends  —  no  tool  too 
base  to  be  used  when  its  services  were  needful. 
Loose  in  his  own  morals,  even  to  licentiousness, 
he  criticised  those  of  Thomas  Jefferson  with  a 
severity  no  other  antagonist  ever  equaled.  Slan 
der  was  his  favorite  weapon,  and  no  one  stood  in 
his  way  who  did  not  feel  the  venom  of  his  tongue 
and  pen. 

All  that  part  of  the  work  now  submitted  to 
the  public,  which  is  not  history,  is  based  upon 
these  views  of  the  characters  of  the  principal 
actors,  and  wherever  I  have  trusted  to  imagina 
tion,  its  flight  has  been  restrained  within  the 
boundaries  of  what  I  believed  each  to  be  capable. 

The  causes  which  led  me  to  write  this  book, 
and  the  objects  I  have  in  view,  other  than  those 
stated,  are  of  no  concern  to  the  public.  It  has 
been  composed,  for  the  most  part,  in  the  midst  of 
many  and  pressing  engagements,  and  the  last 
part  of  it  was  not  even  read  over  before  it  was 
sent  to  the  publishers;  but  I  ask  no  charity  on 
that  account.  The  critic  is  at  full  liberty  to 
exhaust  his  powers  of  satire  upon  it;  and  so  far 
from  being  offended  at  the  freedom  of  his  stric 
tures,  I  will  thank  him  for  pointing  out  defects 
which  I  may  thus  learn  to  amend  in  future. 

It  is  my  purpose  to  continue  the  story  of 
Aaron  Burr,  from  the  time  of  his  duel  with 
Hamilton  to  that  of  his  death.  The  last  days  of 
that  remarkable  man,  it  seems  to  me,  present  a 
better  field  for  romance  than  his  earlier  career. 
At  all  events,  it  is  one  that  is  yet  untrodden,  and 
therefore  possesses  an  interest  in  itself  which  may 


XX  PREFACE  TO   "  THE  RIVALS  " 

cause  the  reader  to  overlook  any  deficiency  of 
plot  or  any  faults  of  style  that  would  otherwise 
challenge  his  criticisms.  THE  AUTHOR. 

The  last  paragraph  of  "The  Rivals"  reads  as 
follows :  "  Reader,  the  story  of  *  The  Rivals '  is  at 
an  end.  If  it  meets  with  your  favor,  before  long 
another  will  follow  it,  recording  the  after  history 
of  that  remarkable  man,  whose  whole  life  was 
blackened  by  calumny  and  imbittered  by  perse 
cution,  and  around  whose  grave  still  linger  the 
harpies  whose  presence  is  pollution  and  whose 
touch  is  corruption." 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

AUTHOR'S  PREFACE  TO  PRESENT  VOLUME v 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH  OF  HON.  JERE.  CLEMENS  ....  xiii 

PREFACE  TO  "  THE  RIVALS  " xvii 

LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS xxiii 

CHAPTER 

I    AARON  AND  ABE i 

II     RAW  RECRUITS 14 

III  THROUGH  THE  WILDS 31 

IV  A  CRY  FOR  VENGEANCE     .    ; 46 

V    "  MONASTERY  BELLS  " 60 

VI    THE  LILIES  OF  FRANCE 71 

VII    LOST  HOURS .  79 

VIII     IMPREGNABLE  QUEBEC 92 

IX    A  CONFLICT  OF  AUTHORITY 100 

X    A  FAIR  COMPANION .  105 

XI    AN  OLD  NEW  YORK  GARDEN 125 

XII     A  BITTER  QUARREL 142 

XIII  MARGARET  MONCRIEFFE 157 

XIV  SYSTEMATIC  VILLAINY 169 

XV     PRIDE  IN  THE  DUST 187 

XVI    THE  VICTORY  AT  PARAMUS 198 

XVII    THE  MUTINY  AT  VALLEY  FORGE 205 

xxi 


xxii  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XVIII      "STOP!" 213 

XIX    COWBOY  AND  SKINNER 223 

XX    A  CHIVALROUS  COURTSHIP 233 

XXI    THE  BLOCKHOUSE 247 

XXII    A  SECRET  MISSION 255 

XXIII      "INDEPENDENCE" 278 

XXIV  THE  YALE  BOYS 296 

XXV  WITH  WIFE  AND  CHILDREN 305 

XXVI     RICHMOND  HILL 320 

XXVII     THEODOSIA'S  LOVERS 329 

XXVIII    A  THREE-CORNERED  FIGHT 336 

XXIX    AN  AMERICAN  WARWICK 353 

XXX    A  DEATH-BED  CONFESSION 361 

XXXI     RICHARD  OF  DENMARK 379 

XXXII     THE  DEAD  ALIVE 390 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


"  He  did  not  recognise  me,  and  I  am  glad  of  it." 

FRONTISPIECE. 

PAGE 
"  The  war  has  begun,"  he  cried,  in  a  husky  voice      .       n 

Then  on  they  marched  ;  the  old  clergyman  clasping 

the  Bible  in  his  hand  .         .         ,         .         .25 

Sinking  upon  his  knees,   holding  the  weapon  high 

above  his  head,  he  swore  to  wreak  vengeance     .       59 

"  Draw  your  sword,  young  soldier,  and  I  will  bless  it 

and  your  holy  mission "  .         ...         .69 

"  Come  back  here,  or  I'll  have  you  shot  for  disobedi 
ence  of  orders !"         .         .         .         .  ,     101 

"  Are  you  trying  to  escape  from  the  enemy  ?  "  asked 

Burr  .         ;         .        .         ..'.         ..     16: 

General  Washington  arose  to  his  feet,  rolled  up  the 

parchment  and  passed  it  to  Lieut.-Colonel  Burr     197 

"Step  back  into  line,  sir  !  "  cried  Burr       .         .         .212 

"To-morrow  you  shall  be  appointed  a  sergeant  in 

this  company  of  artillery "          .         .         •         .220 

Jenkins  .  .  .  taking   a    seat,    entered   into   friendly 

chat  with  his  guest     .         .         .         .         .         .271 

The  two  young  girls  twined  their  arms  about  each 

other  and  walked  towards  the  river  "  .         .     352 


"LITTLE  BURR" 

THE   WARWICK   OF   AMERICA 

A  Tale  of  the  Old  Revolutionary  Days 


CHAPTER  I 

AARON   AND   ABE 

'"PHE  sun  was  setting,  as  it  had  done  thousands 
of  times  before,  at  the  close  of  a  beautiful  day 
in  June;  the  time,  1775;  the  place,  the  town  of 
Litchfield,  Connecticut. 

The  month  was  the  one  most  fragrant  with 
the  perfume  of  flowers,  which  scented  the  balmy 
breeze;  the  time,  one  pregnant  with  the  possibili 
ties  of  great  events  in  the  life  of  the  nation ;  the 
town,  an  old  one,  since  hallowed  by  historical 
associations. 

The  Scriptures  fix  the  allotted  life  of  man  at 
three-score  and  ten  years;  by  many,  perhaps  the 
majority  of  human  beings,  it  is  considered  too 
short,  and  they  yearn  for  the  days  of  Methuselah. 

Think  of  the  possibilities  contained  within  a 
single  year  !  Born  amid  the  snowstorms  and 
tempestuous  weather  of  January,  it  sturdily  with 
stands  their  recurrence  in  February  and  March; 
its  passes  its  days  of  childhood  in  April  and  May; 
June  sees  it  in  its  youthful  prime,  when  its  phys 
ical  beauties  are  at  their  height;  it  arrives  at  a 
noble  and  lusty  manhood  in  July  and  August; 
the  fruition  of  its  life  is  shown  in  September,  and 


2  LITTLE  BURR 

is  garnered  in  October;  in  November  it  experi 
ences  a  premonition  of  its  ultimate  doom,  for  it 
loses  strength  and  ambition,  and  the  storms  which 
blow  upon  it  are  met  with  but  feeble  resistance ; 
in  December  it  yields  to  the  scythe  of  old  Father 
Time,  who  has  mowed  down  the  thousands  of 
years  before  it.  Hardly  has  it  expired,  before  its 
successor,  the  new-born  year,  is  warmly  welcomed. 
Seventy  of  these  periods  of  birth,  and  growth,  and 
beauty,  and  fruition,  and  logical  and  natural  death 
are  allotted  to  us!  How  can  any  one  think  that 
the  time  is  short?  It  is  not  the  number  of  years 
that  we  live,  but  what  we  do  in  those  years,  which 
gives  us  a  name  and  fame  here,  and  will  stand  to 
our  credit  in  the  hereafter. 

The  year  1775  was  destined  to  become  the 
Year  of  Years;  into  it  were  to  be  crowded  so 
many  important  events,  it  is  no  wonder  that  many 
which  had  preceded  it  shrank  back,  ashamed  of 
their  own  small  doings.  During  that  year  the 
fire  which  had  been  ignited  in  the  breasts  of  an 
indignant  people  by  the  oppressions  instigated 
and  enforced  by  an  unjust  government  was  to  be 
fanned  into  a  flame  which  all  the  wealth  of  Eng 
land  and  the  combined  strength  of  its  army  and 
navy  would  be  powerless  to  quench ! 

Such  times  as  these  thrill  men's  souls;  they 
develop  the  noblest  traits  —  the  better  parts  of 
man ;  they  lead  to  great  exploits  and  deeds  of  dar 
ing  bravery;  they  develop  the  latent  faith  and 
trust  in  God,  for  no  civilized  nation  ever  went 
into  a  war  without  invoking  the  aid  of  the  Divine 
Power;  they  bring  out  the  sympathy,  sublime 


AARON  AND  ABE  3 

faithfulness,  and  patient  heroism  of  loving  women, 
who,  obliged  to  wait  at  home  while  their  fathers, 
husbands,  brothers,  and  sons  are  on  the  battlefield, 
sit  in  silence,  with  hope  and  prayer  in  their  hearts. 
It  is  of  such  times  and  of  such  men  and  women, 
that  this  romance  tells. 

None  of  the  houses  in  old  Litchfield  were 
pretentious;  all,  however,  were  commodious  and 
comfortable.  In  the  porch  of  one  of  them  sat  a 
young  man  and  woman,  evidently  man  and  wife. 
Both  were  young  —  the  woman,  apparently  about 
twenty-one,  the  man,  a  few  years  her  senior. 

The  community  was  rural  and  nearly  every 
one  of  the  residents  was  engaged  in  farming  as 
a  means  of  procuring  a  livelihood;  but  Tappan 
Reeve,  who  sat  in  the  porch  that  pleasant  summer 
evening  with  his  wife,  Sarah,  was  not  a  farmer  in 
the  full  acceptation  of  the  word.  To  be  sure,  he 
owned  a  farm,  but  the  seeds  were  sown,  the  grass 
mowed,  and  the  crops  gathered  by  hired  help. 

He  was,  by  profession,  a  lawyer,  and  plenty  of 
business  had  come  to  his  hands ;  for  in  those  days, 
although  the  greater  part  of  the  spare  time  of  both 
men  and  women  was  given  to  the  discussion  of 
religious  matters,  a  certain  portion  was  occupied 
for  the  settlement  of  personal  disputes. 

Connecticut,  by  the  demands  of  political  and, 
as  it  may  be  termed,  religious  law,  had  won  the 
title  of  "The  Land  of  Steady  Habits."  These 
laws  were  so  severe  in  every  particular  and  were 
so  rigorously  enforced,  that  many  good  men  and 
women,  as  well  as  those  who  sinned  intentionally, 
came  under  the  ban  and  were  haled  before  the 


4  LITTLE   BURR 

judge  for  examination  and  sentence.  This  con 
dition  of  affairs  supplied  many  opportunities  for 
the  lawyer  to  offer  his  professional  services. 

Lawyer  Reeve  had  just  finished  reading 
aloud  from  a  book.  It  was  a  volume  of  sermons 
preached  by  the  Rev.  Jonathan  Edwards  in  years 
gone  by.  Those  sermons  had  a  peculiar  interest 
for  Sarah  Reeve,  for  they  had  fallen  from  the  in 
spired  lips  of  her  grandfather.  She  had  read 
them  over  and  over  again,  but  they  seemed  to 
gather  new  force  and  power  when  read  by  her 
husband,  whose  tones  were  firm  and  sonorous. 

She  could  not  remember  her  grandfather,  for 
he  had  died  when  she  was  very  young ;  so,  too,  had 
died  both  her  father  and  mother  —  the  latter,  the 
loveliest,  so  they  all  had  told  her,  of  her  grand 
father's  daughters.  In  an  old  chest,  upstairs,  was 
a  sacred  heirloom:  it  was  a  brocaded  silk  dress 
that  her  mother  had  worn.  She  had  determined 
many  times  to  have  it  cut  over  and  made  to  fit 
herself,  but  when  the  deed  became  imminent  it 
seemed  sacrilegious,  and  was  abandoned,  tempo 
rarily,  at  least. 

"  Your  grandfather  was  a  great  theologian, 
Sarah,"  remarked  Mr.  Reeve. 

"  Yes,  and  they  tell  me,"  his  wife  replied,  "  that, 
although  grandmother  Edwards  did  not  preach, 
yet  she  was  inspired  to  even  a  higher  degree  than 
was  grandfather.  I  have  also  been  told  that  when 
in  this  state  of  religious  beatitude,  it  seemed  to  her 
hearers  as  though  she  were  lifted  from  earth.  I 
remember  when  I  was  last  at  Stockbridge,  that  an 
old  lady  who  had  known  her  said  to  me,  that  it 


AARON  AND   ABE  5 

seemed  as  though  the  angels  from  Heaven  had 
laid  hands  upon  her  and  were  striving  to  take  her 
away  with  them,  but  she  loved  her  husband  and 
her  family  of  ten  children  and  resisted  their 
appeals." 

"  It  has  always  seemed  strange  to  me,"  said 
Mr.  Reeve, "  that  your  brother  didn't  elect  to  be 
come  a  preacher,  as  had  his  grandfather  and 
father." 

"  He  would  have,"  Mrs.  Reeve  quickly  replied, 
"had  not  the  hand  of  death  taken  both  our  par 
ents  away  when  we  were  so  young.  If  they  had 
lived  and  could  have  attended  to  Aaron's  educa 
tion,  I  have  no  doubt  he  would  have  followed  in 
the  holy  footsteps  of  his  ancestors;  but,  you  know, 
grandfather,  and  father,  and  mother,  all  died  within 
the  period  of  a  year  and  a  half,  and  we  two  little 
orphan  children  were  sent  to  live  with  Uncle 
Timothy." 

Mr.  Reeve  laughed,  quietly.  "Yes,  Aaron 
has  told  me  some  of  his  experiences  with  Uncle 
Timothy;  I  judge  he  had  a  hard  creed,  a  hard 
voice,  and  a  hard  hand." 

"  I  didn't  notice  it  so  much,"  said  his  wife ; 
"  but  you  know  Aaron  is  proud  and  high-spirited. 
He  would  have  listened  patiently  to  reproof  and 
advice,  but  it  stung  him  to  the  quick  when  he  was 
given  a  blow.  I  often  feel  afraid  that  it  was  those 
blows  given  by  Uncle  Timothy  which  have  driven 
from  his  heart  the  love  of  God  and  reverence  for 
His  teachings  that  he  ought  certainly  to  have 
inherited." 

Their  interchange   of  thought  was   suddenly 


6  LITTLE  BURR 

interrupted  and,  in  fact,  brought  to  an  abrupt  close, 
by  the  appearance  at  the  doorway  of  the  subject 
of  their  conversation.  The  Aaron  to  whom  they 
had  referred  was  a  young  man  about  nineteen 
years  of  age,  short  in  stature  and  slight  in  build; 
he  was  graceful  in  motion  and  manner,  handsome 
in  face  and  form.  His  cheeks  were  flushed  with 
the  hue  of  health,  while  his  dark  eyes  were  both 
brilliant  and  piercing. 

"  At  your  devotions,  Sally? "  he  asked,  play 
fully,  as  he  stepped  between  them,  and  then,  turn 
ing,  faced  his  sister  and  brother-in-law. 

"  I'll  wager,"  said  she,  "  that  you  have  not  been 
so  well  employed." 

"And  I'll  wager,"  added  his  brother-in-law, 
"  that  you  have  not  looked  at  your  law  books  to 
day.  Like  Mr.  Bellamy,  who  deemed  you  incor 
rigible  as  a  theological  student,  I  am  afraid  I  shall 
be  obliged  to  come  to  the  same  opinion  concern 
ing  your  law  studies." 

"You  are  both  right,"  said  the  young  man; 
"  I  have  been  reading  all  day  and  now  feel  the 
need  of  some  physical  exercise;  but  I  assure  you, 
upon  my  honor,  that  I  have  not  given  a  minute  of 
the  day  to  either  theology  or  law." 

"  If  you  have  not  been  looking  out  for  the 
future  of  your  immortal  soul,  or  learning  the  pro 
fession  which  is  to  supply  you  with  a  livelihood  in 
the  future,  what  have  you  been  doing  ? "  asked  his 
sister,  in  a  somewhat  severe  tone  of  voice,  while 
she  looked  earnestly  into  her  brother's  face. 

"  I  have  been  studying  the  science  of  war,"  he 
replied,  proudly.  As  he  spoke  he  drew  himself  up 


AARON   AND   ABE  7 

to  his  full  stature,  and  probably,  at  the  moment, 
imagined  himself  attired  in  a  soldier's  uniform, 
with  either  a  musket  upon  his  shoulder  or  a  sword 
in  his  hand. 

"  There  are  men  enough,  older  than  you,  to 
do  the  fighting  when  the  time  comes,"  remarked 
his  brother-in-law. 

"No  man  is  too  young  who  can  shoulder  a 
musket  or  wield  a  sword,"  was  the  reply.  Then 
the  young  man  added :  "  I  am  sure  I  can  do 
both." 

"  Let  us  hope,"  said  his  sister,  "  that  the  differ 
ences  between  the  Colonies  and  England  will  be 
satisfactorily  adjusted,  and  our  men  and  women 
left  free  once  more,  to  till  the  soil,  weave  and  spin, 
and  love  and  serve  God." 

"  That  will  never  be,"  said  the  young  man,  bit 
terly  ;  "  the  king  and  his  ministers  have  gone  too 
far.  They  have  invaded  our  most  sacred  rights 
as  men;  they  have  insulted  our  most  cherished 
feelings  of  personal  liberty;  they  have  been  deaf 
to  the  advice  of  their  own  people  and  the  remon 
strances  of  ours;  they  have  dug  a  deep  pit,  into 
which  they  must  ultimately  fall.  As  for  myself,  I 
am  ready  to  help  put  them  into  it." 

Feeling,  doubtless,  that  if  he  said  more  upon 
the  subject  he  might  grieve  his  sister,  whom 
he  dearly  loved,  he  turned  quickly,  and  going 
through  the  garden,  which  was  redolent  with  the 
perfume  of  old-time  flowers  and  herbs,  soon 
reached  the  road  and  walked  in  the  direction  of 
the  most  thickly  settled  part  of  the  town,  com 
monly  referred  to  as  the  "  village." 


8  LITTLE   BURR 

As  he  rounded  a  bend  in  the  road,  he  came 
suddenly  upon  a  sturdy,  heavily-built  country 
youth,  who  was  seated  upon  a  stone  wall,  holding 
in  his  hand  a  stout  oaken  stick,  which  he  waved 
lazily  to  and  fro. 

Young  Aaron's  clothes  were  of  fine  material, 
well  cut  and  made,  and  fitted  him  to  perfection. 
Those  of  the  country  youth  were  of  coarse  mate 
rial,  slouchy  and  baggy  in  appearance,  and  had 
evidently  experienced  a  season,  or  many  seasons, 
of  long  and  arduous  wear.  His  hair  was  light 
and  curly.  A  smile  broke  over  his  good-natured 
face  as  Aaron  approached  him,  and  the  look  of 
honest  welcome  in  his  bright  blue  eyes  showed 
that  their  difference  in  social  station,  so  far  as 
they  were  concerned,  at  least,  was  no  bar  to  their 
mutual  friendship. 

"  Hello,  Aaron ! "  cried  the  young  countryman, 
as  he  leaped  from  the  wall  and  extended  a  hand, 
which  was  warmly  grasped  by  the  other;  "I've 
been  wonderin'  whether  you  was  goin'  down  town 
to-night;  thought  I'd  wait  for  you  awhile,  any 
way." 

"  I  am  glad  you  did,"  said  Aaron.  "  I  am 
always  glad  to  see  you.  You  know  that,  Abe." 

Abe,  or  Abiel  Budlong,  for  that  was  his  full 
name,  blushed,  as  a  young  girl  might  have  done, 
when  he  heard  these  words;  but  his  blush  was 
due  to  the  pleasure  which  the  words  gave  him, 
and  not  to  any  feeling  of  bashfulness,  as  might 
have  been  the  case  with  a  demure  and  discreet 
young  maiden. 

To  many  inhabitants  of  Litchfield,  the  strong 


AARON   AND   ABE 

friendship  existing  between  Aaron  and  Abe 
seemed  somewhat  strange,  considering  the  cir 
cumstances.  Aaron  sprang  from  an  ancestry 
noted  for  its  advanced  education,  high  social 
refinement,  and,  considering  the  possessions  of 
others,  great  wealth. 

Abe  was  a  son  of  the  soil.  His  parents  and 
grandparents  had  been  farmers  and  had  derived  a 
meagre  living  from  the  somewhat  reluctant  soil. 
They  had  possessed  no  aspirations  for  greater 
fame  and  fortune  than  fall  to  the  honest  farmer, 
and  consequently  Abe  had  inherited  no  such  aspi 
rations.  His  life  had  not  tended  to  make  him 
dissatisfied  with  his  lot  or  lead  him  to  yearn  for  a 
wider  and  possibly  nobler  future.  In  one  respect 
only  had  he  departed  from  the  traditions  of  the 
past.  His  people  had  been  satisfied  with  the 
company  of  the  boys  and  girls,  the  youth  of  both 
sexes,  and  the  men  and  women  of  their  own 
station  in  life;  but  since  Abe  had  become 
acquainted  with  Aaron,  he  had  dropped  nearly  all 
of  his  old  country  associates  and  associations,  and 
looked  forward,  during  his  day  of  toil,  to  the  even 
ing,  when  he  should  be  able  to  meet  his  friend 
Aaron,  and  walk  and  talk  with  him. 

Like  the  positive  and  negative  poles  of  the 
magnet,  these  opposite  ends  were  drawn  together. 
The  honest  nature,  smiling  face,  and  ever-willing 
service  of  Abe  attracted  Aaron,  while  Aaron's 
gentle  manner,  choice  language,  and  unvarying 
courtesy  —  in  which  there  was  never  any  sem 
blance  of  the  superior  talking  to  an  inferior  — 
won  over  and  fascinated  Abe.  If  anything  was 


10  LITTLE   BURR 

said  against  Aaron  by  any  one  in  the  village,  Abe 
became  at  once  a  stout  defender. 

One  evening  the  loungers  about  the  general 
store  in  the  village  had  been  talking  politics, 
when  a  chance  remark  turned  the  conversation  to 
the  subject  of  education.  One  of  the  loungers 
said: 

"  I  s'pose  Tappan  Reeve's  brother-in-law  thinks 
he  has  the  best  eddication  of  anybody  in  Litch- 
field,  not  exceptin'  the  parson." 

"You've  no  right,"  said  Abe,  "to  say  what 
Aaron  thinks;  you  can  think  what  you  think 
yourself,  and  say  it,  but  you've  no  business  to  say 
what  you  think  any  other  person  thinks  and  try 
and  make  'em  believe  you're  right.  Now,  I  ain't 
eddicated,  but  I've  heerd  enough  to  know  that 
eddication  is  a  mighty  good  thing  to  have,  and 
'twould  be  a  good  deal  better  if  more'n  us  had 
more'n  we've  got." 

The  young  man  to  whom  these  words  had 
been  addressed,  retorted,  somewhat  sharply: 

"What  do  you  know  about  eddication,  any 
way?" 

"  I  know  this,"  Abe  replied,  "  that  larnin',  to 
an  eddicated  man,  is  like  a  rifle  in  the  hands  of 
a  good  soldier ;  both  on  'em  hit  the  mark  ev'ry 
time." 

"Are  you  goin'  down  to  the  village,  Aaron?" 
asked  Abe,  after  the  two  young  men  had  walked 
along,  side  by  side,  a  short  distance. 

"Not  down  to  the  store,  if  that  is  what  you 
mean,"  Aaron  replied.  "  I  prefer  your  company  to 
that  of  the  lazy  fellows  who  lounge  about  there. 


News  of  the  Battle,  of  Bunker  Hill.         Aaron  and  Abe. 

"The  war  has  begun,"  he  cried,  in  a  husky  voice.     Page  n. 


AARON   AND   ABE  11 

We  will  turn  to  the  left  and  come  back  into  the 
main  road  beyond  the  store,  if  you  are  willing.  I 
have  been  reading  books  on  the  science  of  war  all 
day  long,  and  I  will  tell  you  a  few  things  that  I 
have  learned,  if  you  would  like  to  hear  them." 

"  I  s'pose  that  fightin'  has  rules,  as  well  as  any 
other  business  ? "  remarked  Abe.  "  From  what 
folks  say,  an'  what  we  read  in  the  papers,  we  are 
likely  to  have  some  trouble  with  the  redcoats  afore 
long.  If  we  larn  how  to  fight  'em,  it  might  be  of 
some  sarvice  to  us  sooner'n  we  think." 

"  It  is  for  such  an  exigency  that  I  am  getting 
ready,"  said  Aaron,  sententiously. 

They  walked  on,  Aaron  talking,  and  Abe 
listening  with  evident  interest,  until  they  once 
more  reached  the  main  road  beyond  the  village 
store.  Still  they  walked  on,  Aaron  intent  upon 
devising  plans  for  the  proper  attacking  of  the 
enemy's  breastworks,  when  their  attention  was 
attracted  by  the  sound  of  hoofs. 

"  Somebody  must  be  in  a  mighty  hurry,"  said 
Abe. 

Somebody  was  in  a  hurry,  for  the  horseman 
who  soon  came  into  sight  was  covered  with  dust 
and  the  foam  was  dripping  from  the  mouth  of  his 
steed,  which  had  evidently  been  urged  forward  at 
his  utmost  speed  and  had  now  nearly  reached  the 
limit  of  his  endurance.  The  rider  drew  rein  sud 
denly,  as  he  reached  the  young  men. 

"  The  war  has  begun ! "  he  cried  in  a  husky 
voice.  "  There  has  been  a  fight  near  Boston  ;  our 
men  built  a  fort  on  Bunker's  Hill  and  the  British 
came  over  to  take  it.  They  were  driven  back, 


12  LITTLE   BURR 

time  after  time,  and  thousands  of  them  killed  and 
wounded." 

"And  our  loss?  "  cried  Aaron,  in  a  sharp,  nerv 
ous  tone. 

"We  lost  pretty  heavy,  too.  Gin'ral  Warren 
was  killed,  and  lots  of  our  best  men ;  the  British 
called  it  a  drawn  battle,  but  our  gin'rals  say  we 
got  the  best  of  it.  I  can't  stop  any  longer,"  he 
cried,  "  I'm  goin'  to  git  another  horse  and  keep  on 
and  spread  the  news."  He  put  spurs  to  his  horse 
and  was  off  to  the  village  to  carry  the  tidings  to 
the  loungers  at  the  store. 

The  two  young  men  walked  along  for  some 
distance,  but  neither  of  them  spoke.  Finally, 
Abe  said : 

"  I  guess  both  on  us  are  thinkin'  the  same 
thing  and  sayin'  nothin'." 

"The  time  for  talking  is  past,"  said  Aaron. 
"Now  is  the  time  for  action.  There  is  but  one 
thing  to  be  done,  and  that  must  be  done.  All 
those  who  love  their  country  must  go  to  Boston  at 
once  and  join  the  patriot  forces." 

"I'm  with  yer!"  cried  Abe.  "What  time 
will  you  be  up  to-morrow  mornin',  Aaron  ? " 

"  By  four  o'clock,"  was  the  reply. 

"  I'll  be  sure,"  said  Abe.  "  I'll  bring  little 
Jimmy  Latham,  who  knows  how  to  drum.  I  kin 
blow  the  fife  some  myself."  Then  he  laughed 
loudly.  "  I  kin  see  us  now,"  said  he ;  "  Aaron 
Burr  —  that's  you  —  walkin'  ahead  to  enlist  re 
cruits,  while  Jimmy  and  I  come  behind  with  a 
drum  and  fife  ter  wake  up  the  sleepy  folks  and  tell 
'em  it's  time  for  'em  ter  grab  their  muskets  an' 
powder  horns  an'  go  to  jine  Gin'ral  Washin'ton." 


AARON  AND   ABE  13 

The  two  young  men  faced  each  other  and 
clasped  hands ;  then  and  there  was  formed  a  tie  of 
friendship  which  was  to  remain  unbroken  through 
the  years  of  peril  and  privation  and  suffering  that 
were  to  follow. 


CHAPTER  II 

RAW    RECRUITS 

QOCK-A-DOODLE-DOO!  The  cock-a-doo 
dle-doo  given  as  a  sonorous  chant  by  the 
bright-plumaged  sovereign  of  the  henyard  at  the 
rear  of  the  Reeve  homestead,  was  not  necessary  to 
awaken  Aaron  the  morning  after  the  receipt  of  the 
news  of  the  battle  of  Bunker's  Hill. 

When  the  first  faint  streaks  of  morning  light 
showed  themselves  in  the  East,  he  jumped  from 
his  bed,  and  quickly  dressing,  seated  himself  at  the 
table  upon  which  were  arranged  his  collection  of 
law  and  military  books. 

He  was  as  familiar  with  the  heroic  deeds  of 
Leonidas,  Xerxes,  and  the  great  Cyrus,  as  with 
the  letters  of  the  alphabet.  The  campaigns  of 
Hannibal,  Julius  Caesar,  and  Alexander  the  Great 
were  no  deeper  mysteries  to  him  than  were  the 
simplest  propositions  in  Euclid. 

So  deeply  was  young  Burr  immersed  in  the 
review  of  his  military  studies,  that  his  sister  Sarah, 
after  calling  him  several  times  in  vain,  ascended 
the  stairs  and  opening  the  door  of  his  room,  said, 
rather  sharply : 

"Can't  you  leave  your  books  long  enough, 
Aaron,  to  come  to  breakfast  ?  " 

"  Why  certainly,  Sally,"  cried  he,  springing  to 
his  feet  and  chasing  away  from  her  face  the  slight 


RAW   RECRUITS  15 

signs  of  vexation  which  had  showed  there,  by  giv 
ing  her  a  brotherly  embrace  and  a  good-morning 
kiss. 

"  Excuse  me,  my  dear,  good  sister,  but  you 
have  heard  the  great  news  from  Boston  ? " 

"  Yes,"  said  Sarah ;  "  Tappan  has  been  talking 
with  some  of  our  neighbors  and  they  told  him 
about  the  battle." 

"  I  learned  of  it  last  evening,  but  you  were 
both  abed  when  I  got  home  and  I  thought  the 
good  news  would  keep  until  morning."  The 
words,  "  good  news  "  fell  from  his  lips  as  he  and  his 
sister  reached  the  foot  of  the  stairs  and  entered 
the  kitchen,  where  they  found  Mr.  Reeve  already 
seated  at  the  breakfast  table. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  good  news  ?  "  asked  he. 
"  Do  you  refer  to  that  bloody  affair  at  Charles- 
town?  I  do  not  call  it  good  news.  The  result 
will  be  to  make  it  so  much  harder  on  our  part  to 
secure  concessions  from  the  Crown,  and  to  pacify 
the  Colonies." 

"  There  will  be  no  concessions  asked  for  from 
the  Crown,"  said  young  Burr,  as  he  seated  himself 
at  the  table.  "  Neither  will  the  Colonies  allow 
themselves  to  be  pacified.  This  is  to  be  war  to 
the  bitter  end." 

"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Reeve,  "  and  God  only  knows 
how  bitter  it  will  be  for  all  of  us  —  friend  against 
friend,  brother  against  brother  —  and  for  what  ?  " 

"  For  what  ? "  cried  Aaron.  "  For  the  noblest 
of  all  purposes  —  to  show  that  the  personal  rights 
of  man  are  a  divine  gift,  and  not  a  begrudged 
gift  from  an  earthly  ruler." 


16  LITTLE  BURR 

"  No  doubt  you  feel  what  you  say,  Aaron,"  said 
Mr.  Reeve,  "  but  we  cannot  settle  the  coming  con 
test  at  the  breakfast  table,  at  least  not  on  an 
empty  stomach ;  so  I  will  implore  the  divine  bless 
ing  upon  our  distracted  country.  We  will  eat,  in 
order  that  we  may  properly  perform  the  duties  of 
the  day." 

Sarah  had  not  spoken  during  the  conversation 
between  her  husband  and  brother,  but  had  gazed 
fixedly  at  the  face  of  the  latter.  His  cheeks  were 
flushed  and  there  was  a  light  in  his  always  lumi 
nous  eyes  different  from  any  she  had  ever  seen 
there  before.  What  did  it  portend  ?  Did  he 
mean  to  go  to  the  war  ?  She  knew  him  too  well 
to  ask  the  question  directly.  No,  she  would  wait. 
Whatever  project  he  might  be  considering  would 
surely  come  to  a  head  by  another  day,  when  he 
would  speak  of  it  of  his  own  accord. 

Aaron  ate  but  little.  His  ear  had  caught  a 
sound  which  had  escaped  the  attention  of  the 
others,  who  were  more  intent  upon  enjoying  their 
morning  meal.  Young  Burr  looked  at  the  clock. 
It  was  the  hour  of  four.  June  is  a  month  in  which 
the  grass  must  be  mown  and  the  hay-lofts  filled. 
Mr.  Reeve  had  engaged  several  farm  hands  to 
help  him,  and  this  day's  work  was  to  close  up  the 
season. 

The  sounds  which  had  attracted  Aaron's  atten 
tion  were  the  piercing  notes  of  a  fife  and  the  tap, 
tap,  tap  of  a  drum.  Abe  Budlong  and  little  Jimmy 
Latham  were  on  time,  to  the  minute.  Aaron 
sprang  to  his  feet,  and  saying,  "  I  shall  not  be  home 
to  dinner,"  ran  from  the  room  and  sped  quickly 


RAW   RECRUITS  17 

towards  the  point  from  which  came  the  martial 
sounds. 

" '  There  shall  be  wars  and  rumors  of  wars,' "  said 
Mr.  Reeve. 

"  Yes,"  fell  from  his  wife's  lips.  Then  she 
added :  "  And  many  a  home  shall  lose  its  first-born 
and  its  pride." 

When  Aaron  reached  the  road,  he  found  Abe 
and  Jimmy  waiting  for  him,  as  he  had  expected. 
"  We're  on  time,"  said  Abe ;  "  I  had  hard  work  to 
rout  Jimmy  out  of  bed,  and  besides,  I  had  to  stop 
and  help  him  feed  the  pigs.  Old  Job  Latham  is 
sound  at  heart  and  when  I  told  him  what  we  wanted 
Jimmy  for,  he  said  he  might  go  and  drum  for  us 
all  day  if  we  needed  him.  So,  Sergeant  Burr,  your 
army  is  waitin'  for  your  orders." 

Burr  could  not  help  smiling  at  Abe's  gran 
diloquent  reference  to  the  assembled  host.  "  Come 
along,  then,"  said  he,  "and  make  all  the  noise  you 
can." 

The  nucleus  of  Old  Litchfield's  war  quota 
marched  on  over  the  dusty  road.  As  they  ad 
vanced,  the  sharp  notes  of  the  fife  and  the  roll  of 
the  drum  caused  the  doors  to  be  opened,  from 
which  eager  faces  looked  out.  Windows  were 
thrown  up,  and  women  and  children  surveyed 
the  little  company  with  wondering  eyes.  At 
intervals,  young  Burr  called  out  in  a  loud  tone  of 
voice : 

"  The  war  has  begun !  Shoulder  your  muskets 
and  fight  for  your  native  land." 

Burr  and  his  companions  soon  reached  the 
village  smithy.  Abraham  Starkweather  was  up 


18  LITTLE  BURR 

betimes,  as  were  also  his  son  Jonathan  and  his 
hired  man  Solomon  Priestly.  Abraham  had 
donned  his  leathern  apron ;  Jonathan  had  started 
the  fire  in  the  forge,  while  Solomon  was  gathering 
the  pieces  of  iron  which  were  to  be  subjected  to 
its  intense  heat.  The  anvil  had  not  yet  begun  to 
ring  with  Abraham's  sturdy  blows  and  for  that 
reason  he  heard  the  sound  of  the  fife  and  drum 
and  stepped  to  the  door  of  the  smithy,  as  Burr  and 
his  musicians  approached  it. 

"Ha!  ha!  ha!"  laughed  Abraham;  his  fat, 
round  sides  shook,  as  did  also  his  fat,  round 
cheeks.  "  Oho !  my  boys,"  he  cried,  with  a  tone 
almost  as  loud  as  a  bellow  from  Markham's  bull. 
"So  our  young  soldier  is  off  to  the  war!  Well,  it 
was  a  good  idea,  Aaron,  to  enlist  your  band  first, 
for  sojerin'  is  poor  work  without  good  music.  I 
had  my  fill  of  fighting  Injuns  when  I  was  about 
your  age." 

"  Then  you're  just  the  man  we  want  now,"  said 
young  Burr.  "  We  need  all  the  men  who  know 
how  to  fight,  not  only  to  help  do  the  fighting,  but 
to  show  our  raw  recruits  what  they  should  do." 

"You  must  be  joking,"  said  Abraham.  He 
laughed  again,  but  this  time  not  so  loudly  nor  so 
long. 

"  I  am  not  joking,  good  Mr.  Starkweather," 
said  Aaron.  "  We  have  borne  and  forborne ;  we 
have  couched  requests  in  polite  language,  and 
they  have  been  refused;  we  have  demanded  our 
rights,  and  we  have  been  laughed  at;  blood  has 
flowed  at  Bunker's  Hill  and  the  flow  will  never 
stop  until  this  country  is  free  to  choose  its  own 
rulers." 


RAW   RECRUITS  19 

"  Well  spoken,  lad  ! "  cried  Abraham.  "  If  I 
were  a  young  man,  you  would  not  have  to  ask  me 
twice  to  follow  you." 

"Well,"  said  his  son  Jonathan,  stepping  for 
ward,  "  I'm  a  young  man  and  Aaron  won't  have  to 
ask  me  but  once.  May  I  go,  father?"  and  the 
son  looked  up  into  the  old  man's  face  with  an 
expression  full  of  eager  inquiry.  - 

A  shade  fell  across  the  face  of  Abraham  Stark 
weather.  He  was  a  widower;  his  wife  had  been 
dead  for  three  years.  He  had  not  married  again, 
nor  even  thought  of  it,  but  had  engaged  the 
Widow  Whittaker  to  look  after  his  household. 
He  knew  that  the  widow,  in  the  language  of  the 
day,  was  "settin'  her  cap  for  him."  Quick  as 
lightning  the  thought  ran  through  his  mind  that, 
if  Jonathan  went  to  the  war,  he  would  be  left  at 
the  widow's  mercy.  As  this  idea  occurred  to  him, 
he  broke  into  a  loud  roar  of  laughter,  which,  under 
the  circumstances,  was  understood  neither  by 
Aaron  nor  by  Jonathan.  Suddenly  the  father 
turned  to  his  son  and  said:  •- 

"Yes,  Jonathan,  you  may  go  to  the  war;  but 
there  is  a  condition  tacked  onto  it,  which  is" — he 
stopped,  and  none  of  his  hearers  could  divine 
what  his  next  words  were  to  be.  "  The  condition 
is,"  he  continued,  speaking  very  slowly,  "  that  I  go 
with  you." 

"  I  knew,"  cried  Burr,  "  that  you  were  a  good 
man  and  true." 

Abe  Budlong  patted  little  Jimmy  Latham  on 
the  back  and  then  whispered  in  his  ear: 

"We've  two  recruits,  Jimmy,  and  it  was  the 
fife  and  drum  that  did  it." 


20  LITTLE   BURR 

"  I  suppose,  Mr.  Starkweather,"  said  Solomon 
Priestly,  "  that  if  you  both  go  to  war,  I  shall  have 
to  stay  at  home  and  run  the  smithy." 

Abe  Budlong,  who,  up  to  this  time,  had  felt 
that  military  decorum  required  that  he  should 
keep  silent  while  Sergeant  Burr  did  the  talking, 
could  not  restrain  himself  upon  hearing  these 
words.  "You've  a  mighty  good  opinion  of  yer- 
self,"  said  he,  addressing  Solomon,  "  to  think  that 
you  can  carry  on  the  business  alone.  I  s'pose  you'll 
get  the  Widder  Whittaker  to  come  out  and  do  the 
poundin',  while  you  hold  the  tongs,  for  I  don't 
think  you're  up  to  any  part  of  the  business  but 
that." 

"That's  right!"  cried  Abraham.  "Give  it  to 
him,  Abe!  I  never  knew  why  he  was  named 
Solomon  before,  but  I  see  now  that  it  is  because 
he  is  wiser  than  his  generation." 

"  Solomon  is  only  joking,"  said  Burr.  "  He 
means  to  come  with  us." 

"  No  I  don't ! "  was  the  reply.  "  I'm  not  afraid 
to  fight  and  I'm  not  afraid  to  speak  my  mind. 
If  you  want  to  know  it,  I'm  a  king's  man  and  I 
don't  propose  to  put  my  neck  into  a  halter  by 
taking  up  arms  against  the  lawful  government  of 
this  country." 

"  Well,  if  them's  your  opinions,"  cried  Abraham 
Starkweather,  "you  can  not  only  take  up  your 
arms,  but  you  can  pack  up  your  duds  and  find 
another  job  as  quick  as  you  can.  No  more  of  my 
money  shall  go  into  a  king's  man's  pocket.  Rake 
out  the  fire,  Jonathan." 

The  young  man  sprang  with  alacrity  to  do  as 


RAW   RECRUITS  21 

he  was  bidden,  and  the  old  man  took  off  his  leath 
ern  apron  and  threw  it  on  the  anvil.  "  Perhaps 
that'll  rot  before  I  get  back,"  he  said,  "but  if  it 
does,  I'll  tan  some  Britisher's  hide  and  make 
another  one."  Evidently,  the  war  feeling  and  the 
bitterness  which  it  engenders  were  rising  fast  in 
the  old  man's  heart. 

"  I'll  go  and  get  the  muskets,  Jonathan,  while 
you  lock  up  the  smithy.  The  only  way  that  we 
can  show  our  neighbors  that  we  mean  what  we 
say,  is  to  shoulder  our  muskets  and  join  Captain 
Burr's  army." 

Five  minutes  later,  the  little  company,  now 
numbering  five,  disappeared  from  sight  at  a  turn 
in  the  road.  Solomon  Priestley  watched  them 
while  they  were  visible  and  then  entered  the 
house  to  tell  the  Widow  Whittaker  that  he  had 
lost  his  job  and  that  she,  too,  would  soon  find 
herself  out  of  a  place. 

Once  more  the  shrill  tones  of  Abe  Budlong's 
fife  cut  the  air  and  little  Jimmy  Latham  gave  a 
longer  and  louder  roll  upon  the  drum.  The  cob 
bler  shop  was  the  next  point  of  attack.  Obed  Arm- 
itage,  the  village  shoemaker,  came  to  the  door, 
holding  his  hand  over  his  eyes  to  screen  them  from 
the  light  of  the  sun,  the  rays  of  which  caused  his 
bald  head  to  shine  like  a  looking-glass. 

"What's  up,"  he  cried,  "that  ye're  out  makin' 
sech  a  caterwaulin'  noise  so  airly  in  the  mornin'?  " 

It  took  Burr  but  a  short  time  to  tell  the  old 
story  over  again.  "  You  must  come  along,  Obed," 
he  said.  "  We  shall  want  some  shoes,  and  we 
know  that  there  is  not  a  better  man  in  America  to 
make  them  than  you." 


22  LITTLE  BURR 

" Ef  I  didn't  know,"  said  the  cobbler,  "that  you 
wuz  a  Jersey  man,  I  should  think  ye  came  from 
Ireland,  ye're  so  full  of  blarney." 

Then  Abe  spoke:  "Well,  yer  know,  Obed, 
that  your  mother  came  from  Ireland,  and  that's  the 
reason  yer  know  good  blarney  when  yer  hear  it." 

"  Are  ye  both  goin'  ?  "  asked  Obed,  turning  to 
Starkweather  and  his  son. 

"  You're  right,  we  are ! "  said  Jonathan. 

"  Well,  I'm  wid  ye  !  "  cried  Obed,  and  going  to 
a  closet  he  brought  out  an  old  musket  and  powder- 
horn,  and  to  the  music  of  the  fife  and  drum  the 
rapidly  increasing  army  marched  on.  But  half  an 
hour  had  passed  away  and  its  numbers  were 
already  doubled. 

By  this  time  they  had  reached  what  was  known 
as  the  "  village,"  and  only  a  few  hundred  feet  far 
ther  on  was  the  general  store.  It  was  too  early 
for  the  morning  loungers  to  congregate,  but  the 
keeper  of  the  store,  when  he  heard  the  martial 
strains,  stepped  to  the  door  to  view  the  oncoming 
army. 

"  Here'll  be  a  job  for  you,  Johnson,"  said  he, 
turning  to  the  village  tailor,  who  had  come  to  the 
store  to  buy  some  thread  and  needles.  "  Young 
Burr  is  going  to  war,  and  the  Litchfield  boys  will 
have  to  have  some  uniforms." 

"  Hello,  Johnson ! "  cried  Abraham  Stark 
weather,  as  he  espied  the  village  tailor.  "  You're 
just  the  man  we  want.  Long  marches  and  hard 
fighting  will  soon  wear  out  our  clothes  and  we 
shall  need  a  tailor  more'n  a  doctor." 

"  Where  be  ye  bound  ? "  asked  Johnson,  as  he 
advanced  and  stood  next  to  Abraham. 


RAW   RECRUITS  23 

"We're  going  to  Boston,"  was  the  reply,  "to 
give  Gen'ral  Washington  what  little  help  we  can. 
I've  heard  you  talk  war  and  what  you'd  do  to  the 
Britishers,  if  you  had  the  chance,  Tim  Johnson, 
for  the  past  two  years;  and  now  is  the  time  for 
you  to  make  your  words  good.  If  you'll  allow  me, 
Captain  Burr,  I'll  go  back  to  Johnson's  shop  with 
him,  so  that  he  can  get  his  gun.  He's  said  too 
much  to  go  back  on  it  now." 

"  I'm  not  goin'  back  on  it,"  said  Johnson ;  "  I 
know  I  said  that  if  there  was  another  man  in 
Litchfield  that  would  fight  the  Britishers,  there'd 
be  two  of  us,  and  I'll  make  my  word  good." 

With  a  new  recruit,  the  augmented  army 
marched  to  new  conquests.  As  they  neared  the 
parsonage,  Abraham  said : 

"  You'd  better  let  me  go  in  and  talk  to  Parson 
Morrison;  you  see,  I'm  a  deacon  in  his  church, 
and  what  I  say  will  have  more  weight  with  him 
than  if  one  of  you  onbelievers  went  in ; "  and  he 
laughed  loudly  at  his  own  wit.  He  spoke  the 
truth,  however,  for  he  was  the  only  church-going 
man  so  far  enlisted  in  the  company. 

Parson  David  Morrison  was  a  man  of  about  fifty, 
but  he  looked  to  be  much  older.  His  hair  was 
white  and  his  face  deeply  furrowed  with  wrinkles, 
those  unmistakable  signs,  not,  necessarily,  of  ad 
vanced  years,  but  of  the  accumulation  of  sorrows 
and  troubles,  which  age  a  man  faster  than  time 
alone  can  do  the  work. 

"  What  means  this  martial  array  ? "  asked  Par 
son  Morrison,  as  Abraham  Starkweather  strode 
up  to  the  table  at  which  the  clergyman  sat  writing, 


24  LITTLE  BURR 

and  brought  down  his  musket  with  a  loud  thump 
upon  the  floor. 

"  It  means,  Parson,"  cried  Abraham,  "  that  the 
Day  of  Judgment  has  come.  I  don't  mean  the 
day  when  God  will  judge  the  world,  but  the  day 
on  which  the  patriots  have  decided  that  we  love 
our  country  more  than  we  do  our  king,  and  we 
propose  to  seize  the  country  and  throw  the  king 
overboard." 

"  I  have  hoped,"  cried  the  clergyman,  rising  to 
his  feet,  while  the  gleam  in  his  eye  showed  that  he 
was  electrified  by  the  defiant  words  just  spoken, — 
"  I  have  hoped,"  he  repeated,  "  that  this  day  would 
come  and  come  soon ;  no  man  can  serve  his  God 
well  who  is  the  slave  of  an  earthly  monarch.  The 
sinner  crushed  down  by  the  demands  of  the  Devil 
is  not  in  so  bad  a  condition  as  the  people  of  this 
land ;  but  we  will  never  submit,  cravenly,  to  the 
oppression  of  our  British  rulers." 

"  It  does  my  heart  good  to  hear  you  talk,"  cried 
Abraham.  "  If  you'll  come  with  us,  you'll  gain  for 
us  a  dozen  recruits  before  the  sun  goes  down." 

"  Come  with  you  ? "  cried  the  parson.  "  Even  as 
the  disciple  said  to  our  Lord,  say  I  —  I  will  leave 
all  and  follow  thee."  He  grasped  the  Bible,  which 
lay  upon  the  table,  with  one  hand  and  his  hickory 
cane  with  the  other.  "This  is  my  weapon!  "  said 
he,  holding  the  Bible  aloft.  "  I  shall  carry  neither 
gun  nor  sword;  when  those  weapons  have  done 
their  work,  I  will  kneel  by  the  dying  with  this 
book  in  my  hand,  and  pray  that  God  may  take  the 
souls  of  all  brave  men  who  die  for  their  country  to 
Himself  in  Heaven."  Filled  with  enthusiasm,  the 


The  Raw  Recruits.         The  Parson  leading. 

'-  Then  on  they  marched;  the  old  clergyman  clasping  the  Bible  in  his  hand. 

Page  25. 


RAW   RECRUITS  25 

old  parson  strode  forth  from  the  room,  followed  by 
Abraham. 

"  He's  coming  with  us,"  the  latter  cried,  as  they 
reached  the  road,  and  the  little  army  gave  three 
loud  cheers  for  the  parson  militant.  Then  on 
they  marched ;  the  old  clergyman  clasping  the 
Bible  tightly  in  his  hand,  while  the  cool  morning 
breeze  played  gently  with  the  long  white  hair 
which  hung  down  over  his  shoulders. 

"  Shall  we  stop  at  Seth  Calkins's  ?  "  whispered 
Abe  to  Aaron.  "  You  know  Mary,  his  wife,  has 
no  one  to  depend  upon  but  him,  and  then  there's 
little  Phoebe,  only  six  years  old." 

"  We  don't  say  that  they  must  go  to  war,"  was 
Aaron's  reply ;  "  it  is  for  them  to  say  whether  they 
will  go." 

As  they  approached  the  house,  Aaron  espied 
pretty  Mrs.  Calkins  milking  a  cow.  "  You  stay 
here,  boys,"  he  cried.  "  I'll  go  and  have  a  little 
talk  with  Mistress  Calkins." 

"What  sort  of  a  celebration  is  this,  Master 
Burr  ? "  was  her  inquiry,  as  he  approached  her. 

"The  time  for  celebration  has  not  yet  come, 
Mistress  Calkins.  When  we  whip  the  British  and 
have  driven  them  from  the  land,  then  we  will  have 
a  celebration  such  as  no  country  has  ever  thought 
of  before.  When  the  time  comes,  we  shall  ring 
bells  and  fire  cannons.  The  flag  of  our  country, 
which  will  be  the  symbol  of  liberty,  will  float  from 
every  flag-pole,  and  the  day  will  be  one  of  feasting 
and  rejoicing  for  centuries  to  come." 

"  You  seem  to  be  both  a  soldier  and  a  prophet," 
said  Mistress  Calkins.  "  I  heard  about  the  battle 


26  LITTLE  BURR 

last  night ;  Joseph  was  down  to  the  store  when  the 
messenger  galloped  up.  He  says  he  is  going,  and 
I  have  only  one  regret  —  I  wish  that  I  could  go 
with  him." 

"  How  will  you  manage,"  asked  Aaron,  "  to  get 
along,  if  you  are  left  alone  with  little  Phoebe  ? " 

"  If  my  husband  "  —  and  the  young  wife's  face 
flushed  with  pride  —  "  is  brave  enough  to  take  his 
musket  and  go  to  fight  our  foes,  I  am  sure  his  wife 
is  brave  enough  to  stay  at  home,  where  she  is  free 
from  all  danger." 

"  Bravely  spoken,  Mistress  Calkins ! "  cried 
Parson  Morrison,  who  had  come  up,  unobserved, 
behind  Aaron,  and  had  overheard  her  last  words. 

"  Our  old  men  and  our  young  men  shall  go 
forth  to  fight,"  said  the  parson,  and  for  the  time 
he  seemed  to  think  that  he  was  in  his  pulpit, 
preaching  to  his  congregation.  "  The  old  women 
and  the  young  women  shall  stay  at  home.  To 
them  is  given  the  sacred  and  the  holy  duty  to  look 
out  for  the  home,  and  to  keep  it,  until  the  father, 
or  the  husband,  or  the  son  returns  as  a  victor,  or  is 
brought  home  dead  upon  his  shield." 

The  clergyman's  words,  delivered  in  an  impas 
sioned  and  loud  tone  of  voice,  were  heard  by  the 
remainder  of  the  company,  and  impelled  by  an  in 
terest  and  curiosity  they  could  not  restrain,  they 
came  forward  and,  standing  with  bared  heads,  lis 
tened  to  him. 

"  If  this  land  is  to  be  made  free,  and  I  believe  it 
is  God's  will  that  it  should  be,"  the  old  man  went 
on,  "the  battles  will  be  fought  not  only  by  the 
men  in  the  field,  but  by  the  women  at  home. 


RAW   RECRUITS  27 

They  will  have  to  do  as  much  of  the  hard  work  as 
they  can,  and  leave  the  rest  undone.  Neither  the 
law  nor  God  expects  any  one  to  perform  impossi 
bilities.  It  will  be  their  sacred  duty  to  look  after 
the  old  folks  and  nurse  the  sick;  they  will  have  to 
make  clothing  for  the  use  of  the  army,  and  pick 
lint  and  make  bandages  to  bind  up  the  wounds  of 
those  who  fall  by  the  way." 

He  stopped,  clasped  his  white,  withered  hands, 
closed  his  eyes,  and  seemed  to  be  engaged  in  silent 
prayer.  All  stood  with  bowed  heads  and  waited 
for  his  next  words. 

"  Where  is  your  husband,  Mistress  Calkins  ? " 
he  asked. 

"He  has  gone  to  old  man  Latham's,  little  Jim 
my's  grandfather;  you  know  he  is  too  old  to  fight, 
but  Joseph  says  he  has  a  fine  musket,  which,  no 
doubt,  he  will  sell,  and  he  has  gone  over  to  buy  it. 
If  you  don't  meet  him,  I  can  tell  him  which  way 
you  have  gone,  and  it  will  not  take  him  long  to 
catch  up  with  you." 

"  It  is  such  mothers  as  you,  Mistress  Calkins," 
cried  the  preacher,  "  who  give  birth  to  brave  sons." 

"  I  have  no  sons,"  said  she,  "  but,  good  Pastor 
Morrison,  if  the  worst  comes  —  that  is,  I  mean,  if 
Joseph  falls — if  they  will  let  me,  I  will  shoulder  his 
gun  and  take  his  place."  This  brave  speech  from 
a  heroic  woman,  who  was  but  a  type  of  the  tens 
of  thousands  like  herself,  who  lived  in  the  old 
revolutionary  days,  was  greeted  with  loud  huzzas. 

Aaron  Burr  did  not  return  home  to  dinner 
that  day,  nor  did  he  sit  down  to  the  evening  meal. 
The  dishes  were  washed  and  put  away  when  he 
entered  the  house,  travel-stained  and  weary. 


28  LITTLE  BURR 

"  Where  have  you  been,  Aaron  ? "  asked  his 
sister,  as  she  ran  forward  and  threw  her  arms  about 
his  neck.  Then  she  kissed  him  impulsively.  He 
loved  his  sister  devotedly,  and  drawing  her  head 
down  to  his  shoulder,  he  kissed  her  upon  the  fore 
head. 

"  I  have  been  busy  all  day,  Sally,  drumming  up 
raw  recruits  for  the  patriot  army." 

"  And  how  have  you  succeeded  ? "  asked  his 
brother-in-law,  who  had  entered  the  room  and  had 
overheard  his  words. 

"  Counting  Jimmy  Latham,  who  is  going  as  a 
drummer  boy,  and  myself,"  said  young  Burr,  "  we 
number  twenty-eight." 

"  What  do  you  say,  Aaron  ?  "  cried  his  sister. 
"  You  going  to  war  ?  I  will  not  allow  it  1  I  will 
send  word  at  once  to  Uncle  Timothy.  Since 
father  and  mother  died  he  is  our  guardian,  and 
has  taken  the  place  of  both  our  parents.  I  know 
that  he  will  forbid  your  doing  so  rash  a  thing." 

"  When  our  country  is  in  peril,  it  has  claims 
upon  us  which  are  greater  than  those  of  father  and 
mother,  sister  and  brother,"  said  Aaron,  proudly ; 
and  there  was  a  look  in  his  face  which  indicated 
that  any  command  from  his  guardian  would  meet 
with  a  like  response. 

"  But  what  becomes  of  your  law  studies  ?  "  asked 
his  brother-in-law,  somewhat  petulantly. 

"  There  are  plenty  left  to  interpret  the  old  laws, 
while  we  go  to  determine  who  shall  have  the  right 
to  make  the  new  laws  for  us,"  was  the  reply.  "  I 
have  eaten  nothing  since  morning,"  he  added, 
"and  have  had  nothing  to  drink  but  a  glass  of 


RAW    RECRUITS  29 

milk.  I  am  almost  famished.  We  shall  gather  at 
the  store  to-morrow  at  six  o'clock,  and  at  seven  we 
shall  start  on  our  march  to  Boston." 

There  is  no  cry  that  appeals  so  strongly  to  the 
good-hearted,  good-tempered  housewife,  as  that  for 
food  and  drink,  and  it  took  Sarah  Reeve  but  a 
short  time  to  place  upon  the  table  a  liberal  supply 
of  both.  Aaron  was  very  abstemious  as  regarded 
food,  but  as  he  had  eaten  nothing  all  day,  his  sister 
looked  on  with  something  like  an  expression  of 
wonderment  at  the  great  increase  in  his  appetite. 
"  You  know,  Sally,"  he  said,  with  a  laugh,  "  this 
may  be  the  last  good  meal  that  I  shall  have  for 
many  a  day.  How  I  shall  miss  your  cooking  when 
I  have  to  live  on  stringy  beef  and  butterless  bread." 
He  might  not  have  spoken  with  so  much  freedom, 
if  it  had  not  been  for  the  fact  that  his  brother-in- 
law  had  gone  back  into  the  sitting-room,  and  hav 
ing  snuffed  a  candle,  had  sat  down  to  read  the 
report  of  a  law  case  in  which  he  was  greatly  inter 
ested. 

"  I  cannot  keep  you  from  going  to  war,  Aaron," 
said  his  sister,  smiling  through  the  tears  which 
filled  her  eyes,  "  but  I  give  you  my  word  I  shall 
write  to  Uncle  Timothy  to-night,  and  I  have  no 
doubt  that  you  will  come  back  to  Litchfield  a 
great  deal  quicker  than  you  will  go  away." 

Aaron  arose,  having  finished  his  meal,  and 
turning  to  his  sister,  said: 

"Write  to  him,  by  all  means,  Sally;  tell  him 
just  what  I  am  going  to  do;  tell  him  that  my 
country  needs  my  services.  It  shall  have  them, 
and,  if  God  wills  it,  my  life.  And  just  say  at  the 


30  LITTLE   BURR 

end  of  your  letter,  good  sister  Sally,  that  if  he 
sends  anybody  to  Boston  to  bring  me  back,  that  I 
will  have  him  shot  down  as  quickly  as  I  would  if 
he  were  a  Britisher."  With  these  parting  words 
of  defiance,  he  took  his  candle  from  the  mantel 
piece,  lighted  it,  and  went  upstairs  to  his  own 
room. 


CHAPTER  III 

THROUGH   THE  WILDS 

'"PHE  march  from  Litchfield  to  Cambridge  was 
a  long  and  tedious  one.  The  little  band  of 
patriots  struggled  manfully  on,  endeavoring  to 
cover  as  much  ground  each  day  as  they  could,  for 
they  knew  not  when  the  next  blow  would  be 
struck  by  the  British.  Parson  Morrison  daily 
admonished  them  that  their  little  company,  bat 
tling  for  truth  and  right,  was  more  than  equal  to  a 
hundred  hirelings,  fighting  for  their  day's  pay  and 
a  glass  of  grog. 

Abe  Budlong's  lips  became  swollen  from  their 
almost  constant  application  to  the  mouthpiece  of 
the  fife,  and  little  Jimmy  Latham's  arms  ached 
when  night  came,  and  he  was  no  longer  called 
upon  to  mark  time  for  the  recruits.  When,  pos 
sibly,  they  stopped  over  night  in  some  town,  after 
supper  Parson  Morrison  gathered  a  crowd  about 
him  before  the  village  store  and  painted  in  vivid 
colors  the  duty  of  every  man  to  throw  down  the 
hammer,  the  saw,  the  shovel,  and  the  hoe,  and,  in 
stead  of  wielding  these  implements  of  honest 
industry,  take  his  musket  or  rifle  and  go  forth  to 
fight  the  common  enemy. 

During  these  patriotic  appeals,  the  old  man  ap 
peared  to  be  transfigured ;  his  voice,  naturally 
strong,  seemed  to  gather  additional  volume  and 


32  LITTLE   BURR 

resonance.  He  had  been  a  close  and  earnest  stu 
dent  of  the  Bible,  and  the  stories  of  wars,  as  told 
therein,  came  in  the  words  of  Holy  Writ  to  his 
lips.  He  pictured  America  as  the  Promised  Land, 
destined  to  afford  a  haven  for  the  unhappy  and 
oppressed  of  all  nations. 

"  It  is  our  duty,"  he  cried,  "to  rescue  this  fair 
land  from  the  hands  of  the  King  and  his  ministers, 
who  would  enslave  us  and  keep  this  great  country 
in  a  state  of  political  debasement  and  industrial 
tutelage.  The  King  of  England  and  his  ministers 
look  upon  the  Colonies  as  if  they  were  an  orchard. 
We,  their  minions,  have  prepared  the  soil, 
planted  the  trees,  driven  away  destructive  birds 
and  insects  —  and  now  the  fruit  of  the  orchard  is 
ready  for  picking.  'Now,'  say  the  ministers, 
'is  the  time  for  us  to  reap  the  advantage  of  all 
this  work  done  by  our  minions;  they  have  no 
representation  in  Parliament  and  cannot  resist. 
We  will  tax  them.  We  will  tax  them  so  much 
that,  after  we  have  collected  our  tithes,  there  will 
remain  only  enough  to  give  them  an  humble  liv 
ing,  until  it  is  time  to  prepare  the  orchard  for 
another  year  of  plenty.'  But  I  warn  you,  if  you 
give  them  their  tithes  once,  you  will  be  forced  to 
pay  them  forever !  Refuse  to  pay  them  !  Resist 
as  long  as  there  is  a  man  to  fire  a  musket  or  wield 
a  sword ! " 

In  some  places  the  parson's  oratory  fell  upon 
deaf  ears,  and  few  recruits  were  joined  to  their 
number;  but  in  other  towns  the  effect  of  his 
words  was  magnetic,  and  they  literally  obeyed  his 
command  to  throw  down  their  tools  and  grasp 
their  weapons. 


THROUGH   THE  WILDS  33 

When  the  little  army  reached  Cambridge  un 
der  Burr's  command,  for  the  position  of  leader  had 
been  assumed  by  him  and  retained  without  objec 
tion,  the  number  of  recruits  had  swelled  from 
twenty-eight  to  one  hundred  and  thirty. 

They  presented  a  motley  appearance  when 
they  entered  the  camp  at  Cambridge,  and  Burr 
reported  their  arrival  to  the  commanding  general. 
They  were  without  uniforms ;  there  was  really 
nothing  to  distinguish  them  from  a  body  of  private 
citizens,  except  the  presence  of  the  rifle  or  musket, 
bullet  pouch,  and  powder  horn.  But,  although  the 
uniform  adds  to  the  martial  appearance  of  soldiers 
and  prevents  friend  from  firing  upon  friend  during 
the  progress  of  battle,  it  is,  after  all,  the  man  be 
hind  the  gun,  and  the  spirit  which  animates  him, 
that  wins  the  battle. 

Burr  had  not  expected  to  bring  trained  soldiers 
with  him  to  join  the  patriot  army,  but  he  had  an 
ticipated  that  when  he  arrived  at  Cambridge  he 
would  find  soldiers  in  uniform,  either  well  drilled, 
or  giving  all  their  available  time  to  the  study  of 
military  tactics.  In  this  he  was  grievously  disap 
pointed.  He  found  that  the  entire  army  was  in 
the  same  condition  as  the  company  which  he  had 
brought  with  him.  Burr  was  a  disciplinarian ;  his 
uncle  Timothy  had  taught  him  that  punishment 
was  sure  to  follow  a  failure  to  render  exact  and 
prompt  obedience;  his  experience  at  college  had 
proven  to  him  that  education  was  but  a  prep 
aration  for  the  great  campaign  —  the  battle  of 
life.  In  this  battle  of  life  he  felt  convinced  that 
to  succeed,  it  was  necessary  to  block  out  a  course 


34  LITTLE  BURR 

of  action  and  to  adhere  strictly  to  it,  proceeding 
systematically  against  all  opponents,  as  a  general 
would  do  when  attacking  an  enemy.  He  felt  that 
the  poorly-armed  and  drilled  militia  could  make 
but  a  feeble  resistance  to  King  George's  regulars 
in  the  open  field.  They  could  hold  their  own 
from  behind  trees,  stone  walls,  houses,  and  breast 
works,  but  they  would  be  sure  to  break  before  the 
resistless  charge  of  the  English  veterans. 

With  his  whole  heart  bound  up  in  the  cause  to 
which  he  was  prepared  to  give  his  life,  if  neces 
sary,  the  premonition  of  defeat  and  the  eventual 
subjugation  of  the  Colonists  by  the  British  threw 
him  into  a  state  of  nervous  excitement  which 
ended  in  a  fever.  While  suffering,  both  mentally 
and  physically,  an  attack  was  made  upon  him  from 
another  quarter.  His  sister  Sarah  had  kept  her 
word  and  had  sent  a  full  account  of  her  brother's 
doings  and  contemplated  actions  to  his  uncle  and 
guardian,  Hon.  Timothy  Edwards,  at  Elizabeth- 
town,  New  Jersey.  The  honorable  gentleman  had 
lost  no  time  in  dispatching  two  tried  and  trusty 
emissaries,  duly  authorized  and  empowered  to 
take  forcible  possession,  if  necessary,  of  the  body 
of  Aaron  Burr  and  bring  it  back  with  them  to  his 
guardian's  house. 

Remembering  that  his  nephew  was  more  dis 
posed  to  listen  to  entreaties  than  to  obey  com 
mands,  on  arriving  at  Cambridge,  in  accordance 
with  instructions,  one  of  the  emissaries  was 
deputed  to  make  a  friendly  visit  to  Burr.  The 
messenger  presented  a  letter  from  the  uncle,  which 
Burr  read  through  carefully.  There  was  not  a 


THROUGH   THE  WILDS  35 

word  of  command  in  it ;  the  writer  entreated  his 
nephew,  on  account  of  his  youth  and  slight  figure, 
which  was  not  fitted  to  stand  the  hardships  of  war, 
to  return  to  him  and  perfect  himself  in  the  law  and 
aid  the  cause  of  his  country  with  his  voice  and  pen 
rather  than  with  his  sword.  The  letter  was. 
couched  in  such  sympathetic  language  that,  for  a 
moment,  a  feeling  of  homesickness  overcame  him 
and  the  tears  rushed  to  his  eyes.  The  messenger 
thought  that  the  letter  had  done  the  work  and  told 
Burr  that  they  would  return  home  at  once.  The 
young  man  brushed  away  the  tears  and  said  in  a 
firm  voice : 

"  Tell  my  uncle  and  guardian  that  his  kindly 
letter  brought  tears  to  my  eyes  ;  if,  when  I  was  a 
member  of  his  household,  he  had  talked  to  me  as 
he  has  written  in  this  letter,  I  probably  never 
should  have  left  it.  But  when  I  did  leave  it,  I  did 
it  with  the  firm  resolution  never  to  enter  it  again. 
Thank  my  uncle  for  his  kindness,  but  say  that 
nothing  can  induce  me  to  change  the  resolve 
which  I  have  made,  which  is  to  serve  my  country 
in  the  field  as  well  as  I  am  able." 

The  first  messenger  told  his  companion  the 
result  of  his  visit.  The  next  day  the  second  mes 
senger  called  upon  Burr  and  presented  another 
letter  from  his  uncle.  This  was  written  in  a  far 
different  spirit  from  the  first  one.  It  virtually 
called  Burr  a  rebellious  young  rascal  who  had 
never  obeyed  orders  until  he  was  obliged  to;  it 
informed  him  that  his  friends  who  presented  the 
letters  were  authorized  to  bring  him  back  by  force, 
if  necessary ;  that  he,  as  his  guardian,  had  a  right 


36  LITTLE  BURR 

to  resort  to  extreme  measures.  The  closing  para 
graph  of  the  letter  was  more  pacificatory  and 
showed  some  comprehension  of  the  feelings  of  a 
high-spirited  young  man.  It  read  as  follows: 

"  Having  left  Litchfield  in  the  company  of  Colonists  to 
^oin  the  army,  no  doubt  you  will  naturally  feel  an  aversion  to 
returning  again  to  that  place.  To  you  it  will  appear  like 
cowardice.  I  should  regard  it  as  only  a  proper  submission  to 
the  lawful  authority  of  your  guardian. 

"  I  am  well  aware  that  you  would  be  averse  to  again 
becoming  a  member  of  my  household,  and,  to  speak  frankly,  I 
am  not  anxious  that  you  should.  I  send  by  one  of  the  mes 
sengers  a  bag,  containing  a  goodly  sum  of  gold,  which  will 
support  you  for  at  least  a  year  in  whatever  town  you  choose  to 
take  up  your  residence. 

"I  suppose  you  will  continue  to  apply  yourself  to  the 
study  of  law,  but  I  shall  never  give  up  the  hope  that  by  the 
blessing  of  God  and  through  the  influence  of  the  prayers  of 
your  sister  and  your  other  relatives,  that  you  will  elect  one  day 
to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  your  revered  father  and  grand 
father." 

It  was  difficult  for  Burr  to  restrain  his  feelings 
while  reading  this  letter,  but  when  he  read  the 
closing  paragraph  he  regained  his  composure. 

"  Where  is  the  money  ? "  he  asked. 

The  second  messenger,  too,  thought  the  battle 
was  won,  and  taking  the  bag  of  gold  from  his 
pocket  handed  it  to  Burr. 

"  I  will  keep  the  money,"  said  the  latter,  "  it  is 
mine.  No  doubt  I  shall  need  it  for  my  own  use 
or  to  aid  those  who  are  less  fortunate ;  but  you 
can  tell  my  uncle  that  I  will  go  to  see  him  when 
the  war  is  over." 

The  two  messengers  consulted  together  that 
evening.  They  visited  the  general  in  command 
and  found  that  as  young  Burr  was  only  a  volun- 


THROUGH   THE   WILDS  37 

teer  and  had  not  been  regularly  enlisted,  the  gen 
eral  had  no  right  to  detain  him  against  his  own 
will  or  the  command  of  his  guardian.  At  their 
request  this  was  put  into  writing  and  signed  by  the 
general.  Next  morning,  armed  with  this,  to  them 
formidable,  document,  they  again  called  upon 
Burr.  They  expressed  their  determination  to  take 
him  back  to  Elizabethtown  with  them. 

When  Burr  declared  that  he  had  joined  the  army 
and  would  never  become  a  deserter,  they  showed 
him  the  paper  signed  by  the  general.  Then  the 
fiery  young  man  lost  command  of  himself.  Feeble 
as  he  was  physically,  he  leaped  from  the  bed  and 
drawing  his  sword  from  its  scabbard  faced  his 
persecutors. 

"  If  you  dare  lay  a  hand  upon  me,"  he  cried,  "  I 
will  cut  you  down  as  quickly  as  I  would  an  enemy  1 
And  what  is  more,  if  you  don't  leave  this  room  at 
once  I  will  call  in  some  of  my  Litchfield  boys. 
We'll  give  you  a  coat  of  tar  and  feathers  and  ride 
you  out  of  camp  on  a  rail." 

The  two  emissaries,  feeling  that  their  cause 
was  hopeless,  left  Cambridge  and  started  on  their 
way  homeward,  endeavoring  on  the  way  to  conjure 
up  some  idea  of  the  reception  they  would  meet 
with  from  the  young  man's  guardian  when  they 
returned  without  him,  especially  when  they  were 
obliged  to  tell  him  that  his  nephew  had  taken 
possession  of  the  bag  of  gold. 

Overcome  by  the  state  of  nervous  tension  at 
which  he  had  been  kept  during  the  past  three  days, 
young  Burr  took  to  his  bed  again  and  his  fever 
returned  with  increased  vigor.  During  the  fits  of 


38  LITTLE   BURR 

delirium  which  attacked  the  sufferer  he  won  many 
glorious  victories  at  the  head  of  his  brave  troops, 
on  many  hard-fought  fields  of  battle.  Abe  Bud- 
long  and  old  Abraham  Starkweather  took  turns 
watching  with  him,  and  when  they  were  exhausted 
with  their  vigils  or  called  away  to  attend  to  their 
military  duties,  Matthias  Ogden,  a  college  mate 
and  true  friend  of  Burr,  sat  at  his  bedside. 

One  morning,  Ogden  and  a  number  of  his 
friends  were  in  Burr's  room,  talking  about 
Arnold's  proposed  expedition  to  the  North  to 
capture  Quebec.  They  spoke  in  undertones,  but 
their  words  did  not  escape  Burr,  who  happened 
to  have  a  lucid  interval  just  at  that  moment. 
Jumping  from  his  bed  he  astonished  them  all  by 
crying  out : 

"Where  is  Arnold  going?  To  Quebec,  do 
you  say  ?  This  is  glorious !  I  will  go  with  you. 
When  do  you  start  ? "  Despite  his  earnestness, 
his  friends  could  not  avoid  breaking  into  fits  of 
laughter. 

"  Ef  yer  don't  go  back  ter  bed,"  said  Abe  Bud- 
long,  "  and  behave  yerself,  you'll  be  more  likely 
ter  go  ter  Heaven  than  ter  Quebec." 

"  I  will  give  up  my  hopes  of  Heaven,"  cried 
Burr,  "  if  I  can  be  one  of  those  who  enter  the  city 
and  help  pull  down  the  flag  of  England." 

To  the  consternation  of  his  friends  he  began 
to  dress  himself.  Their  remonstrances  availed 
nothing.  "I  am  well,  perfectly  well!"  he  said. 
"  There  really  has  been  nothing  the  matter  with 
me.  The  lack  of  discipline  in  camp,  the  certainty 
of  defeat  if  we  are  forced  to  meet  the  British 


THROUGH  THE  WILDS  39 

regulars  in  the  open,  and  the  rust  of  inaction,  are 
what  have  overcome  me.  But  now  that  I  see  an 
opportunity  to  meet  the  enemy  I  am  as  well  as 
ever  —  better  than  ever.  Come,  Ogden,  let  us  see 
General  Arnold  at  once  and  learn  if  we  cannot 
be  included  among  the  favored  ones  who  are  des 
tined  to  win  this  glorious  victory." 

The  result  of  the  visit  to  General  Arnold  was 
that  Burr,  Ogden,  Abe  Budlong,  Starkweather 
and  his  son,  and  five  other  residents  of  Litchfield 
obtained  permission  to  go  with  the  expedition. 

A  force  of  twelve  hundred  men,  comparatively 
well-uniformed  and  equipped,  and  fairly  well- 
drilled,  owing  to  Burr's  persistent  endeavors,  set 
sail  from  Newburyport  full  of  patriotism  and  the 
hope  of  victory.  Three  months  later,  less  than 
half  this  number  reached  the  Chaudiere.  Their 
uniforms  were  bedraggled  with  mud  and  torn 
almost  into  shreds,  from  their  contact  with  the 
underbrush  in  the  virgin  forest  through  which 
they  were  obliged  to  force  their  way;  many  were 
hatless,  many  shoeless,  and  many  more,  destitute  of 
both  these  articles  of  apparel ;  much  of  their  food 
and  ammunition  had  been  left  behind  on  account 
of  the  impossibility  of  transporting  it ;  much  of  the 
necessary  supplies  of  an  army  had  been  lost  by 
the  overturning  of  boats  in  the  rock-ribbed  rivers ; 
much  more  of  their  ammunition  had  been  wasted 
in  vain  attempts  to  secure  wild  game  for  food,  for 
the  denizens  of  the  forest  had  been  startled  from 
their  nests  and  lairs  by  the  advancing  force  and 
had  sought  safety  in  flight. 

Often  had   Burr  suggested  to  the  officer  in 


40  LITTLE  BURR 

command  that  half  a  dozen  men  armed  with  rifles 
should  be  sent  ahead  of  the  main  column,  fully  a 
mile  in  advance,  to  look  for  game  and  thus  secure 
a  supply  of  food  for  the  main  body.  He  had 
argued  that  this  small  force  could  also  pick  out 
the  most  desirable  route  for  the  army  to  follow. 
They  could  go  provided  with  axes  and  could 
blaze  the  trees  in  such  a  way  that  their  course 
could  be  easily  followed.  He  offered  to  lead  this 
party  and  to  secure  five  volunteers  to  accompany 
him.  His  request  was  not  complied  with,  and 
the  army,  to  call  it  such,  reduced  to  a  state  of  semi- 
starvation,  pushed  on  with  the  hope  still  high  in 
their  breasts  that,  even  in  their  unfavorable  condi 
tion,  they  could  carry  by  assault  the  battlemented 
fortresses  of  Quebec. 

From  his  earliest  youth  young  Burr  had  been 
most  abstemious  as  regards  both  food  and  drink. 
Despite  his  small  stature  and  slight  frame,  he 
bore  the  fatigue  of  the  march  wonderfully  well, 
being  ever  at  the  head  of  the  advancing  column. 
Strong  men  fell  by  the  wayside  from  day  to  day, 
overcome  by  exposure  or  by  weakness  resulting 
from  the  lack  of  food. 

One  of  those  upon  whom  these  privations 
bore  very  hard  was  old  Abraham  Starkweather. 
Had  it  not  been  for  his  vigorous  constitution  and 
his  daily  inurement  to  the  muscle-making  duties 
of  the  village  blacksmith,  he  would  have  given  up 
much  sooner.  One  evening,  when  it  was  thought 
that  the  Chaudiere  was  not  distant  more  than 
another  day's  march,  he  asked  his  son  Jonathan 
and  young  Burr  to  come  and  sit  down  beside  his 


THROUGH   THE   WILDS  41 

camp-fire,  as  he  had  something  to  say  to  them. 
They  complied  with  his  request.  The  old  man 
began  by  saying : 

"  I  don't  blame  you,  Aaron,  for  trying  to  make 
a  soldier  of  me,  and  I  don't  blame  myself  for 
coming  on  this  expedition.  My  father's  mother 
used  to  see  sights  and  have  strange  visions,  and  I 
believe  the  faculty,  whatever  it  was,  has  come 
down  to  me.  I  am  feeling  pretty  well  to-night, 
but  that  don't  count  against  my  dream.  In  it  I 
died,  and  you  buried  me  here  in  the  wilds.  Now 
don't  get  frightened,  Jonathan;  p'raps  it'll  come 
out  all  right.  It  may  not  be  these  woods,  after 
all,  but  some  other  woods  after  we  have  captured 
Quebec. 

"  I  hope  it  is  so,  but  it  is  better  to  be  prepared 
for  the  worst.  Now,  both  of  you  may  get  out  of 
this  war  all  right,  and  p'raps  only  one  of  you  will. 
What  I  wanted  to  say  was  this  —  and  I  know  I  am 
speaking  to  friends  who  will  do  about  as  near 
what  I  say  I  wish  them  to  do  as  they  can." 

Jonathan  took  his  father's  hand  in  his  and 
looked  anxiously  into  his  face ;  Burr  clasped  the 
old  man's  other  hand  and  waited  patiently  for  him 
to  go  on. 

"About  a  month  before  we  left  Litchfield  I 
made  my  will.  I  left  all  my  earthly  belongings  to 
Jonathan  here,  excepting  twenty  pounds  to  the 
Widow  Whittaker  —  she's  been  kind  o'  good  to 
me  when  she  has  not  been  otherwise  —  but  what 
I  am  blaming  myself  for  and  what  makes  it  hard 
for  me  to  die  is,  that  I  left  ten  pounds  to  that 
young  scamp,  Solomon  Priestly.  Now  let  me  tell 


42  LITTLE   BURR 

you  something,  Jonathan.  That  will  o'  mine  is 
under  the  anvil.  I  tipped  it  over  one  day  to  put 
the  will  under  it,  and  then  tipped  it  back.  I  don't 
believe  there's  another  man  in  Litchfield  that 
could  do  it  alone  and  I  don't  believe  there's  any 
two  men  will  try  it  unless  there  is  some  good 
reason  for  it.  Now  what  I  want  you  to  do,  Jona 
than,  if  you  get  back  all  right,  is  to  tip  that  anvil 
over,  get  that  will,  and  put  it  into  the  forge 
when  there's  a  good  hot  fire,  and  I'll  forgive  you 
for  doing  it,  and  I'll  explain,  so  the  law  won't 
hold  you  accountable  for  it.  Give  the  widow 
her  twenty  pounds,  but  if  you  let  that  Solomon 
Priestly  get  hold  of  a  penny  of  my  money,  I'll 
haunt  you  as  long  as  you  live !  " 

Suddenly  the  old  man  stopped  and  scratched 
his  hatless  head : 

"No,  that  won't  do  at  all;  I  ferget.  Now  I 
remember  that  I  put  in  the  will,  that  if  Jonathan 
died  before  I  did,  all  that  I  possessed  was  to  go  to 
little  Phcebe  Calkins,  and  by  George !  I  s'pose 
that  kind  o'  left  out  the  widow  and  Solomon. 
You're  a  lawyer,  Aaron,  p'raps  you  can  tell  me." 

"  Yes,"  said  Burr,  "  if  your  son  dies  before  you 
do,  the  last  provision  of  your  will  will  hold  and 
the  first  part  of  it  will  be  set  aside." 

"  Then  it  is  all  right !  "  cried  the  old  man.  "  If 
Jonathan  and  I  both  peter  out,  and  you  get 
through  all  right,  Aaron,  you  just  find  that  will 
and  see  that  Phcebe  Calkins  gets  what  I  want  her 
to  have." 

Dreams  are  either  ghostly  phantoms  or  stern 
realities.  They  are  the  former  when  they  are  fol- 


THROUGH   THE   WILDS  43 

lowed  by  events  which  bear  no  resemblance  to 
their  foreshadowings.  They  are  the  latter  when 
their  premonitions  are  verified. 

The  next  day  brought  them  to  another  portage. 
The  few  boats  which  they  still  had  with  them  were 
unloaded  and  then  reloaded  with  the  scanty  stock 
of  ammunition  and  other  military  supplies,  and  in 
charge  of  volunteers  were  once  more  floating  in 
the  almost  unnavigable  river.  Suddenly,  there 
came  a  cry  of  warning  from  the  men  on  shore  and 
those  in  the  rear  boats.  The  foremost  boat,  in 
which  young  Jonathan  Starkweather  sat  at  the 
bow,  had  caught  upon  a  rocky  ledge  in  the  river 
and  had  been  swung  around  by  the  force  of  the 
current.  Despite  the  efforts  of  Jonathan  and  his 
three  companions  to  prevent  such  a  disaster,  the 
boat  was  overturned  and  the  men  and  stores 
thrown  into  the  water.  Young  Starkweather 
must  have  struck  upon  a  sharp  ledge  and  been 
either  stunned  or  badly  cut  by  the  fall.  Although 
his  companions  looked  eagerly  for  him  their 
search  was  unavailing.  It  is  probable  that  some 
of  the  stores  fell  upon  him  and  prevented  his  body 
from  coming  to  the  surface. 

Old  Abraham  seemed  to  lose  heart  when  Burr 
brought  him  the  sad  news.  "  I  didn't  tell  him  last 
night,  Aaron,"  said  the  old  man,  with  a  quivering 
voice,  "because  I  hoped  against  hope  that  it  would 
not  turn  out  that  way ;  but  in  my  dream  it  came 
to  me  that  my  son  would  die  first  and  that  I 
should  follow.  Part  of  the  dream  has  come  true, 
and  I  figure  the  other  part  will  be  pretty  soon." 
Burr  tried  to  cheer  the  old  man  up  and  said  he 


44  LITTLE  BURR 

would  come  and  sleep  beside  his  camp-fire  that 
night.  This  pleased  Abraham  very  much. 

"  I  give  him  up  willingly,"  said  he,  as  they  sat 
by  the  burning  logs.  The  weather  was  very  cold 
and  neither  of  them  had  partaken  of  any  food  since 
morning  —  there  was  nothing  to  eat.  Sleep  was 
all  that  they  had  to  rely  upon  to  give  them  enough 
strength  for  the  next  day's  march.  "  I  give  him  up 
willingly,"  the  old  man  repeated ;  "  he  died  for  his 
country,  just  as  much  as  he  would  if  he  had  been 
shot  down  in  battle;  but  I  s'pose  there  is  more 
honor  in  being  shot  down  than  in  being  drowned. 
If  I  had  another  son,  Aaron,  I  would  give  him  up, 
too,  if  the  Lord  willed  it;  but  as  the  case  stands 
now,  all  there's  left  of  the  Starkweather  family  is 
this  old  hulk  of  mine.  Well,  don't  ferget,  Aaron, 
if  I  don't  live  it  out,  and  you  do,  don't  ferget  to 
see  that  Phoebe  Calkins  gets  what  I  want  her  to 
have.  I'm  kind  o'  pleased,  after  all,  and  it  makes 
me  more  willin'  to  die,  to  know  that  I  was  such  a 
darned  poor  lawyer  that  I  cut  that  Solomon 
Priestly  out  of  his  ten  pounds  when  I  didn't  mean 
to  do  it  when  I  made  the  will." 

Wrapped  in  their  soiled  and  torn  blankets, 
youth  and  old  age  slept  side  by  side  through  that 
cold  winter's  night.  Burr  awoke  first.  The  fire, 
not  having  been  replenished  during  the  night,  had 
died  out.  Burr  leaned  over,  and  pulling  the  folds 
of  the  blanket  back,  looked  at  the  quiet,  calm  face 
of  his  sleeping  friend.  He  started  back.  Surely, 
that  ashen  pallor  could  betoken  but  one  thing; 
and  yet  there  was  a  sweet  smile  upon  the  face  of 
the  old  man.  Burr  grasped  his  hand  and  placed 


THROUGH   THE  WILDS  45 

his  finger  upon  his  wrist.  There  was  no  pulse. 
He  unbuttoned  the  faded  blue  coat,  with  its  tar 
nished  brass  buttons,  and  put  his  hand  upon  his 
friend's  heart.  It  was  still.  Father  and  son  had 
given  up  their  lives  upon  their  country's  altar,  and 
were  reunited. 

The  ground  was  frozen  too  hard  to  allow  the 
digging  of  a  grave ;  besides,  there  was  no  time, 
for  the  orders  were  to  move  forward  as  soon  as  it 
was  light.  With  the  aid  of  several  of  the  Litch- 
field  boys,  the  body  of  the  old  soldier  was  covered 
with  snow,  and  branches  and  boughs  of  trees  were 
piled  upon  it  to  protect  it  as  long  as  possible  from 
the  attacks  of  wild  beasts. 

At  night  of  that  day  some  of  the  scouts  who 
had  been  sent  out  returned  with  the  welcome  tid 
ings  that  the  Chaudiere  was  only  a  few  miles  away 
and  that  they  had  met  messengers  from  Arnold 
who  said  that  the  general  had  secured  large  quan 
tities  of  food,  and  that  a  day  of  feasting  and  rejoic 
ing  would  soon  come.  This  announcement  was 
received  with  feeble  cheers  by  the  men.  Hope 
returned,  and  they  forgot  for  a  time  the  gnawings 
of  hunger,  for  their  minds  were  filled  with  thoughts 
of  the  feast  and  victory  which  were  to  come. 


CHAPTER  IV 

A  CRY   FOR  VENGEANCE 

reports  brought  in  by  the  scouts  as  to 
General  Arnold's  success  in  obtaining  food 
were  verified  when  the  banks  of  the  Chaudiere  at 
last  were  reached.  Where  there  had  been  famine, 
there  was  now  surfeit.  Despite  the  temptation  to 
indulge  to  excess  Burr  maintained  his  abstemious 
habit  and  cautioned  his  companions  to  partake 
sparingly  until  their  stomachs  became  stronger 
and  better  able  to  digest  the  solid  food.  This 
wholesome  advice  was  followed  by  the  majority, 
but  many  of  the  famished  soldiers  could  not  con 
trol  their  appetites,  and  acted  more  like  ravenous 
wolves  than  human  beings;  the  result  was  that 
many  who  had  passed  through  the  Valley  of  Star 
vation  safely,  died  from  over-indulgence  at  the  very 
foot  of  the  Hill  of  Plenty. 

When  the  supply  of  wholesome,  strengthen 
ing  food  sent  the  red  blood  once  more  coursing 
through  their  veins,  the  soldiers  turned  their  atten 
tion  to  mending  the  rents  in  their  tattered  cloth 
ing,  cobbling  their  worn-out  shoes,  and  to  making 
a  careful  inspection  of  their  arms  and  ammunition. 

From  a  purely  military  point  of  view  they 
were  a  pitiable  crew  in  appearance ;  but  they  were 
men  with  a  purpose.  That  purpose  was  the  cap 
ture  of  the  enemy's  stronghold,  and  even  if  their 


A  CRY  FOR  VENGEANCE  47 

physical  condition  had  been  worse,  it  would  not 
have  dampened  their  ardor,  however  much  it 
might  have  weakened  their  efficiency. 

When  the  troops  reached  the  historic  Plains 
of  Abraham,  the  only  feasible  means  of  approach 
to  the  beleaguered  city,  General  Arnold  called  a 
council  of  war  to  settle  upon  the  plan  and  time  of 
attack.  It  was  finally  decided  that  the  idea  of 
capturing  the  city  was  hopeless,  unless  reinforce 
ments  could  be  secured. 

There  was  only  one  place  from  which  assist 
ance  could  be  obtained  in  season  to  be  of  any 
value.  Gen.  Richard  Montgomery  had  captured 
Montreal,  and  was  quartered  there  .with  his  vic 
torious  troops ;  but  that  city  was  one  hundred  and 
twenty  miles  away.  The  road  to  it  lay  through 
the  enemy's  country  and  was  lined  with  British 
troops  on  the  lookout  for  spies  and  emissaries. 
The  man  who  undertook  the  mission  must  per 
form  it  with  but  faint  prospect  of  success,  and 
must  take  his  life  in  his  hands.  The  general  in 
command  could  not  detail  a  man  to  make  the 
journey  —  it  would  be  too  much  like  sending  him 
to  his  death.  No ;  if  a  courier  went,  he  must  be  a 
volunteer  and  must  assume  the  whole  responsi 
bility. 

Reports  of  Burr's  endurance,  courage,  and  forti 
tude  in  the  midst  of  difficulties  and  privation  had 
reached  the  ears  of  General  Arnold.  Undoubt 
edly,  here  was  a  young  man  ambitious  for  military 
glory.  He  would  send  for  him,  tell  him  what 
must  be  done  unless  the  expedition  were  to  be 
acknowledged  a  failure  at  the  outset, and  see  what 
he  would  say. 


48  LITTLE  BURR 

General  Benedict  Arnold  was  a  lion  in  battle. 
He  had  shown  his  courage  conspicuously  in  many 
engagements.  He  was  one  of  those  generals  who 
lead  their  men  to  battle  in  person,  instead  of 
watching  their  advance  from  afar.  Men  capable 
of  positive  action  are  likely  to  speak  positively. 
Arnold,  in  his  interview  with  Burr,  painted  in 
strong  colors  the  deplorable  condition  of  his  little 
army.  All  that  could  save  it  from  a  disastrous  re 
treat  and  the  ignominy  attending  such  a  course, 
was  the  arrival  of  reinforcements.  But  how  could 
they  be  secured?  Then,  he  deftly  answered  his 
own  question : 

"  If  General  Montgomery  were  acquainted 
with  the  situation  he  would  evacuate  Montreal 
and  come  to  our  assistance." 

"  I  understand,  General,"  said  Burr,  "  you  need 
a  messenger  to  go  to  Montreal  and  induce  General 
Montgomery  to  come  to  our  assistance.  I  will 
go!" 

Burr  began  his  preparations  immediately.  He 
could  not  expect  to  make  the  journey  wearing  a 
uniform  which  would  lead  to  his  instant  detention  ; 
yet  he  must  go  fully  armed,  for  he  was  resolved  to 
defend  himself  to  the  last  extremity  if  attacked. 
He  finally  decided  that  the  guise  which  would  be 
of  most  service  to  him  was  that  of  a  French  priest. 

The  coarse,  heavy,  gown-like  garment,  held  by 
a  girdle  about  the  waist,  effectually  concealed  a 
brace  of  pistols  and  a  sword.  He  discarded  his 
three-cornered  hat,  pulling  the  heavy  cowl  over 
his  head  and  about  his  face  so  that  but  little  more 
than  his  eyes  were  exposed. 


A   CRY   FOR   VENGEANCE  49 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  day  fixed  upon  for  his 
departure,  he  received  verbal  instructions  from 
General  Arnold,  for  it  was  deemed  extra  hazardous 
for  him  to  be  the  bearer  of  a  written  communica 
tion.  Shortly  before  midnight  Burr  donned  his 
disguise  and  accompanied  by  two  trusty  soldiers, 
who  had  been  made  acquainted  with  the  object  of 
his  mission,  started  on  his  perilous  journey.  The 
soldiers  went  but  a  short  distance  with  him. 
About  half  a  mile  from  camp,  they  shook  hands 
with  him,  wished  him  a  safe  and  successful  trip, 
and  returned  to  report  to  the  general  in  command 
that  Burr  was  on  his  way. 

The  night  was  dark  and  the  wind  bitter —  but 
this  was  the  road  to  glory  1  —  and  Burr  trod  on, 
happy  at  heart  and  confident  of  success.  He  went 
through  long  stretches  of  woods,  dark  and  solemn 
as  the  grave.  The  wind  whistled  through  the  tree- 
tops  and  seemed  to  be  chanting  a  requiem  for  lost 
souls.  To  this  dispiriting  music  was  added  the 
howling  of  wolves,  and  the  hand  of  the  solitary 
traveller  more  than  once  sought  the  hilt  of  his 
sword  or  the  butt  of  a  pistol. 

On,  on  he  went,  until,  turning  to  look  back,  he 
saw  the  bright  sun  resting  upon  the  horizon,  and 
knew  that  the  first  day  of  his  perilous  trip  had 
begun. 

About  noon  he  came  in  sight  of  a  cottage. 
On  reaching  it  he  halted  and  asked  for  some 
refreshment,  which  was  willingly  given  him,  but 
pay  therefor  was  refused.  No  sooner  had  he 
offered  the  money  than  he  realized  that  he  had 
made  a  mistake ;  it  evidently  was  not  the  custom 


50  LITTLE  BURR 

in  Canada  for  even  the  poorest  peasant  to  accept 
money  for  food  furnished  to  a  priest.  Burr  spoke 
French  fluently,  and  explained  to  the  peasant 
that  the  money  had  not  been  offered  him  as  pay 
for  the  food,  but  as  a  gift. 

"  I  have  just  come  from  Quebec," said  he,"  and 
while  there  I  collected  considerable  money  to  be 
given  to  those  worthy  peasants  who  have  suffered 
from  the  severity  of  the  winter  and  are  likely  to  be 
in  dire  want  before  spring  comes,  unless  their 
necessities  are  relieved." 

Feeling  that  he  had  allayed  any  suspicion 
which  he  might  have  aroused,  he  bestowed  his 
blessing  on  the  peasant,  his  wife,  and  the  family 
of  four  children,  who  gazed  at  the  unusual  visitor 
in  open-mouthed  astonishment. 

As  night  again  approached,  Burr  felt  that  he 
must  find  some  opportunity  for  rest  and  sleep. 
He  had  been  eighteen  hours  upon  the  road,  had 
eaten  only  once,  and  had  rested  not  at  all.  Surely, 
he  thought,  there  must  be  some  farmhouse  within 
the  next  hour's  walk.  The  road  now  led  through 
a  thick  growth  of  trees  and  became  narrowed  to 
half  its  previous  width.  Burr  had  progressed  less 
than  one  hundred  feet  into  the  forest  when  he  was 
startled  by  a  sound  which  came  from  behind  the 
trees  a  short  distance  ahead  of  him.  He  stopped 
and  listened.  Suddenly,  with  a  hoarse  growl,  a 
huge  English  mastiff  bounded  into  the  road  and 
rushed  towards  him.  Burr  prepared  to  receive 
him  in  a  friendly  manner,  but  as  they  neared  each 
other  he  saw  that  the  brute  was  angry  and  must 
be  looked  upon  as  a  foe  rather  than  as  a  friend. 


A  CRY  FOR  VENGEANCE  51 

It  took  but  an  instant  for  a  quick-witted  and  active 
young  man  like  Burr  to  unfasten  his  girdle  and 
draw  his  sword.  As  the  dog  sprang  towards  him, 
with  mouth  distended,  he  gave  the  savage  animal 
a  blow  upon  the  head  with  the  flat  side  of  the 
weapon,  which  stunned  it  for  awhile.  When  it 
recovered,  however,  its  ugliness  had  been  increased 
by  the  blow  and  it  made  ready  to  spring  at  the 
throat  of  its  adversary.  Burr  realized  that  the 
situation  meant  death  for  either  man  or  dog.  He 
drew  one  of  his  pistols  and  fired ;  as  he  did  so, 
he  jumped  backward  to  prevent  the  body  of  the 
dog  from  falling  upon  him.  The  animal  lay  writh 
ing  and  howling  with  pain.  Its  power  for  aggres 
siveness  was  gone,  but  life  was  not  extinct.  To 
end  its  sufferings,  Burr  approached  and  gave  it 
the  coup  de  grace  with  his  sword. 

As  he  withdrew  the  blood-stained  weapon 
from  the  body  of  the  dog,  he  looked  up  and  met 
the  gaze  of  a  man  of  small  stature,  but  with  a 
villainous-looking  face,  who  was  standing  not 
more  than  ten  feet  away. 

"  Oh  ! "  cried  the  little  man,  and  then  he  gave 
a  low  chuckle ;  "  so  you  belong  to  an  order  of 
priests  that  goes  armed  with  a  pistol  and  sword, 
do  you,  my  young  man?  It  is  the  first  time  I 
ever  met  one  of  your  breed." 

"  And  it  will  be  the  last  time ! "  cried  Burr, 
stepping  over  the  body  of  the  dead  dog  and 
advancing  towards  the  man,  sword  in  hand. 

The  man  jumped  nimbly  behind  a  large  tree 
and  looked  around  the  side  of  the  trunk  at  Burr. 
"  What  made  you  kill  my  dog?  "  he  snarled. 


52  LITTLE  BURR 

"  Why  do  you  let  loose  such  a  savage  brute  in 
the  public  highway  to  molest  honest  travellers  ?  " 
Burr  inquired  in  turn. 

"  He  is  not  my  dog,"  said  the  man. 

"  Then  you  lied  a  moment  ago,  when  you  said 
he  was.  To  whom  did  he  belong?" 

"  To  a  man  who  is  as  big  a  brute  as  he  was," 
was  the  little  man's  reply.  "  If  you  want  to  know 
who  owned  him,  ask  at  the  first  house  you  come  to 
after  you  get  through  the  woods.  He  belonged  to  a 
Frenchman  named  Boncourt.  It  is  lucky  that  you 
are  a  priest,  and  particularly  lucky  that  you  have 
a  sword  and  pistols;  for  if  you  stop  there  over 
night,  as  you  will  have  to,  or  else  freeze  to  death 
on  the  road,  unless  your  weapons  protect  you  he 
will  cut  your  throat,  take  your  money,  and  bury 
your  body  under  his  barn,  despite  your  holy 
garb." 

"  Well,"  said  Burr,  "  as  the  dog  was  not  your 
property,  I  see  no  reason  for  spending  any  more 
time  with  you,  and  we  will  part  company.  As  for 
Monsieur  Boncourt,  if  he  attacks  me,  he  will  meet 
the  same  fate  that  his  dog  has." 

As  the  little  man  had  said,  there  was  a  farm 
house  only  a  few  hundred  feet  beyond  the  end  of 
the  woods.  Burr  rapped  at  the  door  and  asked 
for  food  and  shelter  for  the  night.  The  door  was 
opened  by  a  ruddy-faced,  genial-looking  French 
man,  apparently  about  forty-five  years  of  age,  and 
a  hearty  welcome  was  given  to  the  tired  traveller. 
Burr  gave  his  name  as  Father  Franyois.  His 
host  said  that  his  name  was  Achille  Boncourt. 
M.  Boncourt  then  introduced  his  wife  and  his 


A  CRY  FOR  VENGEANCE  53 

family  of  six  children,  the  oldest  of  whom  was  a 
dark-haired,  dark-eyed  boy,  about  twelve  years 
old. 

Food  was  placed  promptly  upon  the  table,  but 
Burr,  as  was  his  custom,  partook  of  but  little. 
His  host  and  hostess  pressed  him  to  eat  more, 
and  brought  from  the  cupboard  many  delicacies 
with  which  to  tempt  his  appetite. 

"  I  am  afraid,"  said  Burr,  "  that  you  may  regret 
the  great  hospitality  which  you  have  shown  me, 
when  I  relate  the  story  of  an  unfortunate  occur 
rence  which  happened  at  the  other  end  of  the 
wood,  yonder.  I  know  you  will  feel  your  loss 
greatly,  for  a  good  dog  is  of  great  value  to  a 
farmer;  and  I  should  not  have  killed  him  had  I 
not  supposed  him  vicious.  I  was  fearful  that  he 
would  tear  me  limb  from  limb,  and  was  forced  to 
kill  him." 

M.  Boncourt  looked  at  Father  Fra^ois  with 
an  expression  of  astonishment  which  evidently 
was  not  feigned.  "  My  dog? "  he  cried.  "  I  have 
no  dog.  I  have  had  half  a  dozen,  but  a  neighbor 
of  mine,  an  Englishman  named  Ventress,  bears 
me  a  grudge,  and  all  of  them  have  been  poisoned 
or  have  mysteriously  disappeared.  Who  told  you 
it  was  my  dog  ?  " 

Burr  described  the  little  man  who  had  attrib 
uted  the  ownership  of  the  dog  to  M.  Boncourt. 
"That  man  was  always  a  liar!"  cried  M.  Bon 
court,  vehemently.  "  From  your  description  I 
know  the  man.  It  was  Ventress,  my  neighbor. 
He  said  that  one  of  my  fences  was  on  his  land, 
and  we  went  to  law  about  it;  but  the  judge 


54  LITTLE  BURR 

declared  that  a  long  strip  of  land,  ten  feet  wide, 
which  I  had  always  supposed  was  part  of  Ven- 
tress's  farm,  really  belonged  to  me.  I  moved  my 
fences  and  took  possession  of  the  land,  and  since 
that  time  this  Ventress  has  been  my  bitter 
enemy.  The  dog  was  his." 

Turning  to  his  oldest  son,  Thaddeus,  the 
father  asked:  "What  kind  of  a  dog  was  Ven- 
tress's  ? " 

"What  they  call  an  English  mastiff,"  said 
Thaddeus,  in  a  low  voice,  and  he  turned  his  bril 
liant  dark  eyes  towards  those  of  the  priest  and 
met  the  gaze  of  a  pair  even  more  brilliant  than 
his  own. 

Burr  decided  that  it  was  best  not  to  awaken 
still  further  the  ire  of  the  Frenchman  by  telling 
him  what  Ventress  had  said  about  his  murdering 
and  robbing  travellers.  Ventress  had  lied  about 
the  dog;  evidently  the  story  about  Boncourt  was 
a  base  fabrication,  founded  upon  his  hatred  for 
one  who  had  beaten  him  at  law. 

The  front  windows  of  the  house  were  pro 
tected  by  shutters  and  the  front  door  was  secured 
by  a  strong  oaken  bar.  A  pleasant  conversation 
in  which  M.  Boncourt  and  his  wife  joined,  fol 
lowed  the  supper.  Finally,  Madame  Boncourt 
excused  herself  with  true  French  politeness  and 
went  upstairs,  followed  by  the  younger  children, 
leaving  Burr  alone  with  his  host.  Thaddeus 
went  outside  to  attend  to  some  farm  duty. 

In  a  short  time  he  returned,  his  face  pale  and 
his  eyes  glittering  with  more  than  their  usual  in 
tensity.  He  whispered  a  few  words  in  his  father's 


A  CRY  FOR  VENGEANCE  55 

ear ;  the  latter  looked  at  Burr  and  was,  seemingly, 
on  the  point  of  speaking. 

Thaddeus  had  said :  "  The  English  soldiers  are 
coming ! " 

Suddenly  a  loud  knock  was  heard  at  the 
barred  door,  followed  by  the  harsh  tones  of  a  man's 
voice. 

"  Open  the  door ! "  it  cried.  "  Open  the  door 
in  the  name  of  the  King ! " 

Monsieur  Boncourt  immediately  put  the  snuffer 
over  the  candle,  extinguishing  it.  Then  he  led  the 
way  to  a  rear  room,  followed  closely  by  Burr  and 
young  Thaddeus. 

"  I  will  go,"  said  Burr.  "  They  are  after  me." 
He  took  M.  Boncourt's  hand  in  his  and  placed  it 
upon  the  butts  of  his  pistols  and  the  hilt  of  his 
sword. 

"  You  are  not  a  priest,  then  ?  "  cried  M.  Bon- 
court.  "  You  are  disguised  ?  What  for  ? " 

l<  The  American  General  Arnold,"  said  Burr 
in  a  low  voice,  "  is  before  Quebec  ;  he  is  going  to 
capture  it.  I  am  on  my  way  to  General  Mont 
gomery  at  Montreal  to  ask  him  to  come  to  Gen 
eral  Arnold's  assistance.  This  man  Ventress  saw 
me  kill  the  dog,  and  knowing  me  to  be  armed  he 
naturally  suspects  that  I  am  a  spy.  I  must  leave 
your  house  at  once,  for  my  presence  here  will  get 
you  into  trouble.  My  only  safety  is  in  reaching  a 
monastery.  Is  there  one  near  by  ? " 

"About  five  miles  from  here,"  said  M.  Bon- 
court.  "  Thaddeus  knows  the  way.  He  will  lead 
you  there.  Go,  my  son,  we  hate  the  British  and 
we  are  glad  to  help  those  who  also  hate  them." 


56 

During  this  hurried  conversation  the  blows 
upon  the  door  and  the  loud  demands  for  admit 
tance  had  been  continued.  Ventress,  who  was 
one  of  the  party,  discovered  that  a  lot  of  brush 
wood  which  had  been  gathered  for  fuel  was  piled 
up  against  the  side  of  the  house,  and  a  fiendish 
idea  took  possession  of  him.  He  went  to  the  Cor 
poral,  who,  with  five  soldiers,  had  come  to  arrest 
the  spy  whom  Ventress  had  sworn  he  had  seen 
enter  the  house.  The  Corporal  was  enraged  at 
the  Frenchman's  failure  to  open  the  door  when 
he  demanded  it,  and  when  Ventress  suggested 
that  if  they  set  the  brushwood  on  fire  it  would 
soon  smoke  them  out,  the  officer  laughed  and  sent 
two  men  to  ignite  it. 

Young  Thaddeus  was  soon  ready  for  the  trip ; 
accompanied  by  Burr  he  left  the  house,  and  they 
started  on  their  way  to  the  monastery. 

Just  back  of  the  house  was  a  steep  cliff  which 
rendered  the  approach  to  it  from  the  rear  very 
difficult ;  but  M.  Boncourt  had  constructed  a  secret 
passage  by  means  of  which  he  or  the  members  of 
his  family  could  easily  and  safely  reach  his  farm 
land,  which  was  some  thirty  feet  lower  than  the 
small  plateau  upon  which  he  had  erected  his 
house. 

As  soon  as  M.  Boncourt  felt  sure  that  Father 
Fran9ois  and  his  son  were  beyond  the  reach  of  harm , 
he  entered  the  front  room,  relighted  the  candle, 
and  unbarring  the  front  door,  stood  rubbing  his 
eyes,  as  though  he  had  just  arisen  from  bed  to  ad 
mit  his  visitors.  The  Corporal  strode  into  the 
room  followed  by  Ventress  and  the  soldiers. 


A  CRY   FOR  VENGEANCE  57 

"Where  is  that  spy — that  so-called  French 
priest  that  you  are  harboring  ?  "  cried  the  Corporal. 

"  I  am  harboring  no  one,"  cried  M.  Boncourt. 
"  I  have  seen  no  French  priest.  If  you  doubt  me, 
you  can  search  the  house." 

"  You  lie  1 "  cried  Ventress.  "  I  met  him  at  the 
other  end  of  the  wood  and  he  killed  my  dog.  I 
saw  that  he  was  armed  with  pistols  and  sword. 
He  was  no  French  priest!  He  was  a  spy!  I  fol 
lowed  him  and  saw  him  enter  your  house,  Mon 
sieur  Boncourt.  If  you  say  he  didn't,  you  lie  !  you 
lie ! "  and  the  enraged  Englishman  actually  frothed 
at  the  mouth. 

Monsieur  Boncourt  was  naturally  a  peaceable 
man,  but  he  had  suffered  much  at  the  hands  and 
by  the  speech  of  this  man  Ventress.  His  temper 
got  the  better  of  him,  and  grasping  a  heavy  iron 
kettle  that  stood  upon  the  stove,  he  raised  it  and 
brought  it  down  with  crushing  effect  upon  the 
Englishman's  head. 

Ventress  fell  like  a  log  to  the  floor.  The  Cor 
poral  drew  his  sword  and  advanced  towards  Bon 
court.  With  a  leap  as  sudden  as  that  of  a  panther, 
Boncourt  sprang  upon  him,  and  wresting  the 
sword  from  his  hand,  drew  back  and  drove  it  to 
the  hilt  through  his  body. 

At  that  moment  the  flames  from  the  ignited 
brushwood  lighted  up  the  window  at  the  side  of 
the  room  and  a  strong  smell  of  smoke  filled  the 
apartment.  With  a  cry  like  that  of  a  maddened 
bull,  Boncourt  grasped  a  large  carving  knife  which 
lay  upon  the  table  and  rushing  forward,  before  the 
astonished  soldiers  could  intercept  him,  left  the 


58  LITTLE  BURR 

house,  and  made  his  way  to  the  pile  of  burning 
brush.  One  of  the  soldiers  followed  him,  while 
the  remaining  four  took  up  the  bodies  of  Ventress 
and  the  Corporal  and  carried  them  from  the  room, 
which  both  smoke  and  flames  were  now  invading. 

The  soldier  who  had  followed  Boncourt  reached 
him  just  as  the  Frenchman,  wild  with  frenzy,  was 
preparing  to  grasp  the  burning  wood  with  his  bare 
hands  and  drag  it  from  its  proximity  to  the  house. 

The  soldier  caught  him  by  the  collar  of  his 
coat,  intending  to  make  him  a  prisoner;  Boncourt 
turned  upon  him,  knife  in  hand.  They  clenched 
and  wrestled,  the  soldier  trying  to  obtain  posses 
sion  of  the  knife  and  the  Frenchman  to  retain  his 
hold  upon  it.  The  flames  from  the  burning  brush 
lighted  up  the  scene,  making  it  as  bright  as  day. 

The  soldier,  being  the  stronger  man,  had,  while 
protecting  himself,  drawn  the  Frenchman  towards 
the  open  space  in  front  of  the  house,  where  he 
counted  upon  securing  the  assistance  of  his  com 
rades.  He  was  obliged  to  walk  backwards.  This 
proved  fatal ;  for  striking  his  heel  against  a  pro 
jecting  stump  he  fell.  With  a  yell  of  triumph  the 
Frenchman  jumped  upon  him  and  drove  the  knife 
through  his  heart.  But  his  victory  was  short 
lived.  The  four  soldiers  aimed  their  muskets  at 
him  and  fired  simultaneously.  The  old  man, 
with  the  blood  streaming  from  his  wounds,  stag 
gered  towards  the  house,  but  fell  dead  just  within 
the  doorway. 

When  within  sight  of  the  long  row  of  buildings 
which  constituted  the  home  of  the  monks  of  St. 
Francis,  Thaddeus  stopped,  and  pointing  with  his 


Thaddens  Boncoui  t  with  uplifted  knife. 

Sinking  upon  his  knees,  holding  the  weapon  high  above  his  head, 
he  swore  to  wreak  vengeance.     Page  59. 


A   CRY   FOR  VENGEANCE  59 

finger,  said  simply :  "  There."  Burr  thanked  him 
for  his  kind  service  and  offered  him  a  reward 
which  the  boy  proudly  refused.  As  their  hands 
fell  apart,  Thaddeus  began :  "  Should  your  friends 
inquire " 

"  Tell  them,"  said  Burr,  quickly,  "  that  you 
saw  Monsieur  Adolphe  Arnot  safely  to  the  gate 
of  the  monastery." 

When,  several  hours  later,  young  Thaddeus 
returned,  he  discovered  that  his  happy  home  was 
no  more.  All  that  he  found  was  a  mass  of  charred 
wood,  and  among  the  ruins  what  he  felt  were  the 
blackened  bones  of  his  father  and  mother,  his  two 
brothers  and  three  sisters.  In  front  of  the  house 
he  came  upon  the  dead  body  of  the  English  soldier. 

He  withdrew  the  knife,  red  with  blood,  and 
sinking  upon  his  knees,  holding  the  weapon  high 
above  his  head,  he  swore  to  wreak  vengeance  from 
that  hour  henceforth,  as  long  as  he  should  live, 
upon  every  Englishman,  and  upon  those  who 
spoke  the  English  tongue. 


CHAPTER  V 

"MONASTERY  BELLS" 

OURR  knocked  at  the  gate  of  the  monastery 
and  asked  for  admittance  and  shelter.  He 
had  drawn  the  cowl  closely  about  his  face.  The 
darkness  of  night  was  little  affected  by  the  dim 
light  thrown  by  the  solitary  candle  carried  by  the 
monk  who  answered  the  summons,  and  his  face 
was  effectually  concealed  from  prying  eyes  as 
he  was  led  through  corridors  and  passages  to 
the  presence  of  Father  Pierre,  the  Prior  of  the 
monastery. 

Before  any  inquiry  was  made  as  to  his  name, 
his  business,  or  his  destination,  whatever  the 
monastery  could  supply  in  the  way  of  food  and 
drink  was  placed  before  him.  After  the  frugal 
meal  was  concluded  and  the  assistants  had  left  the 
room,  the  Prior  for  the  first  time  manifested  a 
desire  to  learn  something  more  of  his  guest  than 
that  he  was  a  tired  and  a  hungry  man. 

"  You  are  very  young,  sir,"  he  said,  in  a  tone  of 
inquiry,  "to  have  taken  Holy  Orders." 

Father  Fra^ois  fixed  his  eyes  upon  the  Prior, 
and  the  latter  grew  conscious  of  the  piercing 
light  that  came  from  them.  What  manner  of 
priest  was  this?  Why  had  not  some  of  the  fire 
in  those  eyes  been  dimmed  by  acts  of  devotion 
and  penance? 


MONASTERY  BELLS  61 

"It  is  a  secret  I  purpose  to  confide  to  your 
keeping,  Father  Pierre,  and  I  do  so  the  more 
cheerfully  from  having  been  taught  long  ago,  that 
he  who  trusts  to  the  honor  of  a  Catholic  priest  is 
as  safe  as  if  his  words  were  breathed  only  to  the 
mountain  rock." 

"  You  have  been  taught  aright,  my  son,"  re 
marked  Father  Pierre.  "  All  human  errors,  nay, 
all  human  crimes,  save  only  that  of  sacrilege,  may 
find  a  safe  repository  in  the  humblest  servant 
of  our  Holy  Church.  Yet  I  do  not  understand 
how  this  can  be  of  any  present  interest  to  you. 
Your  looks  belie  you  greatly  if  you  have  sinned 
so  deeply  as  to  doubt  of  forgiveness." 

"  My  crime,  Father,  is  not  against  the  divine, 
but  against  human  law.  I  am  a  soldier,  not  a 
priest ! " 

As  he  spoke  these  words  Burr  unfastened  his 
girdle,  and  drawing  the  folds  of  his  robe  aside, 
disclosed  the  uniform  beneath.  In  his  belt  were 
two  pistols,  and  his  sword  hung  at  his  side. 

"  I  am  a  traitor  to  the  English  King,"  he  con 
tinued,  "and  a  sworn  foe  to  his  government!  It 
rests  with  you  to  determine  how  soon  I  shall  be 
come  a  victim  of  its  tyranny.  If  you  aid  me,  I  hope 
to  accomplish  a  great  mission ;  if  you  refuse,  that 
mission  may  be  terminated  by  a  halter." 

Father  Pierre  was  a  loyal  Frenchman,  and 
therefore  an  hereditary  enemy  of  England;  he 
was  a  Catholic,  and  therefore  felt  bound  to  wage 
eternal  warfare  against  the  power  that  had  dealt 
such  terrible  blows  at  his  Church.  He  was  a  man, 
and  the  genuine  enthusiasm  which  sparkled  in 


62  LITTLE  BURR 

every  feature  of  Burr's  face  won  its  way  to  his 
heart,  and  from  that  hour  the  young  adventurer 
had  a  friend. 

"  I  will  serve  you,"  at  length  he  said,  "  to  the 
extent  of  my  ability;  but  to  render  that  service 
effectual,  you  must  trust  me  fully.  Half  con 
fidences  are  almost  always  dangerous,  and  the 
parties  to  them  not  infrequently  find  themselves 
unintentionally  playing  at  cross  purposes." 

"Such  is  my  own  judgment,  Father,"  was 
Burr's  reply.  "  If  you  will  give  me  your  attention 
for  half  an  hour,  you  shall  know  all." 

Burr  then  rapidly  recounted  the  causes  which 
had  led  to  the  American  Revolution,  and  described 
the  scene  at  Lexington,  and  the  battle  of  Bunker's 
Hill.  In  words  of  fire  he  related  the  daring 
scheme  that  Arnold  had  formed  of  penetrating 
the  wilderness  and  storming  the  heights  of  Quebec 
at  a  season  of  the  year  when  the  extreme  cold 
would  prevent  reinforcements  from  reaching  the 
garrison.  The  dangers  and  miseries  over  which 
the  American  force  had  thus  far  triumphed  were 
concisely  stated,  and  he  ended  by  informing  his 
astonished  auditor  that  he  was  charged  with  a 
verbal  message  to  Montgomery,  without  whose 
co-operation  success  was  impossible,  and  all  that 
had  been  accomplished  would  be  worse  than 
profitless. 

It  was  a  scene  worthy  of  the  brush  of  one  of 
the  great  Italian  masters  —  the  venerable  priest, 
his  form  bent  and  his  locks  whitened  by  the  frosts 
of  seventy  winters,  leaning  his  elbows  upon  the 
table  and  listening  with  rapt  attention  to  the  boy 


MONASTERY  BELLS  63 

orator  and  soldier  while  he  gave  vent  to  a  people's 
wrongs  and  proclaimed  their  unalterable  purpose 
to  conquer,  or  perish  in  the  attempt.  The  varied 
play  of  his  features  gave  evidence  of  the  mingled 
feelings  which  were  struggling  within  him.  The 
film  of  age  passed  from  his  eyes,  and  when  the 
narrative  ended  he  struck  his  hand  upon  the  table 
with  uncanonical  energy,  and  exclaimed: 

"You  will  conquer,  my  son!  Such  men  are 
ever  victors!  A  people  animated  by  the  love  of 
liberty  and  endowed  with  the  courage  and  energy 
which  you  have  already  exhibited,  require  little 
training  to  become  invincible.  The  Colonies  are 
lost  to  Britain ! " 

"  I  rejoice,  Father,  to  hear  you  speak  so  hope 
fully  of  our  cause.  To  the  overwise  and  the  fear 
ful,  it  looks  dark  enough.  Do  I  trespass  on 
forbidden  ground  by  inquiring  if  you  have  always 
been  a  priest  ? " 

"  No.  In  my  youth  I  bore  arms  in  a  cause 
less  holy  than  yours.  The  wild  excitement  of 
battle,  the  gloom  of  defeat,  and  the  fierce  joy  of 
victory  have  been  experienced  in  turn ;  and  none 
of  them  are  entirely  forgotten,  though  years  of 
penance  and  prayer  have  done  much  to  blot  out 
their  memory.  But  it  avails  not  to  recur  to  such 
things  now.  By  morning  I  will  find  a  messenger 
who  shall  bear  your  tidings  to  General  Mont 
gomery." 

"  Pardon  me,  Reverend  Sir,  I  must  be  that 
messenger,  myself ! " 

"You?  Why,  if  you  elude  the  British  scouts, 
who  will  be  sure  to  be  on  the  watch  to  intercept 


64  LITTLE   BURR 

any  communication  between  the  two  American 
commanders,  you  could  not  bear  the  fatigue  and 
exposure  that  must  be  undergone,  and  if  you  at 
tempt  it  your  slight  frame  will  wither  before  half 
the  distance  is  accomplished." 

"You  forget  that  I  have  just  traversed  five 
times  that  distance  through  an  unpeopled  wilder 
ness,  and  may  well  consider  the  journey  before  me 
as  a  pleasure  trip,  in  comparison.  Remember, 
too,  that  my  honor  as  a  soldier  is  involved.  I 
have  no  right  to  transfer  to  another  the  duty 
assigned  to  me.  Whether  he  failed  or  succeeded, 
men  would  call  me  a  coward,  if  they  did  not  con 
sider  me  a  traitor.  It  was  not  for  such  a  purpose 
that  I  sought  your  convent.  Only  give  me  the 
information  you  possess  of  the  country,  the  woods, 
and  the  people,  and  I  shall  go  on  my  way  with  a 
light  heart  and  a  grateful  memory  of  your 
kindness." 

Father  Pierre  made  no  immediate  answer.  He 
was  absorbed  in  thought.  His  lips  moved,  but  no 
sound  escaped  them.  The  furrows  on  his  brow 
deepened  and  it  was  evident  that  his  eye  took  in 
no  object  distinctly.  His  reverie  lasted  so  long 
that  Burr  began  to  be  doubtful  and  impatient. 
He  felt  greatly  relieved  when  at  last  the  old  man 
said: 

"  I  believe  you  are  right  —  at  least,  I  am  sure 
that  at  your  age  I  should  have  reasoned  as  you  do. 
Leave  all  your  preparations  to  me ;  it  is  past  the 
tenth  hour  and  you  must  be  stirring  early.  Here 
is  your  chamber."  So  saying,  he  opened  the  door 
of  a  little  room  and,  pointing  to  a  low  couch  which 


MONASTERY  BELLS  65 

was  almost  its  only  furniture,  bestowed  upon  the 
youth  his  blessing  and  left  him  to  repose. 

Seating  himself  at  the  table  from  which  his 
guest  had  arisen,  he  was  for  some  time  engaged  in 
self-communion.  Then  he  touched  a  small  silver 
bell  and  said  to  the  servitor  who  answered  it : 

"  Tell  Raoul  that  I  would  speak  to  him." 

Very  soon  a  man,  apparently  about  forty-five 
or  fifty,  but  in  reality  less  than  thirty,  entered  the 
room  and  bent  one  knee  respectfully  to  the  Prior. 
Mental  and  physical  suffering,  endured  since  he 
was  a  youth,  had  taken  away  the  springy  lightness 
of  his  step,  but  there  was  no  sign  of  decay  in  the 
manly  form  that  accorded  well  with  the  bold  and 
determined  cast  of  his  features. 

"  Rise,  Raoul,  and  be  seated.  If  I  remember 
aright,  I  have  heard  you  murmur  at  the  treaty 
which  ceded  Canada  to  England." 

"Though  I  was  but  a  boy,  I  fought  under 
Montcalm,"  replied  the  man,  his  eyes  glowing  with 
the  recollection;  "and  I  hope  it  is  no  sin  to  long 
for  a  time  to  come  when  France  shall  see  such 
another  leader  to  break  the  chain  that  galls  us." 

"  France  will  send  no  leader  here,  my  good 
Raoul,  but  the  chain  may  be  broken,  nevertheless. 
The  English  Colonies  have  revolted.  If  Canada 
unites  with  them,  our  ultimate  triumph  is  certain." 

"Hope  it  not,  Father.  Their  raw  levies  and 
half  armed  militia  will  be  swept  away  like  chaff  by 
the  British  regulars." 

"  Your  own  experience  should  have  taught  you 
better,  Raoul,  for  you  have  seen  these  same  raw 
levies  save  an  entire  army  from  utter  annihilation." 


66  LITTLE  BURR 

"  So  I  did,  in  the  woods  and  among  the  moun 
tain  glens.  In  the  open  field  the  result  would 
have  been  widely  different.  George  Washington 
and  his  rangers  would  not  have  stood  ten  minutes 
before  the  same  troops  whose  flight  they  that  day 
caused." 

"  I  doubt  it,"  said  Father  Pierre,  "but  let  it  be 
granted.  What  is  there  now  to  compel  George 
Washington  to  risk  pitched  battles  in  open  field  ? 
The  mountains  and  the  woods  still  offer  their 
protection,  and  if  he  is  followed  there,  Braddock's 
story  may  be  rewritten  on  a  bloodier  page." 

"  I  hope  you  are  nearer  to  the  mark  than  I  am. 
I  know  that  whatever  one  strong  arm  can  do  to 
drive  the  British  lions  from  America,  will  be  gladly 
tried.  Point  out  the  way,  good  Father,  and  you 
will  have  no  cause  to  murmur  at  my  supineness." 

"  There  was  a  young  priest  who  sought  our 
wall  for  shelter  to-night.  Did  you  mark  him 
well?" 

"  I  saw  not  his  features,"  Raoul  answered,  "  but 
only  noted  his  feeble  and  delicate  appearance.  It 
did  not  seem  to  me  that  he  could  bear  much  more." 

"  Therein  you  are  in  error.  That  boy  has  just 
performed  a  journey  that  would  have  taxed  your 
strong  frame  to  the  uttermost.  He  is  a  soldier, 
attached  to  the  troops  now  encamped  before 
Quebec,  and  bears  dispatches  to  General  Mont 
gomery.  He  needs  a  guide,  who,  to  courage  and 
discretion,  adds  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  country. 
There  is  not  a  man  in  Canada  so  well  fitted  for 
the  work  as  you  are,  and  I  have  sent  for  you  to 
request  that  you  will  undertake  it." 


MONASTERY  BELLS  67 

"  Your  Reverence's  will  is  law  to  me.  Gladly 
will  I  pilot  this  young  man  to  Montreal;  gladly 
will  I  stand  by  him  in  the  battle's  front.  I  have 
an  old  grudge  against  the  banner  that  floats  upon 
the  walls  of  Quebec  and  I  would  give  ten  years  of 
my  life  to  tear  it  down." 

"  Then  leave  me,  Raoul,  and  make  the  neces 
sary  preparations  for  the  journey.  You  must  be 
on  your  road  before  dawn." 

The  Frenchman  made  a  low  bow  of  reverential 
respect  and  left  the  aged  priest  alone.  Placing 
writing  materials  on  the  table,  he  indited  letter 
after  letter,  until  the  great  convent  bell  tolled  the 
hour  of  three.  Raoul  was  then  aroused,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  harness  two  strong  ponies  to  one  of  the 
rough  wagons  of  the  country,  while  the  Father 
next  awakened  his  sleeping  guest. 

When  everything  was  ready  for  Burr's  depar 
ture,  Father  Pierre  placed  in  his  hands  the  packet 
of  letters  which  he  had  spent  the  night  in  writing. 
"Here,"  he  said,  "are  letters  to  every  religious 
house  on  your  route.  If  anything  should  befall 
you  and  you  need  assistance,  have  no  hesitation  in 
going  to  the  nearest  one.  It  will  not  be  needful  to 
repeat  all  you  have  recounted  to  me,  although  you 
may  do  so  safely.  My  letters  will  insure  you  a 
hearty  welcome  and  whatever  protection  can  be 
given." 

Raoul  entered  and  said  that  all  was  ready  for 
their  departure.  At  that  moment  the  sound  of  a 
melodious  chant  fell  upon  Burr's  ears.  The  music 
came  from  a  distant  part  of  the  monastery,  but  the 
night  was  so  still  that  it  was  distinctly  audible. 


68  LITTLE  BURR 

The  young  soldier  was  easily  impressed,  and  as  he 
listened  he  bowed  his  head. 

"  Come  with  me,  my  son,"  said  Father  Pierre. 
"  A  thought  has  occurred  to  me.  I  shall  do  pen 
ance  for  not  having  thought  of  it  before.  Be  not 
impatient,  Raoul,  I  am  going  to  ask  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  this  young  man,  and  pray  for  the 
success  of  his  mission." 

Burr  followed  Father  Pierre  through  passages 
and  corridors  and  cloisters  until  the  great  chapel 
was  reached.  There  were  gathered  the  monks, 
some  fifty  in  number;  they  were  still  singing; 
what  had  seemed  but  a  little  brooklet  of  melody 
was  now  a  mighty  river,  and  through  the  frame  of 
the  young  soldier  went  a  feeling  of  reverence  and 
even  awe. 

When  the  chant  ceased,  Father  Pierre,  taking 
Burr  by  the  arm,  led  him  forward  until  they  stood 
before  the  assembled  body  of  monks.  Then 
Father  Pierre  spoke  : 

"  Brethren,  we  have  often  thought,  and  many 
times  we  have  spoken  of  the  possibility  of  wrest 
ing  our  beloved  land  from  the  hands  of  the  de- 
spoiler  and  restoring  it  once  more  to  the  domain 
of  its  rightful  ruler. 

"When  Montcalm  fell,  we  lost  our  greatest 
leader.  We  have  waited,  and  hoped,  and  prayed, 
that  another  might  arise  to  take  his  place.  Our 
prayers  have  been  answered.  Here,"  cried  Father 
Pierre,  as  he  placed  his  hand  upon  Burr's  shoulder, 
"  is  our  deliverer ! " 

One  of  the  younger  monks,  Father  Anthony 
by  name,  evinced  in  his  face  a  strong  expression 


Father  Pierre,  Major  Burr,  and  the  Monks. 

Draw  your  sword,  young  soldier,  and  I  will  bless  it  and  your  holy  mission." 

Page  69. 


MONASTERY  BELLS  69 

of  doubt.  This  did  not  escape  Father  Pierre, 
who  said : 

"  You  are  not  satisfied,  Father  Anthony." 

"  It  will  take  a  soldier,  not  a  priest,"  was  the 
reply,  "  to  free  Canada  from  the  hands  of  the 
English." 

"  And  who  said  he  was  a  priest? "  cried  Father 
Pierre.  "  There  are  those  who  steal  the  livery  of 
God  in  which  to  serve  the  devil.  Why  should  it 
not  be  worn  for  a  better  purpose  —  to  serve  one's 
native  land?" 

"  As  the  Prior  spoke,  with  his  own  hands  he 
unfastened  the  girdle  from  Burr's  waist  and  threw 
back  the  woolen  robe,  disclosing  the  young  soldier, 
uniformed  and  armed,  to  the  astonished  gaze  of 
the  monks. 

Once  more  Father  Pierre  lifted  his  voice: 
"The  Americans  have  besieged  Quebec.  They 
have  taken  the  city  of  Montreal.  This  young 
soldier  is  on  his  way  to  General  Montgomery  to 
ask  him  to  come  to  the  aid  of  General  Arnold  at 
Quebec.  When  Quebec  falls,  the  French  will  rise 
and  drive  their  English  oppressors  from  the  land. 
Draw  your  sword,  young  soldier,  and  I  will  bless 
it  and  your  holy  mission." 

Burr  drew  the  weapon  from  his  scabbard  and 
held  it  aloft. 

"  There  is  blood  upon  it !  "  cried  Father  Pierre. 

Burr,  in  his  excitement,  had  forgotten  that  the 
weapon  bore  signs  of  his  conflict  with  Ventress's 
mastiff.  Using  the  French  tongue,  he  spoke: 

"  Cest  le  sang  du  chien  d'un  Anglais  qrfa  dis 
pute  mon  passage" 


70  LITTLE   BURR 

What  he  had  intended  to  say  was  plain  in  his 
mind  and  he  had  said  it  in  French  as  well  as  he 
knew  how,  but  it  was  misunderstood,  and  both 
Father  Pierre  and  the  listening  monks  supposed 
that  the  stains  upon  the  sword  were  caused  by  the 
blood  of  an  Englishman  and  not  by  that  of  his 
dog. 

Burr  was  not  ashamed,  Protestant  though  he 
was,  to  bend  his  knee  to  receive  the  benediction 
of  the  patriotic  priest.  Father  Pierre  placed  his 
hands  upon  the  sword,  and  then  upon  the  head  of 
the  young  soldier,  breathing  a  prayer  for  his  safety 
and  the  success  of  his  mission. 

As  Burr  left  the  chapel  in  company  with  the 
Prior,  the  monks  sang  the  "  Te  Deum,"  and  it 
was  some  time  after  Burr  and  Raoul  had  pro 
gressed  upon  their  way  before  the  sound  of  the 
monks'  voices  died  away  in  the  distance. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE    LILIES   OF    FRANCE 

"D  URR  wished  to  learn  something  of  the  temper 
and  character  of  his  guide,  whose  features  he 
had  not  yet  seen  and  whose  many  robes  of  fur  hid 
even  the  outlines  of  his  athletic  form.  A  few 
brief  questions  led  to  more  general  conversation, 
and  Burr  was  surprised  to  find  that  the  man  who 
now  acted  in  a  capacity  scarcely  removed  from 
that  of  a  servant,  was  endowed  with  an  intellect  of 
high  order,  improved  and  strengthened  by  educa 
tion,  to  which  was  added  a  knowledge  of  the  world 
far  deeper  than  he  himself  could  claim.  He 
waited  impatiently  for  the  appearance  of  daylight 
in  order  to  judge  how  far  the  countenance  of  the 
man  would  remove  or  confirm  the  impression  his 
conversation  had  made. 

The  air  was  filled  with  frost,  and  the  rays  of  the 
bright  stars  which  penetrated  to  earth  seemed  as 
if  frozen  by  the  way  and  hung  like  glittering  icicles 
from  the  arched  vault  above.  Onward  through 
the  deep  snow  sped  the  tough  and  wiry  horses,  and 
exultingly  in  the  still  night  air  sounded  the  voice 
of  Raoul  Audigier,  as  he  narrated  the  wild  adven 
tures  and  told  of  the  battles  in  which  he  had  borne 
a  part,  when  the  Lilies  of  France  waved  over  the 
Province  of  Canada  and  along  the  banks  of  the 
Ohio. 


72  LITTLE  BURR 

"  It  was  in  the  year  '55,  before  your  birth,  as  I 
should  judge,"  he  said,  "when  Braddock,  at  the 
head  of  a  gallant  army,  came  to  drive  us  from  a 
little  fort  we  had  erected  at  the  junction  of  the 
Allegheny  and  the  Monongahela.  We  had  early 
notice  of  his  movements  and  formed,  at  leisure,  our 
plans  for  interrupting  his  march.  It  was  in  the 
month  of  July,  and  the  sun  came  scorchingly  down, 
even  through  the  leafy  covert  where  we  lay  in 
ambush.  Afar  off  we  saw  the  scarlet  uniforms 
and  bright  muskets  of  the  British  regulars  flash 
ing  in  the  sunbeams,  and  over  them  the  Lion 
Banner  floating  in  stern  and  haughty  defiance. 

"  My  heart  was  softer  then ;  it  has  become  hard 
after  undergoing  the  hard  knocks  of  more  than 
twenty  years,  and  although  they  were  foes  and  I 
was  but  a  boy,  I  felt  a  cold  sensation  creep  over 
me  as  I  watched  them  moving  unconsciously  to 
certain  defeat. 

"  There  were  no  scouts  in  front  or  on  the  flanks, 
and  to  crown  the  madness  of  folly  of  all  his  disposi 
tions,  Braddock  had  placed  the  Virginia  Rangers 
in  the  rear  and  assigned  the  advance  to  a  body 
of  light  horse  utterly  unfit  for  service  in  the  thick 
woods  and  among  the  mountain  glens.  We  were 
not  over  eight  hundred  and  fifty  strong,  and  had 
gone  out  mainly  for  the  purpose  of  delaying  the 
British  march.  When  our  commander,  De 
Beaujeu,  observed  the  order  in  which  the  British 
were  approaching,  he  could  scarcely  credit  the 
evidence  of  his  senses.  Very  soon  two  or  three 
of  our  scouts  came  up  from  either  flank  and  made 
hurried  reports.  A  glad  smile  lighted  up  the 


THE   LILIES   OF   FRANCE  73 

features  of  our  commander,  and  turning  to  an 
officer  who  stood  near,  he  said :  '  They  have  given 
us  a  victory,  Bienville,  when  I  only  hoped  to  give 
them  a  check.  Reserve  your  fire  until  you  hear 
a  rifle  shot  on  the  right.  That  army  is  doomed!' 

"  A  deep  ravine  to  the  right  was  lined  by  our 
Indian  allies,  and  there  Bienville  hastened,  to 
restrain  them  until  the  enemy  were  completely 
in  the  toils. 

"  Steadily  and  in  firm  order  the  English  veterans 
came  on.  Nothing  had  occurred  to  arouse  their 
suspicions,  and  although  within  thirty  yards  of  us, 
they  did  not  dream  of  a  lurking  foe.  The  sharp 
report  of  a  rifle  rang  through  the  forest,  and  the 
officer  who  led  the  advance  fell  from  his  horse 
before  its  echoes  died  away.  A  heavy  volley  in 
front  and  from  either  flank  was  poured  upon  the 
astonished  soldiery,  and  a  yell  arose  as  wild  and 
terrible  as  if  a  thousand  fiends  had  broken  loose 
from  the  regions  of  the  damned." 

When  Raoul  reached  this  point  of  his  narrative, 
the  travellers  came  to  a  long  range  of  deeply 
drifted  snow,  and  the  mettlesome  horses  required 
his  undivided  attention  until  possible  dangers  had 
been  overcome.  Burr  had  read  the  story  of  Brad- 
dock's  defeat  many  times,  but  the  recital  of  the 
events  of  this  decisive  battle  from  the  lips  of  a 
participant  was  so  thrilling  that  his  inherent 
martial  ardor  was  aroused,  and  if,  at  that  moment, 
the  snowy  waste  had  been  a  battlefield,  he  would 
have  welcomed  the  change  with  pleasure. 

Raoul  resumed  his  story :  "  The  advance  guard 
was  annihilated  by  that  destructive  fire;  still 


74  LITTLE  BURR 

Braddock  pressed  on  at  the  head  of  his  main  body, 
in  the  faint  hope  of  closing  with  us  and  terminating 
the  contest  by  the  bayonet.  In  attempting  to 
deploy  into  line,  they  were  thrown  into  confusion  by 
the  inequalities  of  the  ground.  At  the  same 
moment  a  leaden  hail  was  showered  upon  them 
from  three  sides  at  once  and  again  the  wild  yell  of 
the  Indian  warriors  shook  the  forest  and  rever 
berated  among  the  mountains. 

"  Nobly  and  bravely  did  the  English  soldiers 
that  day  maintain  the  high  character  they  had 
acquired  in  many  a  stern  encounter.  But  what 
could  human  courage  do  against  a  contending  foe 
whose  deadly  volleys  it  was  impossible  to  return  ? 
They  were  broken  at  length,  rallied,  reformed 
again  and  again,  only  to  be  again  and  again 
broken  by  the  messengers  of  doom  that  contin 
ually  went  forth  from  our  secret  coverts.  With 
that  lofty  disdain  for  their  enemy's  tactics  which 
British  military  officers  have  always  shown  when 
engaged  in  battle,  Braddock  had  given  orders  that 
none  of  his  men  should  take  shelter  during  the 
fight.  The  Provincials,  however,  who  were  used 
to  Indian  warfare,  soon  sought  shelter.  This  so 
enraged  Braddock,  that  riding  up  to  one  of  them 
he  ordered  him  to  come  into  the  open  ground. 
The  Provincial  refusing,  Braddock  cut  him  down 
with  his  sword.  The  Provincial's  brother  saw  the 
act,  and  incensed  at  the  folly  and  the  inhumanity 
of  it,  raised  his  rifle  and  shot  Braddock  in  the  back. 
Previous  to  the  fall  of  Braddock,  all  of  his  aides, 
with  one  exception,  had  been  either  killed  or 
wounded.  This  exception  was  the  one  who  now 


THE   LILIES  OF  FRANCE  75 

leads  on  your  armies  against  the  British  —  George 
Washington. 

"  Up  to  this  time  it  had  been  a  massacre  rather 
than  a  battle,  but  now  the  rangers  came  up  from 
the  rear  and  threw  themselves  between  us  and  the 
bleeding  ranks  of  the  luckless  regulars.  The  face 
of  affairs  was  instantly  changed.  They  under 
stood  the  warfare  of  the  woods  as  well  as  we  did, 
and  were  fettered  by  no  foolish  pride  in  the  pos 
sibility  of  practicing  the  tactics  of  Europe  in 
the  wilds  of  America.  Promptly  availing  them 
selves  of  every  sheltering  object,  they  returned 
our  fire  with  fatal  effect.  De  Beaujeu  was  mortally 
wounded  and  our  advance  so  much  checked,  that 
the  shattered  remnant  of  Braddock's  army  was 
enabled  to  recross  the  Monongahela.  But  for 
Washington  and  his  rangers  not  one  British 
soldier  would  have  escaped  to  tell  the  disastrous 
tale  of  that  day's  battle.  As  it  was,  they  lost  all 
their  baggage,  artillery,  and  munitions,  and  our 
Indian  warriors  carried  seven  hundred  and  fifty 
scalps  into  Fort  Du  Quesne  as  additional  trophies 
of  victory." 

"  That  fight  took  place  some  twenty  years  ago," 
remarked  Burr.  "  You  must  have  been  very  young 
to  go  to  war." 

"  As  I  have  told  you,"  said  Raoul,  "  I  was  but  a 
boy;  but  when  a  nation  is  in  peril  its  boys  cannot 
wait  for  the  slow  course  of  time  to  make  them  men. 
How  old  are  you  ?  "  he  asked,  abruptly,  as  he  looked 
into  Burr's  face. 

"  I  lack  two  months  of  being  twenty  years  of 
age,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  have  been  studying  the 


76  LITTLE  BURR 

art  of  war  and  military  tactics  for  the  past  two 
years." 

Raoul  mused.  "  I  was  but  fourteen  years  of 
age,"  said  he,  in  a  low  voice,  "  when  Montcalm  fell 
and  the  British  captured  Quebec.  I  wish  you 
success,"  he  went  on,  "  and  trust  that  you  will 
achieve  it;  but  I  am  not  over-hopeful.  If  Mont- 
calm,  the  bravest  of  the  brave,  with  a  force  twice 
as  large  as  that  which  the  British  brought  against 
him,  and  with  the  added  advantage  of  a  strongly 
fortified  city,  could  not  prevail,  I  am  not  confident 
that  your  raw  levies  of  militia  can  long  withstand 
the  determined  assaults  of  the  invincible  British 
regulars.  If  Braddock's  wisdom,  meaning  by 
wisdom  the  experience  of  one's  self  or  that  of 
others,  had  been  equal  to  his  bravery,  Canada 
would  have  fallen  into  English  hands  many  years 
before  it  did.  And  your  rank?"  queried  Raoul, 
as  he  again  looked  searchingly  into  Burr's  face. 

"  I  am  an  aide-de-camp." 

"  If  your  mission  is  successful,"  said  Raoul, 
"you  will  be  promoted." 

"  I  should  prefer,"  was  the  reply,  "  that  my 
advancement  should  come  from  service  in  the 
field,  rather  than  as  a  reward  for  being  the  bearer 
of  dispatches." 

"Take  my  advice,"  said  Raoul,  "accept  what 
comes  to  you;  make  no  conditions,  and  ask  no 
questions." 

Burr  had  started  several  times  to  ask  Raoul  a 
question,  but  for  various  reasons  had  postponed 
it.  The  time  for  it  seemed  now  to  have  come : 

"  Shall  you  not  join  our  army  at  Montreal  and 
return  with  us  to  Quebec  ? " 


THE   LILIES    OF  FRANCE  77 

"  No,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  have  given  you  one 
of  my  reasons.  I  am  not  sanguine  of  your  success 
and  I  do  not  wish  Quebec  to  be  the  scene  of  a 
second  defeat  of  my  hopes.  Besides,  I  have  a 
private  reason  for  not  leaving  this  vicinity.  My 
parents  were  born  in  France  and  my  grandparents 
were  Corsicans ;  there  is  in  my  blood  a  taint  of  the 
vendetta.  If  a  man  injures  me,  I  can  never  forgive 
him  until  he  is  dead.  I  have  told  you  so  much,  I 
will  tell  you  the  rest,  or  you  may  misunderstand 
and  misjudge  me.  I  have  good  reasons  to  seek 
for  vengeance." 

Burr  listened  attentively.  Surely,  this  man  of 
thirty  had  had  an  extensive  experience  during  his 
comparatively  short  life.  Through  his  mind  ran 
the  thought :  "  To  what  position  shall  I  have 
attained  when  I  reach  that  age  ? " 

"As  I  told  you,"  said  Raoul,  "I  was  with  my 
father  when  Braddock  was  defeated ;  in  that  battle 
he  met  his  death.  He  was  shot  down  before  my 
eyes  by  a  British  captain.  I  did  not  then  know 
his  name,  but  I  remember  his  insolent  face. 

"  Ten  years  later  he  came  to  our  house  to  arrest 
me  for  alleged  treacherous  language.  I  was  a  man 
grown,  then.  I  would  have  gone  with  him  peace 
ably,  but  in  response  to  my  mother's  piteous  ap 
peals  for  mercy  to  her  son,  he  used  foul  and 
insulting  language  to  her.  Grasping  a  heavy 
stick  of  wood  that  lay  beside  the  stove,  I  felled 
him  to  the  floor  before  he  could  draw  his  sword. 
My  mother  and  I,  taking  what  few  things  we 
could,  fled  immediately  to  Quebec,  where  her 
brother  lived.  She  was  overcome  by  the  fatigue 


78  LITTLE  BURR 

and  exposure  of  the  journey  and  died  a  few  days 
after  our  arrival.  From  that  time  I  lost  heart ;  I 
was  an  orphan  and  my  native  land  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  tyrant.  I  have  waited  and  bided  my 
time,  living,  for  the  most  part  of  it,  in  convents 
and  monasteries,  where  I  have  performed  the 
menial  duties  of  a  servitor. 

"  I  know  this  Captain  Campbell  is  with  the  Brit 
ish  army  in  this  vicinity,  but  I  do  not  know  ex 
actly  where.  Some  day  I  shall  meet  him,  and 
when  I  do,  I  shall  kill  him !  I  shall  then  thank 
God  that  my  father's  death  and  the  insult  to  my 
mother  are  both  avenged." 

He  turned  towards  Burr  and  there  was  a  bright 
light  in  his  eye.  "  I  may  be  wrong  about  the 
result  of  the  coming  conflict  at  Quebec  —  I  hope 
I  am.  I  hope  you  will  be  successful.  If  you  are, 
I  shall  thank  God  again,  for,  of  course,  if  you  de 
feat  the  British  it  does  not  mean  that  you  intend 
to  conquer  and  hold  the  country.  No ! "  and  his 
voice  rang  out  on  the  cold,  clear  air,  "  the  fleur-de- 
lis  will  once  more  wave  over  this  fair  land,  as  over 
sunny  France,  and  King  Louis  will  come  into  his 
own  again  1 " 


CHAPTER  VII 

LOST  HOURS 

'T'HE  supposedly  young  priest  was  conducted 
from  convent  to  convent  by  his  sagacious 
guide,  receiving  at  each  a  warm  welcome  and 
lavish  hospitality.  At  Three  Rivers  they  ob 
served  a  number  of  persons  gathered  about  the 
entrance  to  a  public  house,  engaged  in  earnest 
conversation  which,  they  did  not  doubt,  had  refer 
ence  to  Arnold's  invasion.  To  attempt  to  pass 
without  stopping  would  naturally  create  suspicion 
and  lead  to  detention.  Raoul  drove  boldly  up  to 
the  door  and  inquired  the  way  to  the  religious 
house  of  the  place,  of  which  he  pretended  to  be 
ignorant.  The  confident  manner  of  the  man  and 
the  priestly  vestments  of  Burr  united  to  deceive 
them,  and  although  a  few  of  the  group  eyed  them 
suspiciously,  they  were  permitted  to  proceed  un 
molested. 

"We  have  had  a  narrow  escape,  Monsieur," 
said  the  guide,  as  soon  as  they  were  out  of  earshot. 
"  For  five  minutes  I  distinctly  felt  the  pressure  of 
a  rope  about  my  neck." 

"  Was  the  danger  really  so  great  ? "  asked  Burr. 
"  I  thought  from  your  tone  and  manner  that  it  was 
trivial." 

"  When  you  have  knocked  about  the  world  as 
long  as  I  have,"  said  Raoul,  "  you  will  learn  that 


80  LITTLE  BURR 

half  of  our  success  in  life  depends  upon  appear 
ances.  I  saw  in  yonder  group  the  man  whom  I 
told  you  above  all  others  I  have  reason  to  hate. 
It  has  been  ten  years  since  we  met,  and  I  have 
changed  more  than  he  has,  but  the  quivering  of  a 
lip,  the  flash  of  an  eye,  or  any  other  appearance  of 
unusual  emotion  would  have  betrayed  me,  and  have 
subjected  us  to  an  examination  which  we  might 
have  found  it  difficult  to  pass  through." 

"  The  examination  would  have  been  fruitless," 
said  Burr.  "  I  have  nothing  that  would  betray 
me.  The  letters  of  Father  Pierre  are  so  worded  as 
to  remove,  rather  than  to  excite  suspicion.  I  have 
no  dispatches  or  papers  of  any  description." 

"  There  is,  beneath  that  coarse  robe,"  quietly 
responded  Raoul,  "  a  brace  of  pistols  and  a  sword. 
The  Catholic  clergy  are  not  usually  so  well  pro 
vided  with  offensive  arms." 

"  I  am,  indeed,  armed,  as  you  say,  but  how  did 
you  know  it  ? " 

"  I  should  have  done  poor  credit  to  my  training 
if  in  travelling  so  far  with  you  I  had  failed  to  dis 
cover  the  texture  of  your  under  garments,  pro 
vided  I  had  deemed  it  necessary  to  possess  myself 
of  the  information.  In  this  case,  however,  my 
knowledge  was  acquired  by  a  simple  process. 
You  have  been  bumped  against  me  at  least  a 
hundred  times  and  I  could  not  help  feeling  your 
arms.  But  here  we  are  at  the  convent  gate  and 
here  we  must  remain  until  to-morrow.  In  the 
meantime,  I  will  find  out  what  danger,  if  any,  is 
ahead  of  us." 

The  possibility  of  a  considerable  detention  at 


LOST   HOURS  81 

this  place  and  the  certainty  that  when  he  did  go 
he  would  be  compelled  to  leave  at  an  unusual  hour 
and  in  a  clandestine  manner,  made  it  necessary,  in 
the  opinion  of  Burr,  that  the  object  of  his  journey 
should  be  fully  explained  to  the  Superior  of  the 
convent,  and  accordingly  he  at  once  solicited  a 
private  interview  of  the  Father. 

The  evening  meal  had  long  ago  been  con 
cluded  and  the  convent  bells  had  chimed  the  hour 
of  nine.  Aaron  Burr  was  still  in  earnest  confer 
ence  with  the  Superior.  A  gentle  tap  on  the  door 
preceded  the  appearance  of  a  visitor.  He  was 
evidently  expected,  for  the  door  immediately 
opened,  and  the  priest,  pointing  to  a  chair,  in 
stantly  inquired  of  the  newcomer  what  news  he 
had  gathered. 

"  The  country  is  aroused  and  vigilant,"  briefly 
responded  the  man,  "and  patrols  of  horse  are 
scouring  the  roads." 

"  For  what  ?    Heard  you  for  what,  Julien  ? " 

"  There  is  a  rumor  of  a  rebel  army  encamped 
before  Quebec,  and  it  is  said  that  rebel  emissaries 
are  travelling  in  disguise  to  create  disaffection 
among  the  people." 

"This  is  worse,"  said  the  monk,  "positively 
much  worse  than  I  had  expected.  You  may  go, 
Julien,"  he  continued,  after  a  pause,  "  and  partake 
of  some  needful  refreshment  —  but  first  send  the 
guide  Raoul  hither." 

"  We  have  need  of  your  advice,  my  son,"  said 
the  monk,  when  Audigier  appeared  in  obedience 
to  his  summons.  "  Julien  reports  that  the  country 
people  are  alarmed  and  horse  patrols  are  scouring 


82  LITTLE  BURR 

the  roads.  You,  who  are  a  soldier  by  profession, 
will  understand  what  amount  of  danger  is  to  be 
anticipated  and  what  are  the  best  means  of  avoid 
ing  it." 

"  I  have  been  a  soldier,  Father,  and  remembered 
so  much  of  my  old  calling  as  to  go  out  myself  on 
a  scouting  expedition  this  evening.  Julien  has 
not  reported  matters  any  worse  than  they  really 
are." 

"So  I  feared!  So  I  feared!  What  do  you 
advise  ? " 

"It  seems  to  me,  Father,  that  there  is  but  one 
thing  we  can  safely  do,  and  that  is  to  remain 
within  your  walls  until  the  patrols  have  disap 
peared.  They  will  not  molest  us  here  and  I  hope 
and  believe  they  will  soon  get  tired  of  riding  about 
in  such  bitter  weather  as  this." 

The  monk  freely  agreed  with  the  guide,  but 
such  an  arrangement  was  exceedingly  distasteful 
to  Burr,  and  he  protested  against  it.  For  every 
hour  lost  now,  he  argued,  lessened  the  chances  of 
a  glorious  termination  to  the  campaign.  It  gave 
the  enemy  time  to  recover  from  its  first  panic,  and 
what  was  of  more  importance,  enabled  it  to  add  to 
and  strengthen  its  fortifications.  He  contended 
that  the  patrols  were  likely  to  be  just  as  vigorous 
some  days  hence  as  then,  and  added  that  he  felt 
bound  to  make  the  attempt  to  proceed,  however 
great  the  danger.  The  guide  heard  him  without 
interruption  and  then  calmly  replied : 

"I  acknowledge  the  force  of  much  you  have 
said,  Monsieur  Burr.  I  know  the  importance  of 
speedily  reaching  Montreal  and  it  is  because  I  do 


LOST   HOURS  83 

know  it  that  I  advise  the  present  delay.  To  pro 
ceed  now  will  be  to  throw  yourself  into  the  hands 
of  the  enemy  —  not  probably,  but  certainly.  We 
might  gain  a  few  hours  by  starting  at  night,  but 
the  tracks  left  in  the  snow  would  enable  them  to 
follow  at  speed,  and  commanding,  as  they  could 
and  would,  fresh  horses  at  every  farmhouse  on  the 
road,  our  escape  would  be  impossible.  We  must 
remain,  Monsieur,  and  if  your  anticipation  of  the 
continued  vigor  of  the  horsemen  should  prove 
correct,  we  can  take  advantage  of  the  first  snow 
fall,  which  will  fill  up  our  tracks  and  lessen  the 
danger  by  that  much,  at  least.  I  am  persuaded, 
however,  that  much  more  will  be  gained.  The 
people  of  the  country  have  no  heart  for  this 
business,  and  the  British  horse,  who  have  nothing 
more  than  a  vague  suspicion  to  animate  them,  will 
soon  find  in  the  severity  of  the  weather  a  sufficient 
excuse  for  leaving  the  road  and  betaking  them 
selves  to  comfortable  quarters." 

The  arguments  of  the  guide  were  warmly 
seconded  by  the  priest,  and  Burr  was  compelled  to 
submit  to  an  arrangement  he  could  not  alter. 
Having  to  remain,  he  did  not,  as  many  men  would 
have  done,  see  fit  to  render  it  disagreeable  to  his 
host  by  exhibiting  his  annoyance  at  the  delay. 
During  the  forty-six  hours  of  his  enforced  deten 
tion  he  seemed  to  forget  his  warlike  mission 
entirely,  and  directed  the  conversation  into  chan 
nels  the  most  familiar  and  the  most  agreeable  to 
his  hearers.  Upon  subjects  of  philosophy  and 
religion  he  was  at  home,  and  the  good  fathers  were 
astonished  as  much  by  the  subtlety  of  his  reason 
ing  as  by  the  extent  of  and  variety  of  his  learning. 


84  LITTLE   BURR 

At  night,  Raoul  communicated  the  information 
he  had  gathered  during  the  day.  On  the  third 
evening,  after  his  usual  report,  he  said: 

"  The  coast  is  nearly  clear,  Monsieur,  and  the 
clouds  betoken  a  snowstorm  before  midnight.  If 
you  will  take  a  few  hours'  sleep,  I  will  have  every 
thing  ready  for  a  start  by  the  time  the  storm  sets 
in." 

Burr  was  so  delighted  at  the  prospect  of  being 
again  in  motion  that  sleep  was  banished.  He  had 
no  preparations  to  make  beyond  the  careful  exam 
ination  of  his  arms.  These  were  secured  in  a  belt 
beneath  his  monk's  robe,  and  then  he  began  to 
pace  the  floor  with  a  quick  and  nervous  tread. 
After  awhile  he  seated  himself,  and  taking  up  a 
Latin  volume,  tried  to  pass  away  the  time  in  read 
ing.  His  efforts  to  confine  his  attention  to  the 
book  were  of  no  avail.  The  words  seemed  to  run 
into  one  another,  and  he  became  conscious  that, 
although  he  had  turned  over  a  dozen  leaves  or 
more,  he  could  not  recall  a  single  expression  and 
was  ignorant  even  of  the  subject  treated  of  in  the 
book.  Replacing  it  on  the  table  he  renewed  his 
walk  more  rapidly  than  before.  Soon  his  steps 
grew  slower.  The  furrows  responsibility  had  made 
upon  his  brow  disappeared.  He  had  surren 
dered  the  reins  to  fancy,  and  in  the  buoyant 
hopefulness  of  youth  had  given  form  and  substance 
to  dreams  and  to  the  shadowy  events  which  people 
the  future. 

Burr  was  but  twenty,  and  he  could  but  dream. 
It  has  been  so  ordered,  that  all  of  us,  at  that  age, 
may  dream  if  we  will,  and  he  is  a  poor,  weak  fool 


LOST  HOURS  85 

who  cherishes  not  this  good  gift  that  Providence 
has  bestowed.  The  narrow-minded  devotee  of 
Mammon  may  say,  and  truly,  that  the  brightest 
vision  never  purchased  a  loaf  of  bread  or  clothed 
a  naked  foot;  but  what  would  King  David  have 
said  if  he  had  been  told  to  still  the  sound  of 
grandeur  that  almost  shivered  his  harp-strings  in 
the  Cave  of  Adullam,  when  the  bright  dream  of 
his  future  greatness  and  glory  flashed  upon  him  ? 
Or  what  would  old  John  Milton  have  answered  if 
he  had  been  told  to  chase  away  his  visions  of 
Lucifer's  rebellion  in  Heaven  —  descend  from  his 
kindred  home  beyond  the  stars,  and  grapple  in 
the  mire  of  earth  for  sixpence  ? 

Dreams,  however  wild,  however  extravagant, 
are  the  gifts  of  God  Himself,  sent  in  infinite  mercy 
to  cheer  the  darkest  hours  of  the  desponding,  and 
in  infinite  wisdom  to  stimulate  the  mind  of  man 
to  the  grandest  and  loftiest  of  its  exertions. 
Nothing  great,  nothing  good,  was  ever  yet  accom 
plished  by  him  whose  aspirations  were  bounded 
by  the  actual,  whose  efforts  were  limited  by  the 
probable. 

Aaron  Burr  was  still  building  castles  in  the  air 
when  Raoul,  accompanied  by  the  Father  Superior, 
entered  the  room  to  announce  that  the  storm  had 
set  in  and  that  the  hour  for  their  departure  had 
arrived. 

For  the  first  ten  miles  or  more  their  progress 
was  slow.  The  snow,  falling  in  large  flakes,  shut 
out  all  objects  at  a  distance  of  a  few  feet  from  the 
travellers  and  rendered  the  exercise  of  consider 
able  caution  necessary  in  picking  their  road.  The 


86  LITTLE  BURR 

dreary  night  gave  little  encouragement  to  conver 
sation  and  the  silence  was  broken  only  by  a  brief 
question  now  and  then,  and  an  equally  brief  reply. 
No  indication  of  pursuit  had  been  observed  and 
Burr  was  beginning  to  flatter  himself  with  the 
belief  that  the  danger  was  over,  when,  some  time 
after  crossing  a  little  stream  spanned  by  a  covered 
bridge,  his  attention  was  attracted  by  a  lumbering 
noise  behind  them. 

"  What  is  that  ? "  he  asked,  quickly. 

Raoul  turned  his  head  and  listened  for  a 
moment,  and  then  replied  in  a  voice  indicative 
neither  of  alarm  nor  excitement: 

"  It  is  the  sound  of  horses'  feet  on  the  bridge. 
We  are  being  followed,  Monsieur."  At  the  same 
time  he  plied  the  lash  smartly  to  the  spirited 
ponies,  who  dashed  off  at  a  greatly  accelerated 
pace.  Holding  them  steadily  to  their  work,  Raoul 
continued: 

"  If  they  have  followed  us  from  Three  Rivers, 
they  must  be  skillful  riders,  or  their  horses  will  be 
blown  before  they  overtake  us.  Ours  are  as 
strong  as  when  we  left  the  convent  and  will  bear 
up  for  many  miles  without  flagging." 

"  Is  it  not  possible,"  asked  Burr,  "  that  they  may 
be  upon  some  other  errand  ?  " 

"  Possible,  certainly ;  though  there  are  few 
errands  which  would  draw  men  from  their  com 
fortable  beds  on  such  a  night  as  this.  It  is  of  little 
moment,  however,  whether  they  seek  us,  or  whether 
they  have  other  business.  We  are  upon  the  road 
under  suspicious  circumstances;  this  is  a  time  of 
general  distrust,  which  is  enough  to  insure  our 


LOST  HOURS  87 

arrest  if  we  are  overtaken.  May  I  ask,  Monsieur, 
whether  you  propose,  in  that  event,  to  surrender 
or  resist  ?  " 

"  Resist,  by  all  means ! "  was  the  stern  reply. 
"Resist,  and  to  the  death!  I  will  not  be  taken 
alive." 

"  I  am  delighted  to  hear  you  say  so.  The  fact 
is,  I  look  upon  death  by  a  halter  as  altogether  so 
vulgar  and  disagreeable,  that  I  am  afraid  I  might 
have  been  inclined  to  oppose  your  wishes  if  you 
had  decided  otherwise.  It  is  to  our  advantage  to 
avoid  the  alternative  if  it  can  be  done,  and  as  the 
horses  will  require  my  attention,  I  must  request 
you  to  turn  an  occasional  glance  backward  in  order 
that  we  may  get  the  earliest  possible  notice  of 
their  approach." 

Mile  after  mile  was  passed  over  and  still  there 
was  no  appearance  of  the  pursuing  party.  Raoul 
well  understood  that  they  might  be  within  a  few 
hundred  yards  of  them  nevertheless,  and  he  kept 
his  horses  at  the  fastest  pace  they  could  bear  with 
out  risk  of  breaking  down.  The  storm  was 
beginning  to  abate  and  the  first  faint  streaks  of 
light  dappled  the  east,  when  Burr  thought  he 
discovered  the  dim  outlines  of  horsemen  in  the 
rear. 

"  They  are  coming,"  said  he.  "  Had  you  not 
better  increase  our  speed  ? " 

"No,  they  will  soon  overtake  us  at  any  rate. 
It  must  come  to  a  life  or  death  struggle  sooner  or 
later,  and  we  shall  gain  some  advantage  by  taking 
it  coolly.  Can  you  make  out  how  many  there 
are?" 

"  I  see  but  three." 


88  LITTLE  BURR 

"Three  only?    There  must  have  been  mor 
when  they  started  —  some  have  broken  down  on 
the  way." 

For  two  miles  farther  the  horses  were  kept  at 
the  same  steady  pace.  It  had  grown  brighter  and 
the  snow  was  falling  less  rapidly  than  it  had  been. 

"  They  are  gaining  on  us,"  said  Burr, "  but  very 
slowly.  It  will  be  an  hour  before  they  overtake 
us,  even  at  our  present  rate  of  travelling." 

"  Do  you  see  more  than  three  now,  Mon 
sieur?" 

"  There  are  no  more." 

"  Then  the  chances  are  all  in  our  favor."  So 
saying,  he  reined  the  jaded  horses  into  a  slow  trot, 
dropped  the  buffalo  robe  from  his  shoulders,  and 
divested  his  hands  of  the  thick  fur  gloves  which 
encased  them. 

"  Get  your  arms  ready,  Monsieur,  and  use  them 
promptly.  Not  only  our  own  lives,  but  the  fate 
of  Quebec  depends  upon  getting  the  first  fire." 

A  few  minutes  only  elapsed  before  the  pur 
suers  galloped  alongside  and  sternly  ordered  them 
to  halt.  Raoul  complied  sullenly,  inquiring  for 
what  purpose  peaceful  travellers  were  thus  inter 
rupted  on  their  journey. 

"  Ah,  Monsieur  Audigier ! "  answered  the  leader 
of  the  party,  "it  seems  you  have  forgotten  an 
old  acquaintance.  You  might  have  remembered 
Captain  Robert  Campbell  of  his  Majesty's  Tenth 
Dragoons,  and  saved  yourself  the  trouble  of  ask 
ing  for  his  authority." 

"  I  remember,"  said  the  Frenchman,  with  knit 
brow  and  flashing  eye,  "  that  you  needlessly  shot 


LOST  HOURS  89 

down  my  father  at  my  side,  and  used  vile  and 
abusive  language  to  my  mother,  when  I  was  a 
helpless  prisoner  under  your  charge  ;  but  I  do  not 
know  that  these  acts  give  you  authority  to  arrest 
me  or  my  companion  on  the  highway.  Where 
are  your  orders  ? " 

"  Oh  !  "  replied  Campbell,  drawing  a  pistol 
from  his  holster,  "'tis  seldom  that  I  am  unpre 
pared  with  a  sufficient  warrant  for  the  arrest  of  a 
traitor  and  a  spy." 

Quick  as  lightning,  Raoul  thrust  a  hand  into 
his  bosom  —  an  instant  later,  a  loud  report  shook 
the  morning  air,  and  Capt.  Robert  Campbell  fell, 
without  a  groan,  to  the  ground.  The  ball  had 
reached  his  heart.  Almost  at  the  same  time, 
Burr's  pistol  was  discharged,  killing  another  of 
the  dragoons.  The  remaining  one,  seeing  how 
it  had  fared  with  his  comrades,  hastily  returned 
the  fire,  but  ineffectually,  and  wheeling  his  horse, 
betook  himself  to  flight.  Two  shots  were  dis 
charged  after  him,  by  one  of  which  his  horse  was 
so  badly  wounded,  that  at  a  distance  of  one  hun 
dred  yards  it  stumbled  and  fell. 

"  That  will  do,"  said  Raoul,  coolly  drawing  on 
his  gloves.  "Before  he  can  procure  assistance  and 
put  another  pack  of  bloodhounds  on  our  trail,  we 
shall  be  far  beyond  the  danger  of  pursuit."  It 
turned  out  as  he  predicted,  and  the  remainder  of 
the  journey  was  unvaried  by  excitement  or  adven 
ture. 

As  they  neared  the  gates  of  the  city,  the  flag 
of  the  Colonies  was  seen  floating  from  many  build 
ings.  "  We  shall  soon  be  at  home,"  remarked 


90  LITTLE   BURR 

Burr,  with  a  smile,  turning  towards  his  companion. 
"  I  have  no  home,"  was  the  reply.  "  Even  the 
refuge  which  Father  Pierre  has  kindly  given  me 
for  so  long,  in  exchange  for  meagre  service,  is  now 
denied  me.  It  will  be  impossible  for  me,  for  some 
time,  at  least,  to  return  to  the  monastery."  "  Why 
not  join  our  army,"  asked  Burr,  "  and  stand  by  my 
side  when  we  enter  Quebec  a  month  hence?" 
"  No,"  said  Raoul,  slowly  and  deliberately,  "  I  have 
had  enough  of  fighting.  When  Captain  Camp 
bell  fell  dead,  the  old  feud  between  us  was  ended ; 
my  spirit  of  Corsican  vengeance  is  satisfied.  When 
we  enter  the  city  gates,  Raoul  Audigier  will  be 
come  dead  to  the  world.  The  name  has  never 
been  coupled  with  success  —  why  should  I  wear 
it  longer?  My  father's  name  was  Louis,  the  same 
as  that  of  our  king ;  my  mother's  name  was  Des- 
marais;  henceforth  I  shall  be  known  as  Louis 
Desmarais.  My  father  was  a  gardener,  and  I  know 
enough  about  it  to  make  my  livelihood  on  some 
estate  in  this  great  city." 

Burr  saw  that  his  companion's  mind  was  irrev 
ocably  made  up,  and  he  said  no  more.  They  en 
tered  Montreal,  and  Burr  proceeded  at  once  to  the 
headquarters  of  General  Montgomery  to  deliver 
his  message.  At  the  door  he  parted  with  Louis 
Desmarais,  as  both  thought,  forever.  "  You  will 
see  that  the  horses  are  returned  to  the  monastery  ? " 
asked  Louis,  as  he  grasped  Burr's  hand.  "  I  will 
give  the  matter  my  personal  attention,"  was  the 
reply.  "  If  anything  happens  to  them  I  will  see 
that  they  are  paid  for.  I  was  supplied  with  money 
for  my  journey  and  will  retain  enough  of  it  to 


LOST   HOURS  91 

secure  Father  Pierre  against  loss."  The  two  men 
tightened  their  grip  for  an  instant;  then  Louis 
released  Burr's  hand,  and  turning,  without  an 
other  word,  vanished  into  the  darkness. 

General  Montgomery,  charmed  with  the  daring 
of  young  Burr,  which  had  made  his  mission  so  suc 
cessful,  at  once  conferred  upon  him  the  rank  of 
Captain  and  assigned  him  a  place  on  his  own 
staff. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

. 

IMPREGNABLE   QUEBEC 

'IPHE  moon's  rays  fell  upon  the  grass-covered 
Plains  of  Abraham.  It  was  the  night  of  a 
past  beautiful  day  in  the  month  of  May,  1776. 
Twenty  years  before,  the  same  moon  had  looked 
down  upon  the  same  field,  at  that  time  drenched 
with  the  blood  of  mortal  foes ;  for  the  French  under 
Montcalm  and  the  English  under  Wolfe  had  met 
there  in  deadly  strife.  The  close  of  that  day  of 
battle  had  witnessed  the  death  of  the  vanquished 
Montcalm  and  of  the  victorious  Wolfe. 

Less  than  six  months  before,  a  small  band  of 
Americans,  rebels  against  their  king,  had  besieged 
the  city  and  had  attempted  to  take  it  by  storm. 
They  had  been  repulsed  with  terrible  loss,  their 
gallant  commander,  Montgomery,  having  fallen  at 
the  head  of  his  troops.  Gen.  Benedict  Arnold 
had  maintained  the  siege  until  a  successful  issue 
became  hopeless.  He  had  then  abandoned  it  and 
retreated  with  his  army  to  Montreal,  about  one 
hundred  and  twenty  miles  distant. 

What  had  brought  about  the  enforced  retreat 
of  the  Americans  was  the  arrival  of  Gen.  Sir  Guy 
Carleton,  with  reinforcements  for  the  relief  of  the 
beleaguered  city.  Against  this  force,  strongly 
entrenched,  the  Americans  could  not  hope  to 
prevail,  and  that  is  why  the  blood-red  flag  of 


IMPREGNABLE  QUEBEC  93 

England,  emblazoned  with  the  crosses  of  St. 
Andrew  and  St.  George,  still  waved  proudly  over 
the  citadel  of  impregnable  Quebec. 

On  the  same  night  that  old  England's  flag  was 
floating  in  the  breeze  at  Quebec,  the  ensigns  of 
the  rebellious  Colonies  floated  over  its  sister  city 
of  Montreal. 

The  face  of  the  publican  who  owned  the  well- 
known  tavern  called  King  George's  Arms,  was 
beaming  with  smiles.  He  was  a  typical  beef- 
eating  Englishman.  His  large,  round  face  was 
flushed  with  the  combined  hues  of  health  and  that 
derived  from  a  use  of  his  own  stimulants.  A 
tavern-keeper  cares  more  for  profit  than  for  glory, 
and  the  large  attendance  at  the  Arms  indicated 
that  his  coffers  would  be  well  filled  before  the 
hour  of  closing  came. 

His  patrons  were  principally,  in  fact,  almost 
wholly,  American  soldiers  belonging  to  the  victo 
rious  army  which  had  conquered  the  city  and  still 
retained  possession  of  it.  The  loyal  residents  of 
the  city,  who  had  formerly  frequented  the  tavern, 
now  absented  themselves,  for  they  did  not  care  to 
be  brought  into  close  relations  with  their  captors. 

So  far  as  dress  was  concerned,  the  assemblage 
was  a  motley  one.  The  most  attractive  uniform 
ever  devised,  that  of  the  old  Continentals,  was  not 
yet  in  use,  and  the  costumes  varied  from  ordinary 
ones  of  homespun  and  linsey-woolsey  to  those  of  a 
more  military  cut  and  color. 

The  old-fashioned  clock  had  just  struck  the 
hour  of  eight.  An  hour  remained  for  the  par 
taking  of  good  cheer  and  engaging  in  convivial 


94  LITTLE  BURR 

conversation.  The  company  numbered  nearly  a 
hundred,  but  they  were  divided  into  small  parties 
of  from  five  to  ten,  each  busily  engaged  in  the 
discussion  of,  to  it,  a  most  important  question. 

Suddenly  a  voice  was  heard  rising  so  high 
above  the  rest  that  the  general  hum  of  conver 
sation  ceased  and  all  listened  to  hear  the  next 
words  of  the  speaker. 

"  I  say  it,"  he  cried,  "and  I'm  ready  to  back  up 
my  words  agin  one  or  two  on  yer,  that  Aaron  Burr 
is  the  bravest  soldier  that  ever  trod  shoe  leather. 
That's  my  proposition.  If  any  one  on  yer  kin 
sarcumvent  it,  let  him  come  ahead,  but  before  he 
begins,  let's  licker."  At  this  general  invitation, 
there  was  a  rush  for  the  bar,  and  the  publican  and 
his  two  sons  were  kept  busily  employed  until  the 
almost  insatiate  thirst  of  the  disputants  had  been 
satisfied.  Then  a  tall,  heavily-bearded  soldier,  who 
belonged  to  a  New  York  regiment,  turned  to  the 
first  speaker  and  said : 

"  You  have  stated  a  proposition,  to  be  sure,  but 
you  have  said  nothing  to  prove  the  truth  of  it. 
Who  is  this  Burr  you  are  talking  about?" 

The  first  speaker  stepped  back  and  eyed  his 
questioner  from  head  to  foot.  "Guess  yerwarn't 
at  Quebec,  jedgin'  from  the  way  yer  talk." 

"  No,"  said  the  New  Yorker,. "  I'm  a  new  recruit, 
and  that  is  why  I  ask  you  who  this  Burr  is.  I 
never  heard  of  him." 

"  Well,  yer've  put  the  question  in  a  polite 
manner  and  yer've  given  good  reasons  fer  yer 
ignorance,  and  so  I'm  inclined  ter  satisfy  yer 
curiosity."  The  speaker  was  Abiel  Budlong  of 
Litchfield,  Connecticut. 


IMPREGNABLE   QUEBEC  95 

"  Well,  yer  see,"  said  he,  "  Aaron  Burr  and  me 
lived  in  the  same  town  down  in  Connecticut. 
They  call  it  the  land  of  steady  habits,  so  I  guess  it 
won't  do  for  any  of  us  to  go  down  there  to-night.  As 
soon  as  Burr  and  me  heerd  that  there  was  fightin' 
goin'  on  up  in  Massachusetts,  we  jest  shouldered 
our  muskets  and  started  for  Cambridge.  When 
we  got  there  we  found  everything  topsy-turvy. 
There  were  full  as  many  gin'rals  as  there  were 
privates,  and  yer  couldn't  tell  tother  from  which, 
the  way  they  was  dressed.  Jest  when  George  —  I 
mean  Gin'ral  Washington  —  was  gittin'  things 
inter  shape,  Burr  and  me  heerd  that  that  old  dare 
devil,  Arnold,  who  had  driven  the  British  out  of 
Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Pint,  was  goin'  up  ter 
Quebec,  and  Burr  and  me  jest  made  up  our  minds 
to  jine  him. 

"  The  little  feller  was  only  a  little  over  nineteen 
years  old,  but  he  was  sprier  than  a  cricket  and  as 
strong  as  a  lion.  I  never  saw  a  man  git  along  on 
so  little  food  as  he  did.  Why,  he  would  make  a 
meal  offen  nothin'  and  give  what  was  left  to  the 
rest  of  the  boys.  We  had  a  mighty  hard  time 
of  it  gittin'  through  the  woods  and  round  the 
portages,  but  I  won't  take  up  your  time  with  that. 
Yer  don't  want  to  know  what  we  did,  but  what 
Burr  did.  If  my  story  gits  dry  and  begins  to  affect 
yer,  jest  speak  up,  and  we'll  licker  agin." 

There  were  general  signs  of  dryness  in  different 
parts  of  the  room  and  once  more  the  publican  and 
his  sons  ministered  to  the  wants  of  their  thirsty 
guests.  As  he  paid  the  score,  Abe  turned  to  the 
company  and  said : 


96  LITTLE  BURR 

"Well,  I'm  about  dead  broke  now.  If  yer  gits 
dry  agin,  some  other  feller'll  have  ter  be  banker. 
That's  one  good  thing  about  Burr  —  he  never 
drinks."  This  sally  drew  a  good-natured  laugh 
from  the  company.  "  And  he  don't  eat  much, 
nuther.  I  never  seen  a  man  live  on  so  little  as  he 
kin,  as  I  said  afore.  Didn't  he  play  a  good  joke 
on  me  one  night  ?  We  hadn't  had  anything  ter 
eat  for  nigh  onto  two  days,  and  I  felt  as  though 
the  two  sides  of  my  stummick  had  grovved  together. 
That  night,  Burr  says  to  me :  '  Come  and  take 
supper  with  me  to-night,  Abe.  I'm  goin'  to  have 
some  soup.'  Well,  yer  bet  I  didn't  refuse.  It  was 
the  sorriest  lookin'  mess  yer  ever  laid  eyes  on.  It 
looked  more  like  muddy  water  than  anything  else. 
It  tasted  jest  about  as  nice.  I  asked  Burr  what  it 
was  and  he  told  me  he  had  made  it  out  of  a  pair  of 
old  shoes  and  part  of  a  surcingle.  Well,  'twas 
better  than  nothin',  and  that  ain't  sayin'  much." 

"  You  didn't  do  much  fighting,  then  ?  "  broke 
in  the  New  Yorker. 

"  Oh,  I'm  comin'  ter  that,"  Abe  replied.  "  When 
we  got  to  the  Plains  of  Abraham  we  made  ready 
to  take  the  city  by  storm.  Burr  had  his  plans  all 
laid  out.  He  got  a  detail  of  forty  men  and  he  jest 
drilled  them  fellers  so  they  could  stand  a  ladder  up 
on  end,  run  up  one  side  and  come  down  t'other 
afore  the  ladder  tipped  over.  I've  seen  'em  do  it 
lots  of  times." 

A  general  expression  of  doubt  arose  from  the 
company.  "  May  I  be  hung  for  a  liar  if  it  wasn't 
so!"  cried  Abe. 

A  confused  murmur  of  voices  prevented,  for 


IMPREGNABLE   QUEBEC  97 

several  moments,  the  continuance  of  his  story. 
Suddenly,  a  soldier,  who  had  been  talking  to  the 
publican,  approached  Abe,  bearing  a  small  coil  of 
rope  in  his  hand,  and  said : 

"  Here,  Budlong,  go  hang  yerself." 

"  Oh,  that's  all  right ! "  cried  Abe.  "  I  jest  want 
ter  say  here  that  I  kin  fight  as  well  as  talk.  If  any 
on  yer  doubts  it,  now's  the  time  and  place  ter 
settle  it." 

"  Oh,  go  on ! "  cried  the  New  Yorker.  "  We 
don't  want  to  fight  with  you.  We  want  to  know 
what  Burr  did." 

"  Well,"  said  Abe,  resuming  his  usual  method 
of  delivery,  "they  sot  down  on  Burr's  plan  of 
capturin'  the  city  and  went  at  it  their  own  way, 
and  they  got  licked.  Montgomery  was  killed, 
Arnold  got  hit  in  the  leg,  and  Morgan  and  his  men 
got  a  good  thrashin'.  Burr  was  right  up  side  of 
Montgomery  when  he  was  struck,  and  although  he 
was  a  little  feller  and  the  Gin'ral  weighted  more 
than  two  hundred,  Little  Burr  jest  took  him  up  on 
his  back  and  toted  him  out  of  reach  of  the  British. 

"  But  I  forgot  ter  tell  yer,  that  afore  the  fight 
had  begun  at  all,  Gin'ral  Arnold  sent  Burr  from 
Quebec  ter  Montreal,  ter  have  Gin'ral  Montgomery 
come  and  help  him.  Little  Burr  got  here  all  right 
and  the  Gin'ral  was  so  tickled  with  him  that  he 
made  him  a  Cap'n  and  put  him  on  his  staff.  Now, 
yer  all  know  he's  Brigade-Major,  and  he's  jest 
runnin'  this  city,  which  gives  Gin'ral  Arnold  plenty 
of  time  ter  go  visitin'  the  Montreal  big-bugs,  and 
I  must  own  up  that  some  of  these  Montreal  girls 
are  jest  as  pretty  as  some  of  our  ornary  lookin' 
ones  down  in  Connecticut." 


98  LITTLE  BURR 

During  this  conversation  the  minute  hand  of 
the  old  clock  had  made  a  complete  circuit,  the  hour 
of  nine  had  been  struck,  and  the  minute  hand  was 
half  upon  its  way  towards  the  hour  of  ten.  Both 
the  publican  and  his  patrons  seemed  oblivious  to 
the  fact  that  a  stern  military  rule  had  been  dis 
obeyed,  and  that  the  tavern  should  have  been 
closed  half  an  hour  before.  Suddenly  the  door 
opened  and  an  officer  entered,  followed  by  a  file 
of  soldiers.  As  the  eyes  of  the  delinquents  fell 
upon  him,  there  came  from  their  lips,  as  with  one 
voice,  the  words  —  "  Little  Burr! " 

Yes,  it  was  he  —  General  Arnold's  Brigade- 
Major  and  his  right-hand  man.  In  appearance  he 
seemed  a  mere  boy,  as  he  stood  there,  sword  in 
hand,  but  there  was  upon  his  beardless  face  a  look 
of  determination  which  boded  ill  for  the  publican 
who  was  looking  at  the  clock's  face  in  dismay. 

"  Come  here ! "  said  Major  Burr,  and  the  pub 
lican  approached  him  in  a  suppliant  manner. 
"  You  know  the  rules  in  regard  to  taverns  ? "  asked 
Burr.  The  publican  bowed,  and  a  faint,  "Yes, 
your  Honor,"  fell  from  his  lips.  "  Why  did  you 
not  obey  them,  then  ? "  was  the  next  question. 
"  I  have,  up  to  to-night,  your  Honor,"  the  publican 
went  on, "  but  this  was  a  particular  occasion.  One 
of  the  soldiers  here  was  telling  how  you  carried 
off  the  body  of  General  Montgomery  after  he  was 
killed  at  Quebec,  and  how  you  got  by  the  English 
soldiers  when  you  came  here  for  reinforcements, 
and  how  he  thought  you  would  have  taken  Quebec 
if  they  had  let  you  have  your  own  way,  and " 

"  That  will  do,"  cried  Major  Burr.    "  Don't  let 


IMPREGNABLE   QUEBEC  99 

this  occur  again,  sir.  If  it  does,  I  will  close  up  your 
tavern  and  send  you  outside  the  lines.  Arrest 
that  man ! "  said  Burr,  pointing  to  Budlong.  "  I 
have  no  doubt  he  is  the  one  who  has  caused  this 
disobedience  of  military  orders." 

The  astonished  Abe  was  taken  into  custody 
by  two  soldiers.  The  three  marched  out,  the 
remainder  of  the  guard  tramping  behind  them, 
while  Burr  brought  up  the  rear.  The  other  sol 
diers,  who  were  grouped  together  at  the  farther  end 
of  the  room,  were  regarding  him  attentively.  As 
he  reached  the  door,  he  turned  about,  and  facing 
them,  made  a  military  salute.  Then  he  turned 
quickly  and  left  the  room,  while  loud  cheers  burst 
from  those  who  had  been  the  recipients  of  this 
courtesy. 

Ten  minutes  later  they  had  wended  their  ways 
to  their  respective  quarters,  and  King  George's 
Arms  was  shrouded  in  darkness. 


CHAPTER  IX 

A  CONFLICT  OF   AUTHORITY 

TT  was  true,  as  Abe   Budlong  had  said,  that 

Brigade-Major  Burr  was  running  the  town. 
Gen.  Benedict  Arnold,  although  a  very  fiend  in 
carnate  in  battle,  was  exactly  the  reverse  in  times 
of  peace.  It  was  then  that  lie  enjoyed  good  din 
ners,  good  wine,  and  good  company,  and  he  was 
more  than  willing  to  have  the  arduous  duties  con 
nected  with  the  garrisoning  of  the  city  devolve 
upon  his  faithful  and  energetic  Brigade-Major. 

But  Little  Burr  was  not  satisfied  to  remain  as 
Arnold's  aide  and  perform  subordinate  duties. 
He  was  fired  with  a  laudable  ambition  to  win  glory 
in  the  field,  and  if  this  glory  were  to  be  won  he 
must  go  where  fighting  was  going  on.  He  stated 
his  intention  of  leaving  the  army  at  Montreal  and 
returning  to  New  York,  but  his  superior  officer 
refused  his  consent. 

"  I  command  you  to  remain  at  your  post,"  said 
he  to  Major  Burr. 

"  You  have  no  right  to  command  me,"  the  latter 
replied.  "  I  do  not  belong  to  the  line.  I  was  a 
volunteer  in  your  expedition  to  Quebec,  and  as 
that  expedition  was  unsuccessful,  I  am  not  obliged 
to  remain  any  longer." 

"  But  you  are  my  Brigade-Major  and  I  cannot 
get  along  without  you." 


Arnold  ordering  Burr  ashore. 

Come  back  here,  or  I'll  have  you  shot  for  disobedience  of  orders." 
Page  101. 


A   CONFLICT   OF   AUTHORITY  101 

"  There  are  many  others  who  will  be  glad  to 
fill  my  place,"  Burr  replied.  "  I  have  obtained  a 
boat  and  shall  leave  to-morrow  morning  with  four 
other  volunteers,  including  my  friend  Abe  Bud- 
long." 

"  We  will  see  about  that,"  cried  Arnold,  in  an 
angry  mood.  "  I  am  not  used  to  having  my  orders 
disobeyed." 

"  And  I,"  replied  Burr,  "  am  not  used  to  obey 
ing  orders  when  they  come  from  one  who  has  no 
right  to  command  me." 

The  next  morning,  Major  Burr,  with  Abe  Bud- 
long  and  three  others,  entered  a  boat;  they  were 
preparing  to  push  off  from  the  shore  when  General 
Arnold  appeared.  Shaking  his  fist  at  Burr,  he 
cried : 

"  Come  back  here,  or  I'll  have  you  shot  for  dis 
obedience  of  orders ! " 

Burr  examined  the  priming  of  his  pistol.  "  I 
certainly  shall  not  fire  at  you,  General,  unless  you 
fire  at  me,  but  the  moment  you  fire,  I  shall  do  the 
same."  For  an  instant  these  two  resolute  and  in 
trepid  men  gazed  at  each  other.  Burr  broke  the 
silence  by  saying:  "Push  off,  Abe,"  and  an 
instant  later  the  boat  was  ten  feet  from  the 
shore. 

Again  Arnold's  anger  overmastered  him.  "  I 
will  report  your  disobedience  to  the  Commander- 
in-Chief,  and  when  you  are  sent  back  to  me,  we 
will  see  who  is  the  master."  "It  will  be  plenty  of 
time  to  settle  the  question  then,"  was  Burr's  reply. 
"  The  day  may  come,  General,  when  I  may  have 
the  right  to  give  you  orders.  If  it  does,  I  will  see 
that  you  obey  them." 


102  LITTLE  BURR 

Arnold  turned  upon  his  heel  and  walked  to 
wards  his  quarters,  inwardly  fuming  and  chafing, 
for  he  knew  that  he  had  no  right  to  command 
Burr  to  remain  with  him,  and  he  also  knew  that  a 
request  to  have  his  efficient  Brigade-Major  sent 
back  to  him  would  not  be  likely  to  be  complied 
with  by  the  Commander-in-Chief. 

A  short  distance  down  the  river  a  man  was 
seen  upon  the  bank,  wildly  gesticulating  for  Burr 
and  his  companions  to  approach  the  shore.  In 
the  olden  days,  if  any  one  possessed  a  conveyance 
of  any  sort  in  which  there  was  a  spare  seat,  a  pas 
senger,  with  or  without  means,  was  always  wel 
come.  When  within  hailing  distance  the  man 
cried  out  that  he  was  a  trader  and  wished  to  re 
turn  to  Three  Rivers ;  that  he  had  missed  the  boat 
upon  which  he  intended  to  take  passage.  There 
was  plenty  of  room  in  Burr's  boat ;  the  trader  soon 
became  an  occupant  and  the  voyage  was  at  once 
resumed. 

Several  hours  later  they  came  in  sight  of  a 
large  house,  standing  near  the  bank  of  the  river,  in 
front  of  which  was  gathered  a  band  of  Indians. 
They  were  in  their  war  paint  and  their  fierce  aspect 
filled  the  weak-kneed  trader  with  alarm.  Disre 
garding  Burr's  authority,  he  turned  to  the  men 
who  were  rowing,  and  cried : 

"  Row  over  to  the  other  shore  and  get  by  those 
fellows  as  quickly  as  you  can." 

The  men  looked  towards  Burr.  A  slight  smile 
passed  over  his  face,  then  he  nodded.  The  boat 
was  turned  towards  the  opposite  shore,  which  was 
soon  neared.  Then  Burr  spoke  for  the  first  time 
since  the  trader  had  given  his  order  to  the  rowers. 


A  CONFLICT   OF  AUTHORITY  103 

"  Go  ashore,  sir! "  he  cried. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  asked  the  man.  "  Do 
you  mean  to  leave  me  here  in  the  wilderness  to  be 
killed  by  Indians  or  eaten  up  by  wild  beasts  ?  " 

"No,"  said  Burr,  calmly,  "  but  I  judge  from  the 
order  that  you  gave  to  my  oarsmen  that  you  wish 
to  go  ashore,  and  now  it  is  my  wish,  nay,  it  is  my 
command,  that  you  do  go,  and  stay  there  until  I  am 
ready  to  take  you  aboard  again.  I  will  not  desert 
you,  for  I  do  not  consider  you  fit  prey  for  either 
brave  Indians  or  equally  brave  wild  beasts." 

This  speech  caused  the  soldiers  to  laugh,  and 
the  discomfited  trader,  forced  to  jump  into  two 
feet  of  water,  reached  the  shore  in  a  bedraggled 
condition.  The  boat  was  again  turned  and  soon 
reached  the  little  wharf  before  the  house  where  the 
Indians  had  been  seen.  Drawing  his  sword,  Burr 
stepped  ashore  and  walked  up  to  the  house.  The 
Indians  approached  him  and  a  conversation 
ensued,  during  which  Burr  ascertained  that  the 
savages  were  friendly.  They  accompanied  him  to 
the  little  wharf  and  were  introduced  to  the  soldiers. 
Burr  gave  them  a  small  keg  of  rum  which  formed 
part  of  the  boat's  outfit.  He  then  entered  the 
boat  which  pulled  away  and  resumed  its  course 
down  the  river.  They  had  not  proceeded  far,  when 
a  shrill  cry  was  heard  from  behind.  All  turned 
their  heads  and  the  trader  was  seen  running  at  full 
speed  along  the  bank  of  the  river,  evidently 
impressed  with  the  idea  that  Burr  had  finally  de 
cided  to  leave  him  behind.  Burr  broke  into  a  loud 
laugh  and  directed  his  men  to  row  to  the  opposite 
shore ;  when  they  reached  it  he  said : 


104  LITTLE  BURR 

"  If  you  come  aboard  again,  who  is  to  be  con 
sidered  in  command  of  this  boat  ?  " 

"You  are,  Major  Burr,"  replied  the  trader, 
humbly. 

He  soon  occupied  his  former  seat  and  until 
the  boat  reached  Three  Rivers  he  did  not  once 
look  at  Burr,  nor  did  a  single  word  escape  his  lips. 


CHAPTER  X 

A  FAIR  COMPANION 

A  T  the  end  of  the  boat  journey,  horses  were  pro 
cured  and  the  little  company  of  five  continued 
its  way  towards  Albany.  Arrived  there,  several 
days  were  spent  in  visiting  points  of  interest  in  the 
town,  and  in  the  purchase  of  horses  and  supplies 
necessary  for  the  long  trip  to  New  York. 

Burr,  while  in  Montreal,  had  received  a  letter 
from  his  bosom  friend,  Matthias  Ogden,  and  had 
inferred  from  its  contents  that  Ogden  would  meet 
him  at  Albany  and  accompany  him  during  the 
remainder  of  his  journey.  He  was,  however,  to  be 
deprived  of  a  pleasure  upon  which  he  had  counted 
much,  for  he  found  a  letter  from  Ogden,  in  which 
the  latter  told  him  that  it  would  be  impossible  for 
him  to  reach  Albany  until  three  weeks  later. 

But  if  Burr  was  thus  to  be  deprived  of  a  com- 
pagnon  de  voyage,  in  whose  society  he  would  have 
experienced  great  pleasure,  kind  Fate  had  provided 
another  for  him.  Upon  receiving  his  friend's 
letter,  Burr  determined  to  return  immediately  to 
the  field  of  active  service.  Not  only  was  he 
desirous  of  doing  so,  but  his  four  companions  were 
anxious  to  join  the  main  army  at  New  York  and 
do  what  they  could  to  repel  the  British. 

It  happened  that  at  this  time  Adelaide  Clifton 
was  on  a  visit  to  her  relatives  in  Albany.  The 


106  LITTLE  BURR 

breaking  out  of  the  Revolution  had  found  her 
there,  and  the  hostile  disposition  of  the  Indians 
had  prevented  her  from  attempting  to  return. 
Learning  that  Major  Burr,  accompanied  by  some 
discharged  soldiers,  was  about  to  leave  Albany 
for  New  York,  she  eagerly  availed  herself  of  this 
opportunity  for  returning  to  her  home.  Just  eight 
een  years  of  age,  beautiful  as  Helen  when  she  first 
listened  to  the  impassioned  words  of  Menelaus, 
enriched  by  many  accomplishments,  and  possessed 
of  an  intellect  to  which  the  term  genius  most 
properly  applies,  it  would  have  been  natural  enough 
for  the  young  soldier  to  have  surrendered  heart 
and  mind  to  the  lovely  being  under  his  charge. 
That  he  did  not,  may  be  attributed  particularly  to 
the  absence  of  that  inexplicable  sympathy  that  all 
of  us  have  felt  and  none  of  us  are  able  to  describe; 
and  more  particularly  to  the  fact  that  his  country 
had  just  entered  upon  a  war  of  uncertain  duration 
and  equally  uncertain  results.  The  next  year,  or 
the  next  month,  according  to  the  chances  of  battle, 
might  crown  him  a  victor  or  condemn  him  to  a 
rebel's  doom.  At  such  a  time  his  thoughts  were 
upon  battlefields,  not  bridal  raptures;  upon  iron 
chains,  not  silken  fetters.  The  hoarse  drum  and 
the  piercing  fife  echoed  in  his  ears ;  not  the  soft 
lute  or  the  songs  of  love.  The  spell  of  beauty  was 
counteracted  by  the  inspiration  of  patriotism,  and 
the  presence  of  his  fair  companion  awakened  no 
emotion  stronger  than  friendship. 

The  journey  was  southward  and  was  made  as 
rapidly  as  possible.  Over  fairly  good  roads,  when 
reached,  their  progress  was  rapid;  but  when 


A   FAIR   COMPANION  107 

obliged  to  follow  bridle  paths  through  the  forest, 
they  went  in  Indian  file  —  Burr  in  advance,  Miss 
Clifton  next,  then  Abe  Budlong,  with  the  three 
soldiers  bringing  up  the  rear.  This  order  of  march 
had  been  devised  by  Burr,  for  he  knew,  in  case  of 
danger,  that  he  could  rely  implicitly  upon  Abe's 
assistance.  On  one  occasion,  the  latter  had  re 
marked  in  an  undertone  to  Burr: 

"  I  say,  Aaron,  that  Miss  Clifton  is  a  mighty 
bright,  pretty  girl.  Cause  she  lived  in  New 
York,  I  at  fust  thought  she  must  be  a  New  Yorker, 
and  I  kind  o'  wondered ;  but  it's  all  out,  now.  She 
told  me  yesterday,  as  I  was  ridin'  long  side  o'  her, 
that  she  was  born  in  Connecticut,  and  I  told  her 
I  was  a  Connecticut  boy  myself,  and  hers  to 
serve." 

Burr  selected  the  most  suitable  places  for  camp 
ing  at  night.  A  small  shelter-tent  had  been  pur 
chased  by  him  in  Albany  when  it  had  been  decided 
that  Miss  Clifton  was  to  accompany  the  party, 
and  this  protection  was  devoted  exclusively  to  her 
use.  On  stormy  days,  when  progress  was  rendered 
inconvenient,  and  sometimes  impossible,  Burr  and 
Abe  cut  down  striplings,  and  building  a  frame 
work  over  the  tent,  covered  it  with  boughs  and 
leaves,  and  in  this  way  afforded  its  fair  occupant 
additional  protection  from  the  storm.  Burr  and 
his  companions  would  have  laughed  at  the  idea 
of  their  seeking  shelter ;  they  were  to  be  soldiers 
in  the  army  of  their  country  and  the  little  privations 
to  which  they  were  subjected  during  this  voyage 
were  probably  but  trifles  compared  with  those 
they  would  be  called  upon  to  undergo  when  in 
actual  service. 


108  LITTLE  BURR 

"  I  hope  we  shall  find  a  pleasant  place  in  which 
to  pitch  our  camp  to-morrow,"  said  Miss  Clifton, 
one  afternoon.  They  were  evidently  approaching 
a  clearing,  for  the  bridle-path  had  widened ;  and 
urging  her  horse  forward,  she  rode  side  by  side 
with  her  escort.  Not  fully  comprehending  her 
meaning,  Burr  replied : 

"  I  hope  we  shall  have  a  pleasant  day  to  travel, 
because  it  will  bring  us  so  much  nearer  to  our 
destination,  to  which,  no  doubt,  you  look  forward 
as  eagerly  as  I  do." 

"  Why,  Major  Burr ! "  cried  the  young  girl,  as 
she  turned  her  face  with  a  look  of  astonishment 
towards  him.  "  You  surely  do  not  mean  to  travel 
to-morrow  ? " 

"  Why  not  ?  "  asked  Burr,  for  the  meaning  of 
her  remark  had  not  yet  become  apparent  to  him. 

"  What  day  of  the  week  is  this  ? "  she  asked, 
with  an  arch  look  in  her  face. 

"  If  my  reckoning  is  correct,"  was  the  reply, 
"it  is  Saturday." 

"Yes,"  said  the  young  girl,  "and  to-morrow 
will  be  Sunday.  You  will  pardon  me,  I  know, 
Major  Burr,  but  I  have  always  been  taught  that 
God's  temple  is  in  the  woods  as  well  as  in  the  city, 
and  that  He  can  be  worshiped  in  the  open  air, 
beneath  the  sun  and  sky,  as  well  as  in  a  church." 

Burr,  quickly  perceiving  the  young  girl's  mean 
ing,  determined  to  accede  to  her  implied  wish. 

As  he  anticipated,  the  widened  bridle-path  did 
lead  to  a  clearing,  and  here  it  was  decided  to  pitch 
camp  for  the  night,  although  they  would  naturally 
have  gone  on  for  some  time  longer  and  then 
selected  the  most  desirable  place. 


A  FAIR  COMPANION  109 

Contrary  to  his  expectations,  the  three  soldiers 
made  no  objection  to  the  proposed  delay,  but  one 
of  them  suggested,  that  if  Sunday  night  should 
have  a  moon,  it  might  be  well  for  them  to  push  on 
and  make  up,  to  some  extent,  for  the  time  lost  on 
Sunday.  Burr  said  that  he  would  consider  the 
matter  and  there  it  was  left. 

The  three  soldiers  certainly  did  not  observe 
Sunday  in  the  manner  which  Miss  Clifton  had 
contemplated.  They  were  well  supplied  with  rum 
and  tobacco,  and  a  pack  of  cards,  and  were  evidently 
disposed  to  make  the  day  one  of  rest  and  relaxation, 
from  their  point  of  view.  Abe  refused  to  join  the 
party,  despite  the  numerous  requests.  He  knew 
that  such  a  course  would  be  looked  upon  with 
disfavor  by  Burr.  Besides,  Miss  Clifton  was  a 
Connecticut  girl  and  he  wished  her  to  have  as  high 
an  opinion  as  possible  of  the  only  Connecticut 
boy  in  the  party. 

About  noon,  Burr  said :  "  Miss  Clifton,  I  re 
call  your  remark  of  yesterday  about  God's  temple 
being  in  the  woods.  It  evidently  is  not  located 
in  this  clearing ;  perhaps  we  can  find  it,  if  we  go 
far  enough."  So  they  set  off  on  foot  together. 
The  sun  was  bright,  but  its  rays  were  tempered 
by  a  cool  breeze;  this  became  balmy  under  the 
combined  influence  of  the  sun's  warmth  and  the 
perfume  of  the  wild  flowers,  seen  in  profusion  on 
every  side. 

"  How  I  wish,"  cried  the  young  girl,  "  that  I 
could  live  in  an  Eden  like  this  for  the  rest  of  my 
life !  I  never  did  like  the  city,  with  its  narrow 
streets  and  houses  crowded  so  closely  together. 


110  LITTLE  BURR 

How  pure  the  air  is,  and  how  freely  one  can 
breathe!  It  gives  one  new  ideas  and  new 
thoughts,  does  it  not,  Major  Burr?" 

"  You  will  pardon  me,  Miss  Clifton,  if  I  reply 
that  I  have  but  one  thought  in  my  mind.  Shall 
I  tell  you  what  it  is  ? " 

A  girl  more  deeply  versed  in  the  ways  of  the 
world  than  was  Adelaide  Clifton  might  have 
thought  that  his  remark  was  intended  to  lead  the 
way  to  a  compliment  to  herself,  but  Adelaide  was 
an  honest,  whole-souled  girl,  and  she  replied 
quickly : 

"  Certainly,  Major  Burr.  I  should  like  to  know 
your  thought,  for  it  must  be  a  great  and  noble 


one." 


"  It  is,"  said  he,  "  from  an  ideal  point  of  view. 
I  was  thinking  of  the  coming  conflict  between 
these  Colonies  and  the  powerful  mother  country. 
What  will  be  the  result?  Can  we  successfully 
meet  and  defeat  the  stronger  troops  and  ex 
perienced  generals  that  she  will  send  against  us  ? 
If  the  war  had  not  opened,  but,  instead,  we  were 
looking  forward  to  it  as  a  possibility  within  the 
next  five  years,  I  would  give  all  my  time  to  prepar 
ing  my  countrymen  for  the  conflict.  I  would  go 
from  colony  to  colony  and  urge  the  establishment 
of  military  schools  for  the  education  of  officers, 
and  make  provision  for  the  drilling  of  the  common 
soldiers.  Undrilled,  the  soldiers  are  like  pickets 
stuck  loosely  in  the  soil;  when  drilled,  they  be 
come  the  thick  hedge,  fully  capable  of  repelling 
assault."  As  he  spoke,  his  whole  frame  swelled 
with  the  intensity  of  his  feelings,  his  eyes  threw 


A  FAIR  COMPANION  111 

forth  a  fire  which  had  been  latent,  and  his  voice, 
which  before  had  been  pitched  in  a  conversational 
tone,  now  became  loud  and  resonant. 

In  turn  the  girl's  eyes  sparkled  with  pride. 
This  young  soldier  was  her  beau  ideal  of  all  men. 
She  had  never  met  one  before  with  such  innate 
power,  with  such  firm  resolves,  with  such  determi 
nation  of  purpose  to  win  a  name  and  fame  on  the 
battlefield. 

Men's  patriotism  may  find  strength  from  other 
sources  than  the  love  of  women,  but  its  flow  is 
sustained  by  their  sympathy  and  encouragement- 

"  Major  Burr,"  Miss  Clifton  cried,  "  I  am  a 
prophetess,  and  I  predict  that  you  will  win  glory 
in  the  coming  war !  I  may  not  know  you  then  " 
—  as  she  said  this,  her  voice  grew  lower,  and 
trembled  slightly  —  "so  I  will  anticipate  those  fair 
ladies  who  will  praise  you  one  of  these  days  by 
crowning  you  as  a  conqueror  to-day !  " 

She  began  gathering  leaves  and  wild  flowers. 
Burr  threw  himself  at  the  trunk  of  a  tree  and 
watched  her  agile  motions  with  interest.  He  may 
be  pardoned  for  thinking  to  himself  that  she  was 
both  beautiful  and  intellectual,  but  some  fair  read 
er  may  not  pardon  him  for  not  having  thoughts  of 
a  deeper  and  more  permanent  nature. 

Soon  Miss  Clifton  ran  towards  him,  bearing  in 
her  hands  a  wreath  which  she  had  deftly  woven 
from  the  leaves  and  flowers.  "Most  puissant 
General,"  said  she,  in  mock  heroic  style,  "  remove 
your  chapeau,  that  I  may  place  upon  your  brow 
this  wreath  of  laurel." 

"  Fair  lady,"  said  Burr,  "  I  kneel  to  receive  thy 


112  LITTLE  BURR 

gracious  favor,"  and  he  sank  upon  one  knee  while 
Miss  Clifton  placed  the  wreath  upon  his  head. 
They  went  onward,  she,  admiring  the  beauties  of 
nature  and  voicing  her  pleasure  from  time  to  time 
in  enthusiastic  language. 

Suddenly  the  path  ended  and  there  arose  be 
fore  them  a  precipitous  ascent  of  broken  stone, 
which  fancy  might  have  called  a  natural  staircase. 
"Shall  we  go  up?"  asked  Burr.  They  both 
looked  upward  and  saw  that  the  steep  acclivity 
terminated  in  a  huge  rocky  boulder.  "  Yes,"  cried 
Miss  Clifton,  "  the  view  from  the  top  will  surely 
pay  for  the  trouble  of  getting  up  there."  They 
slowly  ascended,  Burr's  arm  being  occasionally 
needed  to  support  his  fair  companion  when  a  longer 
step  than  usual  became  necessary.  At  last  they 
reached  the  top  and  were  well  repaid  for  their 
endeavors. 

The  view  was  a  charming  one,  and  Miss  Clifton 
was  in  raptures.  They  walked  to  the  edge  of  the 
boulder  and  looked  down.  The  distance  in  a 
perpendicular  line  was  about  thirty  feet,  which 
brought  the  tops  of  the  trees  nearly  on  a  level 
with  the  boulder.  One  of  the  taller  trees  over 
hung  the  rock  and  one  of  its  strongest  branches 
reached  across  the  intervening  distance  and  rested 
upon  it.  Burr,  who  had  the  agility  and  clear 
headedness  of  a  gymnast,  walked  out  upon  this 
branch  until  he  reached  the  trunk  of  the  tree. 
Miss  Clifton  fell  into  a  state  of  pretty  dismay  and 
begged  him  entreatingly  to  come  back  from  his 
dangerous  position;  but  he,  for  the  time  being, 
was  willful.  He  might  have  wished  to  learn  the 


A  FAIR  COMPANION  113 

real  extent  of  her  feelings ;  at  any  rate,  he  reached 
up  his  arm  and  catching  at  a  branch  above  him, 
drew  himself  up,  and  sat  down  upon  it. 

At  that  moment  a  loud  shriek  fell  upon  his 
ear.  It  came  from  a  woman,  and  must  have  been 
Adelaide's  voice.  Quick  as  lightning  he  dropped 
from  the  upper  branch  and  regained  his  footing 
upon  the  one  beneath.  Then  he  turned  to  see 
what  had  caused  the  outcry.  He  saw  what  he 
had  not  noticed  before  —  that  the  boulder  was  the 
end  of  a  rocky  ridge.  Some  fifty  feet  down  was 
an  opening  in  the  rock,  undoubtedly  a  cave. 
From  this  cave  the  head  of  a  bear  had  emerged, 
and  the  animal  was  moving  slowly  towards  Miss 
Clifton.  Her  cry  was  explained  and  her  immediate 
danger  was  obvious. 

What  should  he  do?  If  he  rejoined  her,  and 
they  attempted  to  descend  the  rocky  pathway,  they 
would  surely  be  overtaken  by  the  bear.  No,  there 
was  only  one  way  to  secure  her  safety  —  she  must 
join  him  on  the  tree.  Then  the  thought  occurred 
to  him  that  this  branch  rested  upon  the  boulder 
and  might  be  strong  enough  to  support  the  bear, 
which  would  surely  follow  them.  He  decided 
quickly  that  such  an  exigency  must  be  met  when 
it  came.  How  foolish  it  had  been  for  him  to  leave 
camp  without  his  rifle  or  pistols!  He  had  not 
even  brought  his  knife  with  him,  which  could  have 
been  used  as  a  last  resort.  He  had  thought  of 
taking  his  weapons,  but  then  it  had  occurred  to 
him  that  Miss  Clifton  might  consider  them  inap 
propriate  on  such  an  occasion,  and  he  had  antici 
pated  no  danger  from  either  human  being  or  wild 
beast. 


114  LITTLE  BURR 

"  Miss  Clifton,"  he  cried,  "  come  out  here  on 
the  bough.  You  will  be  safe  then." 

The  girl  was  evidently  paralyzed  with  fear,  and 
stood  as  though  stupefied.  The  bear  had  not 
accelerated  its  pace,  but  shambled  slowly  along. 
There  was  not  more  than  a  minute  to  spare. 
"Adelaide,  come!"  cried  Burr.  Her  Christian 
name,  spoken  by  the  young  soldier,  acted  like  a 
magnet.  With  a  glad  cry  she  started  towards  the 
place  where  the  bough  rested  upon  the  boulder. 

"Steady,  Adelaide,  be  the  brave  girl  I  know 
you  are."  As  he  said  this  he  extended  both  his 
hands,  and  the  young  girl,  thus  encouraged,  held 
out  hers,  and  they  were  soon  in  his  strong  grasp. 
He  walked  backward  and  she  forward,  until  the 
trunk  of  the  tree  was  reached.  Then,  fearing  that 
she  might  faint  from  the  nervous  reaction,  he 
threw  his  arms  about  her  and  held  her  close  to 
him. 

When  the  bear  saw  its  intended  victim,  for,  no 
doubt,  he  had  seen  her  through  the  opening  of  his 
lair,  he  bounded  forward  as  fast  as  he  could  propel 
his  heavy  body,  and  snarled  with  rage  when  he 
discovered  that  she  had  escaped  him.  He  was  evi 
dently  an  acute  animal.  He  did  not  intend  to  give 
up  the  pursuit.  He  could  see  his  victims  not 
more  than  ten  feet  from  him  and  there  seemed  to 
be  a  natural  pathway  leading  to  them.  He  walked 
to  the  end  of  the  bough  which  rested  on  the 
boulder,  and  putting  out  one  of  his  clumsy  paws, 
tested  its  rigidity.  His  instinct  hardly  went  so 
far  as  to  determine  the  possibility  of  its  sustain 
ing  his  weight. 


A  FAIR  COMPANION  115 

Burr  reflected  that,  if  he  were  alone,  his  escape 
would  be  easy ;  all  that  would  be  necessary  to  do 
would  be  to  descend  the  tree  and,  upon  reaching 
the  ground,  run  for  the  camp  at  his  greatest  speed. 
The  bear  would  hardly  be  likely  to  make  a  down 
ward  jump  of  thirty  feet,  in  order  to  follow  him. 
But  he  realized  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  his 
companion  to  descend  the  tree  without  positive 
danger.  He  looked  upward  to  see  if  there  was  a 
means  of  escape  in  that  way.  He  could  easily 
have  ascended  the  tree  to  its  topmost  branch  and 
been  out  of  danger,  but  how  could  he  manage  to 
so  assist  Miss  Clifton  that  she  could  reach  a 
similar  position  ? 

The  bear  was  wary.  It  was  evidently  not  en 
tirely  satisfied  with  the  means  of  passage  afforded 
by  the  bough  of  the  tree.  Perhaps  it  thought  it 
had  plenty  of  time ;  its  victims  could  not  escape, 
and  it  would  look  around  and  see  if  there  was  not 
an  easier  and  more  secure  way  of  reaching  them. 
It  walked  to  the  edge  of  the  boulder.  It  was  a 
huge  beast,  but,  as  it  stood  there,  to  the  eyes  of  its 
probable  victims  it  seemed  twice  its  natural  size, 
and  Miss  Clifton,  with  a  cry  of  fear,  covered  her 
face  with  her  hands. 

"Be  brave,  Adelaide,"  said  Burr;  "while  there 
is  life  there  is  hope.  I  propose  to  eat  that  bear, 
instead  of  being  eaten  by  him,  before  this  affair  is 
over." 

The  report  of  a  rifle  rang  out  upon  the  air. 
The  bear  gave  a  yell,  as  though  in  pain.  Burr 
looked  and  saw  a  stream  of  blood  coming  from  its 
shoulder ;  it  had  been  wounded,  but  not  mortally. 


116  LITTLE  BURR 

The  thought  came  at  once  to  his  mind  that  the 
shot  had  been  fired  by  one  of  his  party  —  probably 
Abe,  who,  becoming  anxious  on  account  of  their 
long  absence,  had  followed  them.  He  was  on  the 
point  of  calling  out  "  Abe  1 "  and  disclosing  their 
hiding  place,  but  was  restrained  by  an  inexplain- 
able  feeling  that  such  a  course  would  be  prema 
ture.  It  was  well  that  he  refrained.  Hardly  had 
he  come  to  this  conclusion,  which  it  had  not  taken 
more  than  twenty  seconds  to  form,  when  a  second 
report  was  heard.  This  shot  was  a  deadly  one,  for 
the  bear,  with  another  scream  of  pain,  started  in 
the  direction  of  his  cave.  He  had  proceeded  but 
a  short  distance,  however,  when  he  tumbled  over, 
and  fell,  an  inert  mass,  on  the  blood-stained  rock. 
Looking  to  the  other  side  of  the  trunk  of  the  tree, 
Burr  discovered  that  an  equally  strong  bough  pro 
jected  at  the  same  level.  If  they  could  reach  it, 
they  would  be  screened  from  view.  If  friends  were 
coming,  they  could  easily  disclose  themselves ;  if 
enemies,  they  might  escape  detection. 

The  change  in  position  was  safely  made  and 
Burr  drew  down  some  smaller  branches  in  such  a 
way  as  to  screen  them  from  view.  Fortunately, 
Miss  Clifton's  riding  habit  was  of  dark  green  cloth, 
which,  under  the  circumstances,  was  a  great  advan 
tage.  Telling  her  to  hold  firmly  to  a  small  branch, 
he  peered  through  the  leaves  to  see  what  was  to 
be  the  outcome  of  this  strange  and  unexpected 
adventure. 

Suddenly  voices  were  heard.  They  were  loud 
but  guttural,  and  Burr  divined  at  once  that  those 
who  had  fired  the  shots  were  Indians.  His  sur- 


A  FAIR  COMPANION  117 

mise  soon  proved  correct,  for  two  lusty  savages, 
with  the  smoke  still  issuing  from  their  rifles,  who 
had  been  ascending  the  rocky  acclivity,  reached 
the  broad  boulder  and  surveyed  with  grunts  of 
satisfaction  their  dead  prey.  Placing  their  rifles 
upon  the  rock,  they  drew  their  knives  and  began 
to  remove  the  heavy  coat  of  fur  from  their  victim. 
It  was  evidently  in  their  minds  that  it  would 
protect  them  from  the  cold  during  the  coming 
winter. 

The  situation,  instead  of  being  improved,  Burr 
felt,  was  growing  more  serious.  His  own  strength 
was  in  no  way  diminished,  but  he  was  afraid  that 
his  companion's  might  give  out  at  any  moment, 
and  she  might  be  unable  to  longer  sustain  herself 
in  the  cramped  position  which  she  was  obliged  to 
assume.  With  this  thought  in  his  mind  he  threw 
one  of  his  arms  about  her  and  whispered  encourag 
ing  words  in  her  ear. 

"  Be  brave  a  little  while  longer,"  he  said.  **  We 
shall  have  some  of  that  bear  for  supper,  after  all." 

The  change  in  his  position  brought  to  his 
view  again  the  entrance  to  the  cave  from  which 
the  bear  had  emerged.  What  was  that  ?  It  was 
the  she-bear,  who,  missing  her  companion  and  who, 
perhaps,  hearing  the  shots,  was  coming  forth  to 
investigate  on  her  own  account.  The  Indians 
were  upon  their  knees,  busily  engaged  upon  the 
carcass.  Burr  knew  that  they  had  failed  to  reload 
their  rifles,  and  if  the  she-bear  set  upon  them  they 
had  only  their  knives  to  defend  themselves.  His 
first  impulse  was  one  of  humanity  —  to  cry  out 
and  warn  the  Indians  of  their  danger— but  self- 


118  LITTLE  BURR 

preservation  is  the  strongest  of  all  feelings,  and 
Burr  checked  the  shout  of  warning  which  he  was 
upon  the  point  of  uttering.  Glancing  through  the 
interstices  of  his  leafy  screen,  he  waited  the  coming 
mortal  combat,  for  such  he  knew  it  would  prove 
to  be. 

He  had  not  long  to  wait.  The  she-bear  had 
divined  the  fact  that  her  mate  was  dead;  she 
had  sniffed  blood,  and  probably  bears  recognize 
danger  to  their  own  species  as  readily  as  does  man 
to  his.  With  long  but  almost  noiseless  bounds  she 
covered  the  short  distance  between  the  cave  and 
the  rocky  boulder,  and  sprang  between  the  two 
Indians,  who  had  no  intimation  of  her  presence. 
Bringing  a  huge  paw  down  upon  the  head  of  one, 
she  crushed  him  to  the  earth,  while  the  next 
instant  she  fastened  her  teeth  in  the  neck  of  the 
other.  The  onslaught  placed  both  of  her  victims 
immediately  at  her  mercy,  but  she  had  none. 
They  were  unable  to  use  their  knives,  their  only 
weapons  of  defence,  and  in  a  few  moments  their 
dead  bodies  were  stretched  across  that  of  their 
own  victim. 

Two  deadly  dangers  had  been  removed,  but  a 
third  and  terrible  one  still  remained.  Their 
chances  of  escape  were  in  no  way  improved,  for 
the  infuriated  she-bear  was  an  even  more  formid 
able  adversary  than  her  mate  had  been.  Burr 
reflected  that  possibly  the  Indians  might  have 
been  friendly,  but  it  was  too  late  now  to  repine  at 
not  having  taken  steps  to  ascertain  this  fact. 

The  sun  was  slowly  sinking  in  the  west  and  its 
reflected  radiance  threw  a  shower  of  golden  rays 


A  FAIR  COMPANION  119 

upon  the  forest.  Turning  to  Miss  Clifton,  Burr 
said: 

"  We  are  safe  for  the  present,  at  least ;  there 
has  been  a  remarkable  occurrence.  The  two 
Indians  who  killed  the  bear  have  been  killed  in 
turn  by  the  she-bear.  Our  friends  will  surely 
come  for  us,  but  there  is,  of  course,  a  chance  that 
they  may  take  the  wrong  direction  and  may  not 
find  us  for  some  time.  The  she-bear  will  not  leave 
the  body  of  her  dead  mate  for  hours,  so  our  retreat 
in  that  direction  is  cut  off.  We  must  try  to  get 
from  this  tree  to  another  and  then  to  a  third,  and 
endeavor  in  some  way  to  reach  the  ground  without 
attracting  her  attention." 

But  this  course  was  destined  to  become  un 
necessary.  As  hour  after  hour  sped  away,  Abe 
Budlong  had  become  nervous  and  apprehensive 
for  the  safety  of  his  friend  Aaron  and  that  pretty 
girl  who  was  born  in  Connecticut. 

"  I  say,  boys,"  said  he,  "  I'm  afraid  somethin' 
has  happened  ter  the  Major.  He  didn't  take  his 
gun  or  his  pistols  with  him,  and  I'm  afraid  he's 
got  inter  trouble.  He'd  get  out  all  right  if  he  was 
alone,  but  with  that  gal  on  his  hands  he'd  be  kind 
o'  hampered.  I  think  we  ought  ter  go  and  look 
him  up." 

The  men  had  tired  of  their  card-playing  and 
had  slept  off  the  effect  of  their  long  and  strong 
potations  of  rum.  They  were  just  in  the  mood  for 
an  adventure  of  some  kind,  and  grasping  their 
rifles,  willingly  followed  Abe's  lead  into  the  forest. 
They  covered  the  ground  quickly,  for  they  were  all 
strong  men  and  used  to  making  their  way  through 


120  LITTLE  BURR 

the  woods.  Before  they  reached  the  rocky  acclivity 
Abe's  quick  eye  discovered  footprints  and  other 
signs  that  they  were  on  the  right  track  of  the 
parties  of  whom  they  were  in  search. 

"  It's  all  right,  boys ! "  he  cried.  "  They  came 
this  way." 

"  Well,  I'll  wager  a  shilling,"  said  one  of  the 
men,  "  that  they  never  went  up  those  rocks." 

41  Well,  I'll  bet  they  did  ! "  cried  Abe.  "  They 
had  ter  do  that  or  force  their  way  right  through 
the  forest,  and  I  don't  believe  the  Major  would 
have  tried  ter  do  that,  with  a  gal  on  his  hands. 
Besides,  that  gal  came  from  Connecticut,  and  she 
just  stumped  the  Major  to  climb  up  there  and  find 
out  what  they  could  see  when  they  got  ter  the 
top.  Come  along,  boys,  it  won't  do  any  harm  ter 
go  up,  anyway.  If  we  find  we're  on  the  wrong 
scent,  we'll  come  back  agin." 

Abe  started  ahead,  followed  by  his  three  com 
panions.  When  half  way  up  he  stopped  and 
emitted  a  low  whistle.  "  Jerusalem  crickets !  "  he 
said  in  a  whisper.  "  Did  ye  see  that  ?  " 

The  men,  who  had  been  intent  upon  finding 
the  most  secure  places  upon  which  to  put  their 
feet,  had  been  looking  downward  rather  than 
ahead.  As  Abe  spoke,  however,  they  all  looked 
up  and  saw  the  same  picture  upon  which  Burr's 
eyes  at  the  same  moment  were  resting. 

"  I  wish,"  said  Abe,  "  that  that  'ere  b'ar  was  the 
hull  British  army.  We'd  clean  'em  out  at  one 
shot,  jest  as  we're  goin'  ter  settle  him.  Now,  boys, 
we  each  one  of  us  know  best  where  ter  hit  a  b'ar. 
When  we  take  out  them  'ere  bullets,  I  don't  want 
ter  find  'em  more'n  an  inch  apart." 


A  FAIR  COMPANION  121 

The  men  secured  steady  footing  and  raised 
their  rifles.  The  four  reports  were  as  one  —  in 
stantaneous  —  and  equally  sudden  was  the  death  of 
the  she-bear,  which  fell  prostrate  upon  the  dead 
bodies  beneath  her.  With  yells  of  delight  the 
four  men  rushed  forward,  tripping  and  stumbling, 
but  regaining  their  footing  and  dashing  forward 
again,  until  all  of  them  reached  the  top  of  the 
rocky  boulder. 

"Well,  by  gum!"  cried  Abe.  "If  I  warn't  a 
member  of  a  religious  family  and  not  used  ter 
indulgin'  in  profane  language,  I  should  say  there 
had  been  a  h — 1  of  a  time  up  here." 

At  that  moment,  a  loud  and  well-known  voice 
cried  out: 

"Hello,  Abe!" 

As  Burr  uttered  the  words,  he  pushed  aside 
the  screen  and  his  face  came  into  full  view.  Abe 
started  back.  What  he  thought,  no  one  will  ever 
know ;  all  he  said  was : 

"  Boys,  there's  the  Major !  "  Then  he  added, 
"But  where's  the  gal?" 

Abe  stepped  out  upon  the  bough  over  which 
Burr  and  Miss  Clifton  had  made  their  escape,  and 
extending  his  hands  assisted  them  in  reaching 
the  boulder  in  safety. 

"  It's  not  a  very  pleasant  sight  for  a  lady," 
apologized  Abe,  "but  you're  a  Connecticut  gal 
and  I  guess  you  can  stand  it.  I  kind  o'  reckon 
that  the  two  Indyuns  killed  the  fust  b'ar,  then  the 
second  b'ar  killed  the  two  Indyuns,  and  then  a 
detachment  of  the  Colonial  army  killed  the  second 
b'ar  and  rescued  Major  Burr  and  Miss  Clifton." 


122  LITTLE  BURR 

"  You  have  got  it  just  right,  Abe,"  said  Burr. 
"You  could  not  have  described  the  events  any 
better  if  you  had  been  an  eye-witness,  as  we  have 
been.  But  let  us  get  back  to  camp  as  soon  as 
possible.  There  may  be  other  dangers  in  store 
for  us  if  we  remain  here  any  longer.  But,  a  word 
of  caution, —  those  dead  Indians  would  not  have 
lost  their  lives  if  they  had  not  been  careless. 
After  bringing  down  their  game  they  failed  to 
reload  their  rifles." 

" '  Nuff,"  said  Abe,  and  he  proceeded  to  reload, 
his  example  being  followed  by  his  three  com 
panions. 

"  If  you  will  supply  me  with  ammunition,"  said 
Burr,  "  I  think  we  will  take  possession  of  these 
two  very  good  rifles,  formerly  owned  by  our  Indian 
friends,  and  load  them  also."  This  was  soon 
done. 

"  Now,"  said  Burr,  "  I  made  a  promise  to  Miss 
Clifton.  I  should  like  to  keep  it.  I  promised  her 
a  bear  steak  for  supper." 

"  She  shall  have  it,"  cried  Abe.  "  And,  boys, 
we'll  have  roasted  b'ar's  feet;  there  ain't  nothin' 
finer  in  the  way  of  meat  in  the  world." 

A  bright  moon  lighted  up  the  last  part  of  their 
homeward  trip.  The  steak  was  cooked  over  some 
hot  coals,  while  the  feet  were  roasted  in  a  hole  in 
the  ground  in  which  hot  coals  had  first  been 
placed.  Then  they  were  removed,  the  feet  put  in 
and  covered  with  sod. 

After  a  day  of  terrible  adventure,  which  might 
have  ended  in  the  death  of  two  of  their  party,  the 
company  became  happy,  and  some  of  its  members 
even  hilarious. 


A   FAIR   COMPANION  123 

At  eight  o'clock  Burr  remembered  the  promise 
that  had  been  made  to  the  soldiers;  camp  was 
struck  and  the  party  resumed  its  journey  south 
ward. 

When  they  reached  West  Point,  Burr  decided 
that  they  would  make  the  rest  of  the  journey  by 
water.  Miss  Clifton  had  borne  up  remarkably 
well  with  the  fatigues  of  the  journey,  but  during 
the  two  days  which  preceded  their  arrival  at  West 
Point,  a  heavy  rain  storm  had  prevailed  and, 
despite  their  best  endeavors,  all  the  members  of 
the  party  were  thoroughly  drenched  and,  neces 
sarily,  suffered  somewhat.  The  horses  were  sold 
and  a  boat  purchased  in  which  to  complete  the 
trip.  In  it  their  remaining  stores  were  packed 
away,  and  on  a  bright,  sunny  morning,  they  pushed 
off  from  shore  and  started  on  their  way  down 
stream. 

Burr  and  his  five  companions  did  not  meet 
with  any  exciting  adventures  during  their  passage 
down  the  Hudson.  Both  days  and  nights  were 
pleasant.  No  storms  roughened  the  river,  the  sur 
face  of  which  was  as  smooth  as  a  mill-pond.  Some 
nights  were  passed  in  the  boat  and  some  on  land. 
They  were  all  anxious  to  reach  New  York,  and  as 
long  as  their  strength  would  permit,  the  oars  were 
plied  by  sturdy  arms.  It  was  only  when  their 
tired  limbs  needed  repose,  that  the  boat  was 
allowed  to  drift  slowly  along  with  a  watcher  at  the 
bow,  or  was  rowed  into  some  little  cove,  where  a 
big  fire  was  started,  the  shelter-tent  set  up,  and  a 
camp  improvised  for  a  night's  stay  on  land. 

New  York  was  finally  reached.  Burr's  first 
duty  was,  of  course,  to  escort  Miss  Clifton  to  the 


124  LITTLE  BURR 

home  of  her  aunt,  Mistress  von  Ketterer,  the 
widow  of  a  Dutch  merchant,  who  had  made  a  for 
tune  and  left  it  to  his  wife,  a  comely  person,  about 
forty  years  of  age.  She  lived  in  an  old-fashioned 
Dutch  house,  built  in  the  center  of  a  large  garden, 
and  was,  in  face,  form,  and  voice,  a  Knickerbocker 
of  the  old  school.  He  was  thanked  over  and  over 
again  by  the  kind-hearted  lady  for  his  attention 
and  courtesy  to  her  niece,  and  accepted  an  invita 
tion,  warmly  extended  by  both  to  call  upon  them. 
Soon  after  his  arrival  he  received  another 
letter  from  his  friend,  Col.  Matthias  Ogden,  inform 
ing  him  that  General  Washington  was  ready  to 
give  Major  Burr  an  assignment  as  aide  on  his  staff 
and  make  him  a  member  of  his  official  family. 


CHAPTER  XI 

AN   OLD  NEW  YORK  GARDEN 

TWTADAM  von  Ketterer  was  delighted  with 
Adelaide's  presence  and  insisted  that  she 
should  remain  with  her  permanently. 

"  I  am  very  lonesome,"  said  her  aunt.  "  Your 
uncle  Jacob  died  about  five  years  ago.  He  was 
an  old  man  and  very  infirm,  but  he  retained  his 
intellect  to  the  last,  and  he  was  such  good  company, 
my  dear.  I  used  to  read  to  him  and  there  was 
hardly  a  book  that  he  could  not  tell  me  something 
which  would  have  added  to  its  value,  if  the  author 
had  but  known  of  it.  He  had  a  college  education 
in  Holland  before  he  came  to  America,  and  he 
was  always  a  great  reader." 

Adelaide  Clifton's  father  and  mother  were  both 
dead.  She  had  made  her  home  with  a  married 
sister,  who  lived  in  Connecticut.  Her  presence  in 
Montreal  had  been  occasioned  by  a  visit  to  an 
other  married  sister,  who  was  the  wife  of  a  British 
officer.  Adelaide  would  not  assent,  at  once,  to 
her  aunt's  request ;  but  after  she  had  been  in  the 
old  mansion  for  a  week,  it  seemed  more  like  home 
to  her  than  any  place  in  which  she  had  ever 
lived. 

The  house  had  many  large  rooms,  some  of 
them  very  large,  and  also  many  small  ones.  In 
one  of  the  larger,  Adelaide  one  day  found  a  secret 


126  LITTLE  BURR 

panel ;  on  opening  it,  she  discovered,  to  her  aston 
ishment,  a  flight  of  stairs.  With  the  impetuosity 
of  youth,  she  ran  swiftly  up,  despite  the  fact  that 
it  was  covered  with  dust  and  swayed  perceptibly 
beneath  her  weight. 

Opening  a  small  door  at  the  head  of  the  stairs, 
she  entered  and  found  herself  in  a  large  room. 
From  floor  to  ceiling  the  walls  were  covered  with 
shelves,  and  these  shelves  were  packed  closely 
with  books.  The  only  furniture  in  the  room  con 
sisted  of  a  number  of  comfortable,  old-fashioned 
rocking-chairs  and  a  large  mahogany  table,  beauti 
fully  carved  and  resting  upon  four  lion's  feet. 
"  That  must  have  been  Uncle  Jacob's  library,"  she 
said  to  herself,  as  she  slowly  retraced  her  steps  and 
replaced  the  panel. 

Her  curiosity  had  been  whetted,  not  satisfied, 
by  her  discovery.  The  next  day  she  said  to  her 
aunt: 

"  You  told  me  that  Uncle  Jacob  was  a  great 
reader.  What  has  become  of  all  his  books  ?  Did 
you  sell  them  ?  " 

"  No,  child,"  was  Madam  von  Ketterer's  reply, 
and  she  looked  inquiringly  into  Adelaide's  face, 
to  which  a  telltale  blush  quickly  mounted.  I  have 
had  no  one  to  read  to  me,"  her  aunt  continued, 
"  since  Jacob  died.  I  have  given  all  my  time  to 
the  management  of  my  house  and  my  servants. 
But  some  day,  Adelaide,  we  will  go  up  there  and 
you  shall  read  to  me,"  she  added,  demurely.  "  Any 
time  you  wish  to  go  there  alone,  I  shall  be  pleased 
to  have  you,  and  you  can  pick  out  something  to 
read  to  me  when  I  have  the  time  to  listen." 


AN  OLD  NEW  YORK  GARDEN        127 

Adelaide  knew  that  her  aunt  had  divined  her 
secret,  but  she  said  nothing,  and  taking  her  hat 
from  its  peg,  ran  out  into  the  old  garden,  which, 
although  ablaze  with  the  noonday  sun,  yet  had 
many  cool  corners  which  frustrated  all  the  efforts 
of  the  heated  beams  of  light  to  enter  them. 

Adelaide  took  refuge  in  one  of  these  cool 
retreats  and  looked  about  her.  An  old  New  York 
garden!  "It  is  perfectly  lovely!"  the  girl  was 
forced  to  say  aloud.  These  words  may  seem 
strangely  familiar  to  a  reader  of  the  present  day, 
but  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  language  of 
admiration  changes  but  little  in  a  century. 

Adelaide  was  very  fond  of  horseback  riding 
and  hardly  a  morning  passed  that  she  did  not  in 
dulge  in  her  favorite  exercise.  Her  beautiful  face 
and  figure  quickly  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
gallants  of  the  city  and  of  the  young  officers  of 
the  American  army,  then  stationed  there.  In 
quiries  soon  became  rife  as  to  who  the  young 
and  beautiful  stranger  might  be,  and  when  it  was 
discovered  that  she  was  the  niece  of  Madam  von 
Ketterer,  the  usual  devices  were  adopted  to  secure 
an  opportunity  to  visit  the  old  Dutch  mansion. 

During  Jacob  von  Ketterer's  lifetime  he  had 
entertained  lavishly  and  his  wife  was  well  known 
to  what  may  be  called  the  best  people  of  the  city. 
It  is  not  strange,  therefore,  that  within  a  few  weeks 
after  Adelaide's  arrival  in  New  York  her  aunt's 
house  was  frequented  by  many  visitors,  the  greater 
proportion  being  young,  unmarried  gentlemen. 

Major  Aaron  Burr  had  accepted  the  invitation 
so  courteously  given  him  by  Adelaide's  aunt,  and 


128  LITTLE  BURR 

had  called  many  times  to  present  his  compliments 
to  the  ladies;  and  on  several  occasions  he  had 
strolled  through  the  beautiful  garden  with  Adelaide 
for  his  companion.  In  their  conversations  they 
often  referred  to  the  trip  from  Montreal  to  New 
York,  and  saw  over  and  over  again  the  terrible 
conflict  which  had  ended  in  the  death,  both  of 
the  Indians  and  their  intended  victims. 

It  is  not  strange  that  among  the  gentlemen 
who  received  invitations  to  visit  Madam  von 
Ketterer  should  have  been  included  the  young 
and  handsome  Capt.  Alexander  Hamilton. 

His  judgment  was  taken  captive  by  the  bril 
liancy  of  Adelaide's  conversation,  and  his  West 
Indian  blood  was  turned  to  fire  by  her  extraordinary 
beauty.  The  acquaintance  thus  formed  was  not 
permitted  to  languish.  Every  moment  of  relaxa 
tion  from  his  military  duties  was  devoted  to  her. 
Day  after  day  he  was  by  her  side ;  day  after  day 
he  exerted  to  the  utmost  those  powers  of  fascina 
tion  which  he  had,  as  yet,  found  no  woman  able 
to  resist. 

That  she  was  pleased  with  his  society  and 
flattered  by  his  attentions  admitted  of  no  question, 
and  her  practised  wooer  spared  no  exertion  to  im 
prove  the  favorable  position  that  he  had  gained. 
Quietly  and  artfully,  he  had  extracted  from  her  a 
knowledge  of  her  tastes  and  her  favorite  pursuits, 
of  the  books  she  read,  the  authors  she  most 
admired,  the  virtues  most  esteemed,  and  the  vices 
most  abhorred.  With  the  language  of  a  master 
he  touched  the  chords  on  which  she  had  un 
consciously  taught  him  to  play.  The  evident 


AN  OLD  NEW  YORK  GARDEN        129 

pleasure  and  the  close  attention  with  which  she 
listened,  raised  flattering  hopes  in  his  breast,  and 
ignorant  that  her  heart  was  another's,  he  exulted 
in  the  conviction  that  every  hour  brought  him 
nearer  to  the  accomplishment  of  his  purpose. 

What  was  his  purpose  ?  Honorable  marriage  ? 
Oh,  no  !  He  had  learned  by  diligent  inquiry  that 
she  was  comparatively  poor,  and  destitute  of  in 
fluential  friends.  It  did  not  suit  his  ambitious 
schemes  to  link  himself,  at  such  a  time,  to  one  who 
would  be  a  clog  upon  his  advancement ;  or,  if  not 
an  absolute  hindrance,  at  least  incapable  of  push 
ing  him  up  the  ascent  he  was  beginning  to  climb. 
Yet,  while  his  ambition  controlled  his  passion  so 
far  as  to  deprive  it  of  all  honorable  aims,  it 
diminished  none  of  its  fiery  intensity,  but  served 
only  to  divert  it  into  channels  of  intended  dis 
honorable  gratification. 

Soon  Alexander  Hamilton  impatiently  watched 
for  an  opportunity  to  declare  the  passion  that 
consumed  him,  and  his  very  soul  was  burning  to 
hear  the  blushing  avowal  of  its  return,  which  he 
doubted  not  would  follow. 

The  opportunity  he  had  longed  for  came  at 
length,  under  circumstances  as  favorable  as  he 
could  desire.  The  hour  was  twilight;  the  time, 
the  dreamy  month  of  May,  when  the  heart  is 
always  full  and  the  blood  dances  gladly  through 
the  throbbing  veins.  The  bright  moon  had  just 
risen  above  the  horizon,  bathing  spire  and  cupola 
in  its  mellow  rays,  which  mingled  harmoniously 
with  the  hues  of  opening  bud  and  blooming 
flower,  and  clothed  in  robes  of  richer  beauty  the 
green  turf  on  which  they  rested. 


130  LITTLE  BURR 

Seated  beneath  a  bower  of  fragrant  flowers, 
Adelaide  Clifton  was  listening  with  rapt  attention 
to  his  eloquent  words.  Turning  from  the  scenes 
about  him,  he  transported  her  to  the  sea-girt  isle 
on  which  his  infant  eyes  had  first  opened  to  the 
light  of  day,  and  the  happiest  years  of  his  life  had 
been  passed  in  sinless  pleasures.  He  painted  for 
her  a  picture  of  a  clime  where  frosts  never  come, 
and  the  year  knows  no  changes,  except  from  the 
balmy  spring  to  the  glorious  summer ;  where  the 
green  tree  never  sheds  its  leaves,  and  the  rose  that 
drops  from  its  stem,  scorched  and  withered,  at 
noonday,  is  replaced  before  morning  by  another, 
sweeter  and  lovelier,  that  the  dews  of  night  have 
nourished  into  life ;  where  the  plumage  of  the  birds 
that  throng  the  deep  woods  and  feast  on  the  lus 
cious  fruits  of  the  tropics,  is  variegated  as  the 
rainbow,  and  the  rich  music  of  their  songs  swells 
like  a  choral  anthem  from  the  spirit  land ;  where 
the  maiden  slumbers  by  babbling  fountains  in  gar 
dens  of  perfume,  until  the  evening  shades  have 
relieved  the  fiery  sun,  and  the  moon  and  the  stars 
invite  her  forth  to  dream  of  the  glorious  beauties 
of  heaven  and  to  revel  in  the  sensuous  delights 
of  earth. 

All  the  pictures  his  memory  supplied  of  that 
luxurious  clime  were  placed  before  her.  Nor  did 
he  pause  here.  He  knew  the  power  of  sympathy 
over  the  female  heart  and  gradually  led  his  willing 
listener  among  the  varied  scenes  that  had  grown 
familiar  to  him  in  his  adventurous  life.  He 
described  the  sea  when  the  tempest  was  unchained, 
and  the  strong  bark  shivered,  and  the  stout  mast 


AN  OLD  NEW  YORK  GARDEN        131 

reeled  and  cracked  at  the  whirlwind's  breath.  He 
told  her  of  nights  upon  the  trackless  deep  when 
the  heavens  were  hung  with  black  and  not  a  star 
looked  down  upon  the  inky  flood ;  of  the  wild  roar 
of  the  breakers,  as  the  doomed  vessel  dashed 
among  their  foamy  crests ;  of  the  despairing  cries 
of  the  struggling  victims  and  the  delirious  joy  of 
the  fortunate  few  whom  the  waves  had  mercifully 
thrown  upon  the  sandy  beach. 

The  genuine  pathos  of  his  narrative  was 
heightened  by  its  evident  truthfulness,  and  its 
influence  was  the  more  marked  because  he  painted 
nothing  that  he  had  not  seen,  and  gave  voice  to 
no  emotion  which  he  had  not  felt.  A  stray  moon 
beam  had  stolen  through  the  trellised  vines  and 
rested  on  the  cheek  of  Adelaide  Clifton.  By  its 
light  Hamilton  saw  that  she  was  in  tears  —  tears 
for  his  sufferings,  his  perils  —  perhaps  of  joy  at 
his  escape. 

"  How  little  do  we  know,"  he  went  on,  without 
seeming  to  notice  them,  "the  changes  that  are 
before  us.  Eighteen  years  had  not  darkened  the 
down  on  my  lip,  when  I  exchanged  the  dreamy 
isle  for  the  boisterous  ocean.  Other  changes  also 
came,  and  now,  at  an  age  when  the  boy  is  scarcely 
merged  in  the  man,  the  merchant's  pen  is  thrown 
aside  for  warrior's  arms.  Perhaps  the  next  change 
will  be  my  death  on  the  battlefield.  All  beyond 
to-morrow  is  unknown ;  of  one  thing  only  can  we 
always  be  sure.  Future  joys  may  glide  away,  like 
the  cooling  waters  that  rose  to  the  lips  of  Tantalus, 
whenever  we  attempt  to  taste  of  them;  but  the 
present  is  ours.  Ours,  not  only  in  the  enjoyment 


132  LITTLE  BURR 

it  offers  to-day,  but  in  the  memories  it  sends  with 
us  to  gladden  the  coming  time.  Grief  and  pain, 
sickness  and  wounds,  are  robbed  of  their  bitterness 
when  there  is  one  blessed  hour  upon  which  we 
can  look  back  and  feel  that  it  is  beyond  the  power 
of  Fate  to  deprive  us  of  the  rapture  it  brought." 

"  It  may  be  as  you  say,  Captain  Hamilton,"  she 
replied,  "  but  what  are  they  to  do  for  whom  the 
past  has  no  raptures  —  whose  eyes,  turning  back 
upon  the  vista  of  years,  rest  only  upon  sorrowful 
reflections  ? " 

"To  one  whose  years  had  really  been  so 
saddened,  I  would  say  —  look  forward,  forward 
evermore,  and  conquer  the  gloom  of  yesterday  by 
anticipating  the  brightness  of  to-morrow.  But 
why  do  you  ask?  Such  a  question  can  be  of  no 
interest  to  you." 

"More,"  was  the  mournful  rejoinder,  "much 
more  than  you  perhaps  imagine."  Then,  as  if 
afraid  of  having  disclosed  more  than  she  wished 
to  reveal,  she  added : 

"Just  now,  you  yourself  painted  the  future  as 
unknown  and  uncertain.  What  right  have  I  to 
claim  exemption  from  the  common  lot  ?  Why  to 
me,  more  than  others,  should  the  sunshine  come 
unmingled  with  tears  ?  " 

"  Because  you  are  better,  and  fairer,  and  love 
lier;  because  the  Creator  permitted  you  to  stray 
from  your  home  among  the  angels,  in  mercy,  not 
in  anger;  because  you  come  to  chase  away  the 
bitterness  of  earth,  not  to  partake  of  its  sufferings." 

"  Captain  Hamilton,"  she  replied, "  must  pardon 
me  for  doubting  the  soundness  of  an  argument 


AN  OLD  NEW  YORK  GARDEN        133 

which  he  has  found  it  necessary  to  clothe  in  such 
extravagance  of  flattery." 

"  Flattery !  And  yet  I  do  not  wonder  that  you 
call  it  such,  for  I  must  confess  that  speaking  the 
truth  about  you  sounds  like  what  the  world  calls 
flattery.  It  would  be  in  the  case  of  others,  but 
not  in  yours,  Adelaide." 

"  I  think,"  said  she,  with  a  smile,  "  that  a  truth 
ful  delineation  of  me  would  be  much  more  prosaic. 
Born  in  a  tropical  clime,  your  language  has  all  the 
exuberance  of  the  natural  beauties  of  your  native 
land." 

"  I  know  it ! "  cried  Hamilton,  passionately. 
"  I  am  a  child  of  the  burning  sun,  not  of  the  cold, 
frigid  moon,  which  is  now  looking  down  upon  us 
and  which,  I  fear,  chills  your  heart.  Flattery! 
that  was  the  word  you  used.  You  do  me  an 
injustice,  Adelaide,  if  you  think  that  my  words 
sprang  from  so  base  a  source.  Does  the  Persian 
dream  of  flattering  the  sun  when  he  kneels  before 
his  fire-crowned  altar  and  in  the  gorgeous  poesy 
of  the  East,  hymns  the  praises  of  his  burning  idol  ? 
Yet  in  what  Persian  breast  ever  throbbed  a  wilder 
idolatry  than  mine  ?  From  the  first  moment  I 
beheld  you,  my  soul  went  out  from  my  keeping.  I 
did  not  love  —  no,  Adelaide  —  I  worshipped !  And 
when  I  wished  to  tell  you  of  it  —  when,  again  and 
again,  the  strong  impulse  was  upon  me  to  tell  you 
to  listen —  I  paused  and  hesitated  because  it  seemed 
to  me  that  language  had  no  words  to  syllable  the 
intensity  of  that  adoration.  Even  now,"  he  con 
tinued,  taking  her  hand  in  his,  "  I  am  tortured  by 
a  dark  fear  that  I  have  but  poorly  made  you 


134  LITTLE  BURR 

comprehend  how  entirely  every  thought,  and  feel 
ing,  and  desire,  save  one,  have  been  swallowed  up. 
How  completely  one  word  of  yours  will  bless ; 
how  hopelessly  one  other  word  will  blast  the 
morning  of  my  existence!" 

The  hand  he  had  seized  remained  for  a  moment 
in  his.  The  fragile  form  of  the  lovely  girl  shrank 
and  shivered  like  an  aspen  when  the  north  wind 
is  blowing.  A  flood  of  tears  came  to  her  relief, 
and  snatching  her  hand  hastily  away,  she  ex 
claimed,  in  tones  of  strong  and  deep  emotion : 

"  Forgive  me,  oh !  forgive  me,  Captain  Hamilton 
—  for,  as  Heaven  is  my  witness,  I  never  dreamed 
of  this.  I  do  not  —  I  cannot  love  you,  and  if  I 
have  done  anything  to  encourage  your  hopes  I 
have  deeply  wronged  you.  Pity  me,  and  forgive 
me." 

"  There  is  nothing  to  forgive,  Adelaide.  I  was 
a  slave  before  I  had  time  to  think  of  encourage 
ment.  Mine  is  a  love  that  would  have  blossomed 
alike  under  cheering  smiles  or  menacing  frowns. 
It  came  unbidden ;  it  will  abide  with  me  here,  and 
when  the  curtain  drops  upon  the  stage  of  life  it 
will  travel  with  me  through  the  countless  ages  of 
the  world  to  come.  But  you  are  too  deeply 
agitated  to  listen  further  now.  In  a  few  days  I 
shall  see  you  again.  Until  then,  I  will  try  to  bear 
my  disappointment.  Good-night,  and  may  the 
angels  send  messengers  of  bliss  to  people  your 
dreams." 

What  were  the  feelings  of  the  bold  and  gifted, 
though  eminently  bad  and  dangerous  man,  as  he 
traversed  the  streets  of  the  silent  city?  Stung, 


AN  OLD  NEW  YORK  GARDEN        135 

wounded,  almost  maddened  by  the  repulse  he  had 
met  with,  he  walked  rapidly  on,  trying  to  think, 
yet  feeling,  that  thought  was  impossible.  Arriving 
at  his  own  quarters,  he  extinguished  the  light  and 
threw  himself,  dressed  as  he  was,  upon  the  bed. 

"At  least,"  he  said,  when  the  chaos  of  his 
feelings  had  assumed  some  degree  of  order,  "  at 
least,  I  have  made  no  unnecessary  or  embarrassing 
disclosures.  She  thinks  my  purpose  was  honor 
able,  and  come  what  may,  my  character  is  safe." 

From  this  villainous  consolation  he  turned  to 
other  views  of  the  situation.  He  ran  over  in  his 
mind  all  that  had  occurred  since  their  first  meet 
ing.  He  recalled  every  look,  and  tone,  ane 
gesture.  He  remembered  the  minutest  shade  that 
had  passed  over  her  expressive  countenance.  He 
taxed  his  ingenuity  to  find  some  plausible  ground 
for  hoping  that  perseverance  might  still  be  rewarded 
with  success.  It  was  in  vain.  The  earnest  truth 
fulness  of  her  words  and  manner,  her  sorrowful 
agitation,  her  unconcealed  distress,  left  no  room  to 
believe  that  the  avowal  of  his  passion  had  caused 
any  feeling  but  that  of  unmixed  pain. 

"  How,"  he  inwardly  asked,  "  could  I  have 
deceived  myself  so  egregiously?  I  would  have 
sworn  that  she  was  prepared  for  and  expected  a 
declaration.  Surely,  I  have  not  been  such  a  fool 
as  to  imagine  a  preference  where  none  existed  1 " 

Captain  Hamilton,  however,  was  well  aware  that 
the  most  astute  and  self-possessed  human  beings 
are  not  infrequently  enticed  into  grave  errors  by 
that  little  bewitching  demon,  Vanity;  and  there 
fore  he  finally  realized  that  he  had  construed  mere 


136  LITTLE  BURR 

evidences  of  friendship  into  manifestations  of  a 
warmer  regard.  The  more  he  reasoned,  the  more 
apparent  did  it  become  to  him  that  he  had  been 
unwittingly  hugging  a  charming  delusion  to  his 
bosom.  In  his  mortification  at  the  discovery,  he 
passed  to  the  opposite  extreme,  and  bitterly  cursed 
his  own  stupid  blindness. 

Captain  Hamilton  did  himself  an  injustice;  a 
fact  that  is  chronicled  the  more  readily  because  it 
was  not  a  practice  to  which  he  was  often  addicted. 
Adelaide  Clifton  had  preferred  his  society  to  that 
of  the  men  who  were  constantly  about  her,  and 
she  had  taken  no  pains  to  conceal  it.  A  man  less 
under  the  influence  of  passion,  and  therefore  more 
capable  of  reasoning  clearly,  might  easily  have 
mistaken  the  character  of  the  preference  so  un 
questionably  exhibited  and  have  acted  upon  that 
impression,  without  subjecting  himself  to  the  sus 
picion  of  possessing  inordinate  vanity. 

The  character  of  Alexander  Hamilton  was  too 
strong  and  decided  to  admit  of  long  indulgence  in 
unavailing  reproaches.  He  did  not  despair  of 
eventual  success,  and  his  thoughts  were  occupied 
in  endeavoring  to  devise  some  means  of  snatching 
a  triumph  from  apparent  defeat.  He  was  conscious 
that  an  immediate  renewal  of  his  suit  would  be 
useless;  but  he  knew  the  value  of  perseverance, 
and  hoped  that  the  opinion  she  evidently  enter 
tained  of  his  character  and  acquirements  might  be 
improved  and  strengthened,  until  love  took  the 
place  of  friendship  and,  in  some  unguarded 
moment,  virtue  should  fall  a  victim  to  passion. 

Morning  found  him  tossing  upon  a  pillow  that 


AN  OLD  NEW  YORK  GARDEN        137 

sleep  had  not  visited.  At  daybreak  he  went  forth, 
as  usual,  to  attend  to  his  military  duties.  He  had 
fixed  upon  no  definite  plan  and  resolved  for 
awhile  to  trust  to  the  chapter  of  accidents. 

For  two  days  she  did  not  see  him.  On  the 
third,  he  purposely  called  at  an  hour  when  he  was 
almost  certain  of  meeting  other  visitors.  He  was 
desirious  of  avoiding  the  embarrassment  of  a  tete- 
a-tete  at  the  first  interview  after  the  rejection  of 
his  suit,  and  selected  his  hour  accordingly. 

As  he  hoped  and  expected,  he  found  that  he 
was  not  alone ;  but  her  visitor  was  the  last  man 
on  earth  he  desired  to  meet  in  that  presence,  as 
he  was  certainly  the  one  whose  rivalry  he  most 
dreaded,  both  in  love  and  in  war.  Perfectly  un 
conscious  of  the  secret  feelings  of  Hamilton, 
Major  Burr  arose  to  greet  him  with  the  usual 
courtesies  on  his  entrance,  and  exhibited  neither 
surprise  nor  curiosity  at  the  embarrassment  which 
he  could  not  help  remarking  in  the  other's  manner. 
Adelaide  Clifton  was  a  little  flurried  and  excited, 
but  Major  Burr  gave  the  conversation  a  direction 
that  put  them  both  at  ease. 

At  this  time,  and,  indeed,  throughout  the 
Revolutionary  War,  the  duties  of  General  Wash 
ington,  his  cares  and  anxieties,  were  by  no  means 
confined  to  the  army.  The  affairs  of  a  whole 
continent  were  on  his  shoulders,  and  every  im 
portant  resolution  of  Congress,  upon  every  con 
ceivable  subject,  was  more  or  less  influenced  by 
his  suggestions.  Under  such  circumstances  he 
was  necessarily  compelled  to  impose  upon  his 
aides  a  life  of  almost  incessant  labor.  But  little 


138  LITTLE  BURR 

leisure  was  left  them  to  pay  visits  of  courtesy  or 
friendship,  and  it  thus  happened  that  Hamilton 
had  not,  heretofore,  met  Major  Burr  at  the  house 
where  Miss  Clifton  was  sojourning;  nor  had  he 
been  previously  aware  that  there  was  any  acquaint 
ance  between  them. 

He  now  learned  for  the  first  time  that  she  had 
travelled  from  Albany  to  New  York  under  Burr's 
protection.  Jealousy  is  a  keen  sharpener  of  the 
vision.  Shakespeare  tells  us  that :  "  Trifles  light 
as  air  are,  to  the  jealous,  confirmations  strong  as 
proofs  of  Holy  Writ  "  —  and  that  great  master  of 
the  human  heart  might  have  added  that  these 
trifles  are  not  always  wrong  indices  to  the  truth. 
Sometimes  they  must  —  very  often  they  may  — 
lead  us  widely  into  error;  but  there  are  other 
times  when  they  invest  the  judgment  with  the 
quickness  and  the  certainty  of  intuition. 

His  thoughts  once  directed  in  the  right  channel, 
Hamilton  perceived  what  Burr  himself  had  never 
suspected.  The  cause  of  Miss  Clifton's  extra 
ordinary  distress  on  hearing  a  declaration  of  love 
from  his  lips  was  now  easily  understood.  Giving 
to  his  rival  no  higher  credit  for  virtuous  self-denial 
than  he  was  conscious  of  possessing  himself,  and 
believing  that  the  same  reasons  that  prevented 
him  from  offering  his  hand  to  Adelaide  Clifton  in 
lawful  marriage  would  have  a  similar  influence 
over  Major  Burr,  Hamilton  persuaded  himself 
that  the  lovely  girl  had  become  a  victim  to  the 
arts  of  a  seducer,  or,  if  not  already  degraded,  that 
her  ruin  would  not  long  be  delayed.  The  wound 
inflicted  by  this  persuasion  of  his  rival's  triumph 


AN  OLD  NEW  YORK  GARDEN        139 

carried  along  with  it  a  balm.  It  furnished  an 
excuse  for  relentless  hostility.  If  anything  should 
occur  to  expose  the  vindictiveness  of  his  hatred, 
he  had  only  to  point  to  the  murdered  innocence 
of  Adelaide  Clifton  for  his  justification. 

It  was  not  pleasant  to  have  the  keen  eye  of 
Burr  resting  upon  him  while  such  thoughts  filled 
his  mind ;  and  pleading  urgent  military  duties  as 
an  excuse,  he  arose  to  take  his  departure.  Burr 
took  his  leave  at  the  same  time,  and  Hamilton 
noticed,  with  a  pang,  that  while  his  own  adieus 
were  politely  returned,  she  extended  her  hand  to 
Burr,  saying : 

"  You  are  so  infrequent  a  visitor  that  I  must 
bid  you  a  more  earnest  good-bye." 

For  nearly  the  length  of  a  square  they  walked 
on  together,  conversing  about  the  probable  move 
ments  of  the  enemy,  Burr  expressing  the  opinion 
that  General  Washington  would  soon  be  com 
pelled  to  evacuate  the  city.  Although  concurring 
secretly  in  this  opinion,  Hamilton  openly  ex 
pressed  his  dissent. 

"  I  do  not  think  so,"  he  replied.  "  The  city  is 
strongly  fortified  and  our  men  are  full  of  that 
spirit  of  patriotism  which  makes  one  soldier,  so 
animated,  more  reliable  than  a  dozen  hirelings 
such  as  King  George  has  sent  against  us." 

"  They  may  be  hirelings,"  said  Burr,  "  but  they 
have  been  hired  long  enough  to  have  learned  the 
art  of  war.  You  know,  Hamilton,  as  well  as  I  do, 
that  our  fortifications,  though  formidable  in  ap 
pearance,  will  melt  away,  as  snow  does  beneath  the 
sun,  when  the  British  fleet  brings  its  guns  to  bear 


140  LITTLE  BURR 

upon  them ;  and  you  know,  as  well  as  I  do,  that 
however  patriotic  the  army,  unless  it  has  learned 
to  quickly  load,  and  prime,  and  fire,  it  will  be  of 
little  service  against  the  sturdy  regulars  of  the 
King ;  and  you  also  know  it  is  true,  that,  no  matter 
how  brave  the  heart,  the  head  must  understand 
the  art  of  war  before  the  line  of  battle  can  have 
that  steadiness  which  is  required  to  repel  an  as 
sault  from  trained  troops.  No,  Hamilton,"  Burr 
went  on,  "it  is  one  thing  to  fight  Indians  and 
another  thing  to  meet  English  veterans  on  equal 
terms.  General  Washington's  plan  is  all  wrong. 
Instead  of  trying  to  hold  the  seacoast  and  thus  be 
obliged  to  meet  the  combined  forces  of  the  English 
army  and  navy,  he  should  retreat  into  the  interior. 
This  will  deprive  the  enemy  of  the  advantage  of 
their  warships  and  they  will  have  to  transport  their 
ammunition  and  supplies  across  a  country,  to  them 
unknown,  but  with  which  we  are  intimately  ac 
quainted.  Follow  this  plan  and  we  can  harass 
them  by  day  and  by  night,  and  when  an  opportune 
moment  comes,  fall  upon  and  defeat  their  main 
army." 

"  Why  do  you  not  present  your  plan  of  cam 
paign  to  the  Commander-in-Chief  ?  "  asked  Ham 
ilton,  blandly,  though  he  had  to  struggle  hard  to 
suppress  the  sarcastic  tone  which  naturally  would 
have  accompanied  the  words. 

"  I  would,"  said  Burr,  quietly,  "  if  I  had  the 
opportunities  for  reaching  his  ear  that  you  have." 

They  separated  on  terms  of  apparent  cordiality 
—  Burr  to  return  to  headquarters,  Hamilton  to 
mature  the  dark  scheme  that  was  just  beginning 
to  assume  a  distinct  form  in  his  busy  brain. 


AN  OLD  NEW  YORK  GARDEN        141 

A  perfect  master  of  the  art  of  dissimulation, 
he  generally  contrived  to  conceal  from  the  public 
the  terrible  passions  by  which  he  was  often  shaken. 
Few  were  aware  of  the  malignity  habitually 
cherished  by  the  polished  gentleman  and  the 
dashing  soldier,  and  none  suspected  the  low  in 
trigues  and  the  vile  expedients  to  which  he  was 
capable  of  resorting  to  injure  an  enemy  or  supplant 
a  rival. 

As  Hamilton  sat  in  his  room,  sipping  a  glass 
of  wine  and  smoking  a  cigar,  he  soliloquized  : 

"As  Burr  said,  I  have  the  ear  of  the  Com- 
mander-in-Chief  and  I  mean  to  keep  it.  By  many, 
I  am  looked  upon  as  a  foreigner  —  and  so  I  am. 
It  takes  a  long  residence  to  turn  British  blood 
into  American  and  I  have  not  had  the  opportuni 
ties  of  my  fellow  officers  in  that  respect ;  but,  as 
Burr  said,  I  can  reach  Washington's  ear  and  that 
brings  me  closer  to  him  than  they  are  —  and  I 
will  keep  so  close  to  him  that  none  can  get 


nearer." 


He  emptied  his  glass  and  then  refilled  it. 

"  I  am  studying  my  illustrious  Chief  to  good 
advantage.  I  have  learned  that  he  is  vain,  proud, 
and  extremely  sensitive  on  questions  of  morality. 
I  wonder  what  he  would  say  if  he  knew  that  a 
member  of  his  staff  strongly  disapproved  of  his 
military  plans  and  was  uttering  seditious  language 
to  his  brother  officers  ?  And  I  wonder,  too,  what 
he  would  say  if  he  knew  that  this  imitation  Caesar 
had  entered  a  happy  home  and  had  left  ruin 
behind  him  1 " 


CHAPTER  XII 

A  BITTER  QUARREL 

'T'HE  plan  which  Hamilton  adopted  to  circulate 
the  scandal  which  he  had  invented  was 
effective.  Adelaide  Clifton  was  not  long  kept  in 
ignorance  that  her  name  had  become  a  hissing  and 
a  reproach.  Her  delicate  nerves  were  shattered 
by  the  shock.  Reason  tottered  on  its  throne,  and 
the  lovely  and  innocent  one  soon  became  a  raving 
maniac. 

Her  aunt,  Madam  von  Ketterer,  of  course 
knew  the  cause  of  her  niece's  terrible  mental  con 
dition  and  decided  to  have  her  removed  from  the 
city.  Some  twenty  miles  up  the  Hudson  River 
was  a  small  farm  which  the  von  Ketterers  had 
occupied  before  the  old  Dutchman's  fortunate 
business  investments  had  enabled  him  to  move  to 
the  city  and  build  the  large  mansion  which  had 
been  his  pride  and  that  of  his  fellow  Hollanders. 
The  farm  still  belonged  to  Madam  von  Ketterer. 
It  was  unoccupied  and  was  selected  as  a  place  of 
refuge  for  the  poor  demented  girl.  A  trusted 
servant  of  Madam  von  Ketterer,  Wilhelmina  by 
name,  went  with  Adelaide.  They  were  accom 
panied  by  an  old  Dutchman  named  Hans,  who 
could  not  understand  or  speak  a  word  of  English, 
but  with  whom  the  woman  could  communicate  in 
their  native  tongue.  The  doctor  had  told  Madam 


A  BITTER  QUARREL  143 

von  Ketterer  that  medicine  would  be  of  no  use  in 
such  a  malady ;  that  what  Miss  Clifton  needed, 
and  must  have,  was  absolute  quiet  and  absence 
from  the  scenes  which  would  bring  to  her  mind 
any  of  the  circumstances  which  had  led  to  her  sad 
condition. 

If  Adelaide  had  been  in  her  usual  health  and 
spirits,  she  would  not  have  asked  for  a  lovelier 
retreat  than  the  old  farmhouse  of  which  she  be 
came  an  inmate.  It  was  built  upon  a  high  knoll, 
and  from  its  wide  veranda  a  view  of  the  beautiful 
Hudson  might  be  had,  as  it  flowed  majestically  by 
on  its  journey  to  the  sea.  But  Adelaide's  eyes 
were  not  opened  to  outwardly  view  the  beauties 
of  nature ;  they  were  turned  inward  and  saw  only 
unhappy  thoughts  and  terrible  dreams,  instead  of 
sky  and  tree  and  river. 

In  the  paroxysms  of  her  delirium,  her  great 
love  for  Aaron  Burr  found  utterance.  Sometimes 
she  would  imagine  he  was  seated  by  her  side,  and 
for  hours  she  would  lavish  endearing  caresses 
upon  some  object  that  she  had  mistaken  for  the 
idol  which  madness  had  no  power  to  drive  from 
her  heart.  Then,  again,  when  fancy  changed  the 
picture  and  he  appeared  to  her  distempered  mind 
cold  or  unfaithful,  agonizing  sobs  would  choke  her 
utterance  and  scalding  tears  blister  her  fading 
.cheeks.  Now  she  saw  him  returning  victorious 
from  the  battlefield,  and  proud  and  lofty  were  the 
words  that  welcomed  the  coming  of  her  glorious 
hero.  Now,  she  was  straying  with  him  beneath 
the  mighty  elms  where  she  had  played  in  child 
hood,  recalling  all  the  innocent  memories  that 


144  LITTLE  BURR 

made  it  holy  ground  to  her.  At  last  a  sadder 
vision  settled  permanently  on  her  mind ;  she 
imagined  that  he  had  been  struck  down  in  his 
young  manhood  — she  could  see  the  crimson  stains 
upon  the  white  shroud  that  covered  him,  and 
busied  herself  in  washing  out  the  sorrowful  tokens. 

At  the  rear  of  the  house  was  a  grassy  mound 
which  in  size  and  appearance  closely  resembled 
those  often  found  in  country  churchyards.  When 
ever  she  could  elude  the  vigilance  of  her  attend 
ants,  Adelaide  flew  to  it  and  shed  bitter  tears  upon 
what  she  thought  was  the  grave  of  her  beloved 
one.  Wilhelmina  was  a  strong  woman,  but  she 
found  it  impossible  to  drag  Adelaide  from  her 
vigil  with  death,  and  it  took  the  combined  strength 
of  Hans  and  herself  to  bear  the  unfortunate  girl 
to  her  room  and  put  her  on  her  bed.  There 
Adelaide  would  lie  for  hours  in  a  state  of  stupor, 
her  physical  strength  having  been  entirely  ex 
hausted  by  the  violence  of  her  emotions. 

Wilhelmina  sent  a  letter,  twice  a  week,  to 
Madam  von  Ketterer,  giving  her  full  particulars 
of  her  niece's  condition.  At  the  end  of' a  month, 
there  being  no  improvement,  Madam  von  Ketterer 
decided  to  appeal  to  Major  Burr.  She  sent  for 
him  and  he  promptly  answered  the  summons. 
Madam  von  Ketterer  was  a  practical  woman  of 
the  most  hard-headed  Dutch  stamp,  and  in  stating 
the  case  to  Major  Burr  did  not  beat  about  the 
bush.  She  told  him  what  had  caused  her  niece's 
condition.  She  said  that  light  rumors  had  first 
reached  Adelaide ;  then  the  story  had  been  gradu 
ally  magnified,  until  it  reached  the  amplitude  of  a 


A  BITTER   QUARREL  145 

full-blown  scandal ;  that  in  the  rumors  and  stories 
and  scandals,  one  name  had  always  been  connected 
with  that  of  her  niece. 

Burr's  hand  clutched  nervously  at  the  hilt  of 
his  sword.  Then  he  sprang  to  his  feet  and  cried, 
impetuously: 

"What  is  his  name?  I  was  Miss  Clifton's 
companion  and  guardian  from  Albany  to  this  city. 
She  trusted  me  when  we  were  in  danger,  and  now, 
when  she  is  in  sorrow,  I  will  not  prove  faithless, 
but  will  call  this  man  to  account.  Madam  von 
Ketterer,  I  demand  his  name ! " 

"  It  is  one  that  you  will  easily  recognize,"  said 
Madam  von  Ketterer,  grimly.  "The  name  that 
has  been  uniformly  associated  with  that  of  my  niece 
in  this  dreadful  scandal  is  that  of  Major  Burr." 

Had  Burr  been  struck  in  the  chest  by  a  rifle 
ball,  his  face  could  not  have  grown  whiter,  nor 
could  he  have  reeled  and  fallen  back  into  his 
chair  any  quicker  than  he  did.  What  a  fool  he 
had  been!  How  unthinking  he  had  been!  How 
unmindful  of  what  was  going  on  about  him! 
Why  had  he  not  known  of  this  miserable  plot  to 
injure  Adelaide  and  himself,  soon  after  its  incep 
tion?  Then  the  instigator  might  have  been  found 
and  justly  punished;  but  at  so  late  a  day  such  a 
quest  would  probably  prove  fruitless. 

It  took  but  an  instant  for  these  thoughts  to 
flash  through  his  mind.  Then  it  occurred  to  him 
that  the  stern-visaged  old  lady  who  sat  regarding 
him,  thought,  no  doubt,  that  he  was  guilty.  Once 
more  he  started  to  his  feet. 

"Madam   von   Ketterer,"  he    cried,   "this  is 


146  LITTLE  BURR 

horrible !  I  had  no  idea  that  such  a  story  was  in 
existence,  or  that  my  name  was  coupled  with  that 
of  your  niece,  for  whom  I  have  always  had  the 
greatest  respect  and  with  whom  no  relations  except 
those  of  a  pure  and  exalted  friendship  have  ever 
existed.  On  my  honor  as  a  gentleman,  this  is  the 
truth.  I  will  go  to  your  niece  and  she  will  prove 
the  truth  of  my  words." 

Madam  von  Ketterer  was  evidently  convinced 
of  the  truth  of  the  young  officer's  declaration,  for 
her  stern  features  relaxed  and  her  harsh  voice  was 
full  of  an  unsuspected  tenderness  as  she  said : 

"  Poor  girl !  I  am  afraid  she  can  say  nothing 
that  others  will  believe.  Wilhelmina  writes  me 
that  she  is  as  crazy  as  ever,  although  her  strength 
is  manifestly  slowly  giving  way.  She  utters  your 
name  continually.  Hans  and  Wilhemina  try  to 
keep  her  in  the  house,  so  that  she  may  not  be 
observed  or  overheard  by  others,  but  she  often 
eludes  their  vigilance.  If  she  meets  strangers, 
after  the  manner  of  crazy  folk  she  will  tell  them 
her  story,  and  then  the  scandal  will  spread  farther 
and  farther." 

"  I  will  go  to  her  at  once ! "  cried  Burr.  "  If,  in 
her  trouble,  in  her  despair,  she  utters  my  name, 
surely  I  am  the  one  to  whom  she  will  listen  and  to 
whom  she  may  talk  in  a  rational  mood." 

Major  Burr  secured  leave  of  absence  and  made 
the  journey  to  the  old  farmhouse  on  horseback. 
The  fact  that  he  had  asked  for  permission  to  be 
absent  from  the  city  for  two  days  soon  became 
known  to  the  other  members  of  Washington's 
staff ;  one  of  them  gave  the  information  to  a  friend 


A   BITTER   QUARREL  147 

not  connected  with  the  army,  and  that  friend,  in 
turn,  communicated  the  news  to  one  not  loath  to 
hear  it  —  Captain  Hamilton.  To  this  informant, 
Hamilton  said : 

"  Your  friend  can  find  out  where  Burr  intends 
to  go.  You  can  follow  up  the  clue  thus  given  and 
ascertain  whether  she  is  living  or  dead." 

When  alone,  he  said  to  himself :  "  Can  it  be 
possible  ^.that  I  ever  loved  that  girl  ?  I  do  not 
think  so.  I  do  not  believe  that  a  man  could  really 
love  a  woman  and  then  feel  as  I  do  now  —  that  the 
most  welcome  news  that  I  could  hear  of  her  would 
be  that  she  is  dead  and  buried." 

The  dead,  he  knew,  do  not  talk ;  but  he  knew, 
also,  that  if  the  maniac  recovered  her  reason  she 
might  divulge  certain  things  which  would  connect 
him  with  the  instigation  of  the  scandal. 

Since  her  departure  from  the  city,  Adelaide 
had  not  been  in  so  tranquil  a  frame  of  mind  as  on 
the  morning  of  the  day  that  Major  Burr  started 
from  New  York  to  visit  her.  She  asked  Wilhel- 
mina,  in  a  most  rational  manner,  if  she  might  go 
to  'walk  in  the  garden.  Wilhelmina  consented, 
and  the  young  girl  wandered  from  one  fragrant 
flower  to  another,  picking  a  rose  here  and  a  slip  of 
green  or  a  leaf  there,  forming  them  into  a  little 
nosegay,  and  singing  softly  to  herself,  as  Ophelia 
had  done  when  weaving  her  wreath. 

The  sound  of  a  horse's  feet  was  heard  clattering 
on  the  road.  The  young  girl  turned  her  face  and 
a  divine  smile  lighted  up  her  features  when  she 
saw  who  was  approaching.  He  had  no  sooner 
alighted  from  his  horse  than  she  was  by  his  side. 


148  LITTLE  BURR 

"  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come ! "  she  cried.  "  I 
have  been  waiting  so  long  to  see  you,  but  I  ex 
pected  you  to-day  and  I  have  gathered  these 
flowers  for  you,"  and  she  passed  him  the  little 
nosegay  which  she  had  made. 

Burr  knew  that  he  must  humor  her  in  every 
way.  He  thanked  her  for  the  gift  and  then  asked 
her  if  she  would  walk  with  him  in  the  garden.  At 
the  farther  end  of  it  a  rough  bench  stood  beneath 
the  overhanging  branches  of  a  large  tree.  They 
sat  down  in  the  grateful  shade,  and  talked  —  of 
what?  As  Burr  recalled  the  conversation,  after 
wards,  they  had  talked  of  everything  excepting 
that  which  he  had  been  told  was  uppermost  in  her 
mind.  She  did  not  mention  his  name,  but  was 
evidently  greatly  delighted  to  see  him.  Was  her 
reason  returning  slowly,  or  had  she  fully  recovered 
it  ?  He  determined  upon  a  bold  method  to  learn 
the  truth. 

"Just  before  I  came  away  I  had  a  long  talk 
with  your  aunt,  Madam  von  Ketterer,"  he  re 
marked. 

"  My  aunt ! "  cried  the  girl.  "  Oh,  yes,  how  is 
she?  I  have  not  heard  from  her  for  a  long 
time." 

"  She  is  very  well,"  said  Burr,  "  but  too  busy 
with  her  household  duties  to  come  with  me,  as  she 
had  at  first  intended." 

"  I  should  like  to  see  her  very  much,"  said  the 
girl.  "  Can't  I  go  back  with  you  ? " 

Burr  thought  to  himself  —  was  it  possible  she 
had  forgotten  what  had  taken  place  and  that  the 
part  of  her  brain  upon  which  was  impressed  the 


A  BITTER  QUARREL  149 

knowledge  of  the  dreadful  secret  had  been  burned 
up  by  an  inward  fire?  If  so,  his  task  would  be 
easier  than  he  had  anticipated. 

;<  Your  aunt  would  be  very  much  pleased  to 
have  you  come  back  to  the  city,  but  for  one  reason, 
which  I  have  assured  her  is  a  very  good  one.  The 
British  are  closely  watching  it,  and  no  doubt  will 
soon  make  an  attack,  both  by  land  and  sea.  If  it 
should  fall  into  their  hands,  it  would  be  much 
better  for  you  and  your  aunt  if  you  were  both  out 
side  the  city  limits.  With  her  knowledge  and 
consent  I  have  come  to  take  you  to  a  place  of 
safety.  Will  you  go  with  me  ?  " 

"Why,  of  course!"  cried  the  girl.  "Why 
should  I  not  ?  We  made  the  long  trip  from 
Albany  to  New  York  together.  You  were  kind  to 
me  then  and  I  know  you  will  be  so  now.  I  will 
find  Wilhelmina  and  tell  her  that  I  am  going." 

"  No,  I  will  tell  her,"  said  Burr.  "  I  have  a 
message  for  her  from  your  aunt.  Sit  here  in  the 
shade,  and  I  will  be  back  in  a  few  moments." 

Wilhelmina  could  hardly  believe  it  when  Major 
Burr  told  her  that,  in  his  opinion,  Miss  Clifton's 
reason  was  slowly  returning:  that  he  thought  it 
best  for  Miss  Clifton  to  leave  the  farmhouse  at 
once  ;  that  it  would  be  necessary  for  Wilhelmina 
to  accompany  them,  and  that  she  must  be  ready 
to  start  within  an  hour. 

Burr's  horse  was  soon  divested  of  its  military 
saddle,  and  harnessed  into  the  humble  vehicle 
which  was  the  only  mode  of  conveyance  that  the 
farm  possessed.  Wilhelmina  and  Adelaide  occu 
pied  the  back  seat;  the  noble  horse  recognized 


150  LITTLE  BURR 

his  master's  voice  and  dashed  forward  at  full 
speed. 

Before  her  departure,  Wilhelmina  had  given 
Hans  full  instructions  what  he  was  to  do  during 
her  absence.  Burr  so  shaped  his  course  as  to 
avoid  the  city  of  New  York.  The  pass  which  he 
carried  enabled  him  to  get  through  the  military 
lines  whenever  they  were  encountered,  and  in  due 
course  of  time  he  handed  over  his  fair  charge  to 
his  aunt,  Keziah  Burr,  who  lived  in  a  quiet  little 
Jersey  village  some  twenty  miles  beyond  Elizabeth 
town. 

He  then  made  arrangements  by  which  Wilhel 
mina  could  return  to  the  farmhouse,  while  he 
sought  Madam  von  Ketterer  and  told  her  the 
strange  conclusion  of  his  visit. 

"  She  will  recover,"  Burr  said  to  Madam  von 
Ketterer.  "  I  think  she  has  forgotten  nearly  all 
that  has  taken  place  in  her  life,  with  the  exception 
of  a  few  marked  instances.  She  recalls  her  trip 
with  me  from  Albany  to  New  York,  but  said 
nothing  to  indicate  that  she  connected  me  in  any 
way  with  her  present  condition.  Of  course,  under 
the  circumstances,  I  did  not  refer  to  it.  But 
something  had  to  be  done.  It  occurred  to  me 
that  the  best  thing  to  do  would  be  to  take  her 
away  from  the  farmhouse  before  she  relapsed  into 
her  former  condition.  I  know  but  little  of  the 
peculiarities  of  dementia,  but  I  have  read  that  a 
change  of  scene  is  of  far  more  value  than  medi 
cine.  Then,  fortunately,  I  thought  of  my  aunt. 
Your  niece  was  perfectly  willing  to  accompany 
me.  During  the  trip,  your  servant  Wilhelmina 


A  BITTER   QUARREL  151 

was  her  attendant,  and  she  will  tell  you  that  your 
niece  could  not  have  been  left  in  a  happier  home 
nor  in  one  where  she  will  receive  more  loving 
care  and  attention,  unless,  Madam,  it  were  in  your 
own  house." 

The  day  following  the  departure  of  Adelaide 
from  the  farmhouse,  Hans  had  a  visitor.  To  the 
questions  propounded  in  English,  Hans  could 
only  answer  with  a  dubious  shake  of  the  head  and 
Dutch  words,  which,  translated  into  English,  would 
have  meant,  "  I  don't  understand  you,  sir."  The 
visitor  indulged  in  a  number  of  English  expletives, 
which  Hans,  fortunately,  could  not  understand. 
Had  he  known  what  they  meant,  he  would  have 
held  up  his  hands  in  holy  horror,  for  he  was  a 
devout  member  of  the  Reformed  Church. 

The  visitor,  finding  appeals  and  threats  equally 
ineffective,  then  resorted  to  pantomime.  In  this 
he  was  more  successful,  for  he  managed  to  convey 
to  Hans,  who  was  not  nearly  so  obtuse  as  he 
appeared  to  be,  his  desire  to  learn  the  condition 
or  whereabouts  of  a  certain  young  lady  who  was 
crazy.  Hamilton  himself  would  have  been  scan 
dalized  had  he  witnessed  the  attempts  of  his  emis 
sary  to  convey,  in  pantomime,  ideas  which  his 
hearer  had  to  transform  into  good  solid  Dutch. 

Hans  had  not  forgotten  certain  instructions 
which  he  had  received  from  Wilhelmina.  Grasp 
ing  a  shovel  he  went  vigorously  to  work,  as  though 
bent  upon  digging  a  large  hole  in  the  ground. 
After  awhile  he  desisted,  and  pointed  to  it.  Tak 
ing  a  log  of  wood,  he  placed  it  in  the  hole  which  he 
had  dug ;  then  he  simulated  crying,  and  bowed  his 


152  LITTLE  BURR 

head  low,  as  though  in  great  grief.  He  looked  up 
into  the  visitor's  face  —  and  although  his  own  was 
a  stolid  Dutch  one,  its  meaning  could  not  fail  to 
be  easily  read.  The  visitor  put  a  silver  coin  into 
the  old  man's  hand,  mounted  his  horse,  and  rode 
back  to  New  York. 

"  I  can  carry  Hamilton  no  more  pleasing  news,'' 
said  the  man,  as  he  rode  on.  "  He  will  be  glad  to 
learn  that  she  is  dead  and  buried ;  and  so  am  I, 
for  dead  women,  like  dead  men,  tell  no  tales." 

The  offer  of  a  position  on  the  staff  of  the 
Commander-in-Chief  was  not  one  which  could  be 
peremptorily  refused;  and  yet  it  was  not  one 
which  Burr,  of  his  own  free  will,  would  have 
sought.  He  was  anxious  for  service  in  the  field. 
He  had  studied  the  art  of  war,  and  was  a  born 
disciplinarian.  He  had  recognized  the  fact  that 
the  untrained  Colonial  militia  could  never  hope  to 
meet  the  British  regulars  with  any  prospect  of 
success,  until  they  had  been  made  into  soldiers  by 
proper  instruction  and  rigid  drilling.  What  pros 
pect  had  this  appointment  for  him  ?  It  was  simply 
an  opportunity  to  meet  General  Washington  upon 
familiar  terms,  to  sit  at  a  table  and  write  out  the 
orders  of  his  superior  officer,  with  an  occasional 
opportunity  to  deliver  these  same  orders  to  com 
manders  actively  engaged  in  the  field. 

Having  a  natural  repugnance  to  performing 
such  service,  and  hoping  that  he  would  be  re 
lieved  from  the  irksomeness  of  it  at  an  early 
day,  it  is  no  wonder  that  his  habitual  politeness 
an4  courtesy  deserted  him,  to  some  extent,  and 
he  made  no,  endeavors  to  become  intimately 


A  BITTER   QUARREL  153 

acquainted  with  the  other  members  of  General 
Washington's  military  family.  His  acquaintance 
with  some  of  them  was  very  pleasant,  but  there 
were  others,  one,  particularly,  with  whom  it  seemed 
impossible  to  establish  even  friendly  relations. 

Hostilities,  though  impending,  had  not  actually 
begun,  and  young  Burr  consoled  himself  with  the 
thought,  that,  as  soon  as  the  war  really  opened,  he 
would,  no  doubt,  be  detailed  for  service  which 
would  give  him  an  opportunity  to  win  renown. 
With  this  idea  in  view,  he  applied  himself  closely 
to  his  clerical  duties,  though  inwardly  rebelling 
that  the  hand  which  yearned  to  wield  a  sword  was 
obliged  to  handle,  day  after  day,  an  insignificant 
quill  pen. 

He  might  have  continued  his  clerical  duties, 
though  with  an  unwilling  spirit,  had  not  the 
Commander-in-Chief  betrayed,  in  his  intercourse 
with  him,  a  certain  coolness  and  constraint,  which 
Burr  sought  in  vain  to  satisfactorily  explain  to 
himself.  What  had  he  done  which  had  led  the 
General  to  show  by  his  actions  what  he  evidently 
did  not  intend  to  express  in  words  —  a  lack  of 
confidence  in  the  latest  addition  to  his  military 
family  ? 

In  Burr,  two  qualities  predominated.  He  was 
excessively  proud  and  more  than  ordinarily  am 
bitious.  The  daily  question  that  he  had  to  solve 
in  his  mind,  and  the  question  came  up  some  days 
more  than  once,  was  whether  pride  should  wait 
upon  ambition,  or  ambition  wait  upon  pride.  It 
seemed  to  be  fated  that  pride  should  win  and  am 
bition  be  cast  into  the  background. 


154  LITTLE   BURR 

Strange  as  it  may  appear,  it  had  never  occurred 
to  Burr  that  the  cause  of  the  coldness  towards  him 
shown  by  the  Commander-in-Chief  was  connected 
in  any  way  with  the  Adelaide  Clifton  incident. 
He  had  asked  for  two  days'  leave  of  absence,  but 
four  full  days  passed  before  he  reported  for  duty. 
He  explained  to  the  Commander-in-Chief  that 
private  business  of  a  most  urgent  character  had 
detained  him  longer  than  he  had  expected.  It 
had  seemed  to  him  at  the  time  that  his  explanation 
was  not  deemed  fully  satisfactory  by  the  Com 
mander-in-Chief,  but  he  was  too  good  a  soldier  and 
too  strict  a  disciplinarian,  himself,  to  find  fault 
with  being  held  strictly  to  account  in  the  per 
formance  of  his  military  duties.  If  the  thought 
had  entered  his  mind  that  Washington  was  in  any 
way  cognizant  of  his  supposed  relations  with 
Adelaide  Clifton,  and  that  his  reserve  was  due  to 
such  knowledge,  the  incident  which  led  later  to 
his  severing  his  connection  with  Washington's 
official  family  would  have  completely  banished 
such  an  idea  from  his  mind. 

One  day  the  Commander-in-Chief  was  sitting 
at  his  table,  reading  some  private  dispatches. 
Burr  had  approached  him  to  make  some  inquiry 
in  regard  to  an  order  which  he  was  writing,  when, 
noticing  the  General's  preoccupation,  he  remained 
near  his  chair,  waiting  for  recognition.  While 
standing  there,  for  an  instant  he  became  oblivious 
of  his  surroundings.  His  thoughts  went  back  to 
that  tempestuous  night  on  the  Plains  of  Abraham 
when  Montgomery  had  fallen.  To  a  soldier  born, 
such  a  night  as  that  was  glorious.  What  a  con- 


A  BITTER   QUARREL  155 

trast  was  this  daily  contact  with  work  that  he 
loathed !  His  eyes  were  directed  towards  the 
paper  which  the  Commander-in-Chief  held  in  his 
hand,  but  they  saw  nothing  but  the  ice-clad  path 
way  beneath  the  walls  of  Quebec. 

Suddenly  the  Commander-in-Chief  started 
to  his  feet,  and  turning  the  paper  which  he  was 
reading  face  downward,  his  eyes  blazing  with 
anger,  said  in  a  loud,  sharp  voice  to  Burr: 

"  Why  are  you  spying  over  my  shoulder  ?  So 
many  of  our  movements  have  become  known,  in 
some  way,  to  the  British,  that  I  cannot  be  too 
careful." 

"Had  his  ears  served  him  aright?"  was  the 
thought  that  ran  through  young  Burr's  mind  with 
the  rapidity  of  lightning.  "Could  the  General 
distrust  him,  and  for  such  a  reason  ?  Did  Wash 
ington  really  think  that  he  was  disclosing  secrets 
to  the  enemy  ?  If  so,  his  past  coolness  was  easily 
explained ;  if  so,  there  was  but  one  course  which 
he  could  follow." 

Turning  to  the  Commander-in-Chief,  he  said : 

"  Your  Excellency,  I  can  understand  your 
words  in  but  one  way.  An  equal,  I  should  have 
no  hesitation  in  calling  to  account,  if  he  uttered 
such  an  implied  aspersion  upon  my  honor ;  but 
when  your  Excellency  utters  such  words,  I  can 
only  bow  submissively  and  tender  my  resignation 
as  a  member  of  your  staff."  Without  another 
word  he  turned  and  walked  rapidly  from  the 
room. 

Washington  sank  into  his  chair  and  sat  for  a 
few  minutes  in  silence,  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the 


156  LITTLE  BURR 

paper  before  him.  When  he  looked  up,  he  en 
countered  the  gaze  of  a  dozen  members  of  his 
staff,  who  had  been  regarding  him  attentively. 
Then  the  particular  one  with  whom  Burr  had 
been  unable  to  establish  friendly  intercourse 
nodded  approvingly  to  his  associates,  and  ap 
proaching  the  Commander-in-Chief  whispered 
something  in  his  ear.  A  look  of  stern  determina 
tion  showed  itself  upon  the  General's  face,  and 
taking  up  a  quill  he  wrote  the  following : 
"  To  MAJOR  AARON  BURR  : 

"  Your  verbal  resignation  as  a  member  of  my  staff  is 
accepted." 

Then  he  signed  it. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

MARGARET  MONCRIEFFE 

Major  Burr  received  from  the  hands 
of  one  of  his  former  associates  the  accept 
ance  of  his  resignation,  he  was  too  proud  to  make 
any  inquiry  of  the  envoy,  who  had  been  one  of  the 
members  of  the  staff  whose  company  he  had 
enjoyed  and  sought.  The  young  man  looked  at 
Burr  as  he  was  reading  the  paper,  and  there  was 
an  expression  in  his  face  which  seemed  to  indicate 
that  he  wished  to  say  something.  Burr  divined 
this,  but  prevented  the  utterance  of  the  words  by 
saying : 

"Thank  you.  I  had  expected  this.  Further 
discussion  of  the  matter  will  do  no  good." 

Thus  rebuffed,  the  aide  had  returned  to  head 
quarters.  When  questioned  as  to  his  reception, 
he  replied  that  Major  Burr  refused  to  talk,  and 
under  the  circumstances  he  did  not  know  that  he 
blamed  him.  His  words  were  repeated  and  soon 
reached  the  ears  of  the  Commander-in-Chiefs 
particular  confidant.  The  confidant  sought  out 
the  one  who  bore  the  acceptance  of  his  resignation 
to  Burr,  and  suggested  that  his  comment  upon 
Major  Burr's  action  was  improper  and  showed  a 
want  of  respect  for  the  Commander-in-Chief. 

"  Well,"  replied  the  aide,  "  I  am  not  so  proud 
nor  so  ambitious  as  Aaron  Burr.  My  father  is 


158  LITTLE  BURR 

well-to-do  and  was  much  opposed  to  my  joining  the 
army.  I  am  here  to  fight  for  the  liberties  of  my 
country,  and  also,  if  necessary,  for  the  good  name 
of  my  friends.  If  you  wish  to  report  anything  to 
General  Washington,  you  may  say  to  him  that  if 
you  will  mind  your  business  I  will  mind  mine.  If 
you  insist  upon  attending  to  mine,  as  well  as  your 
own,  I  shall  request  the  Commander-in-Chief  to 
accept  another  resignation." 

Burr  lost  no  time  in  writing  to  Governor  Han 
cock.  He  told  him  that  he  had  resigned  his 
position  upon  General  Washington's  staff,  for  he 
was  confident  that  there  would  be  no  opportunity 
for  him  to  secure  the  active  service  in  the  field 
which  he  desired.  By  return  mail  he  received  a 
letter  from  Governor  Hancock,  advising  him  to 
apply  for  a  position  on  the  staff  of  Gen.  Israel 
Putnam,  who  was  in  command  of  New  York  City. 
The  governor  informed  him  that  he  had  written 
to  General  Putnam,  endorsing  his  application. 
Burr  was  cordially  welcomed  by  the  old  hero,  who 
promptly  tendered  him  a  position  upon  his  staff 
and  invited  him  to  become  an  inmate  of  his  home. 

Burr,  freed  from  the  irksome  toil  which  his 
clerical  duties  had  always  seemed,  now  devoted 
himself  to  active  outdoor  work.  From  early 
morning  until  late  at  night  he  was  busy  inspecting 
the  construction  of  fortifications,  drilling  troops, 
conveying  orders  from  his  general  to  subordinates, 
and  in  making  himself  master  of  every  inch  of 
ground  comprised  within  the  limits  of  the  city. 
From  the  Battery  to  Harlem  River  he  examined 
every  road,  lane,  and  clump  of  trees,  with  an  eye  to 


MARGARET  MONCRIEFFE  159 

their  possible  strategic  value  in  actual  warfare. 
He  drew  a  plan  of  the  city,  upon  which  he  marked 
the  location  of  the  different  divisions  of  the  troops 
and  their  respective  numbers,  the  situation  of  the 
fortifications,  number  of  guns,  kind  and  quantity 
of  ammunition,  and  many  other  items  of  value  and 
interest  to  his  superior  officer.  General  Putnam 
was  delighted  with  his  aide-de-camp,  and  there 
grew  in  Burr  a  love  and  veneration  for  his  general 
which  lasted  throughout  his  life. 

His  home  associations  were  most  pleasant. 
Mrs.  Putnam  was  a  Quaker  lady,  whose  kindness 
of  heart  and  sweetness  of  face  and  temper  were 
both  soothing  and  pleasant  to  the  young  officer, 
who  had  been  bereft  of  both  father  and  mother 
before  he  was  three  years  of  age.  This  was,  in 
reality,  the  only  home  that  he  had  known  which 
possessed  those  loving  attributes  which  are  sacred 
in  the  heart's  language. 

Every  day,  however,  young  Burr  had  an  hour 
or  two  of  relaxation.  This  came  after  the  evening 
meal,  of  which  he  partook  with  the  general  and 
his  family.  On  his  first  appearance  at  the  table 
he  was  introduced  to  a  Miss  Moncrieffe.  She 
was,  apparently,  about  eighteen  years  of  age, 
beautiful  in  face  and  figure,  well  educated,  and 
vivacious  in  the  extreme.  She  met  the  young 
man's  sallies  with  sharp  repartee,  and  the  Quaker 
mother  and  her  two  daughters  listened,  with 
astonishment,  to  the  quick  interchange  of  thought. 
Burr  learned,  the  next  morning,  from  General 
Putnam,  that  her  Christian  name  was  Margaret, 
that  she  was  the  daughter  of  a  major  in  the  British 
armv,  then  stationed  on  Staten  Island. 


160  LITTLE  BURR 

"Why  do  you  not  let  her  go  to  her  father?" 
asked  Burr. 

'  The  Commander-in-Chief  won't  consent  to  it," 
was  Putnam's  reply.  "  I  'd  send  her  back  to-morrow 
if  he'd  let  me.  The  fact  is,  the  British  look  upon 
us  as  rebels,  and  unless  they're  taught  a  lesson, 
when  they  capture  any  of  our  men  they'll  give 
them  short  shrift  and  hang  them  as  traitors.  Now, 
General  Washington  proposes  to  hold  all  the 
British  that  we  can  capture  as  hostages,  and  if 
they  hang  any  of  our  men " 

"  But  you  don't  mean  to  say,"  Burr  cried,  in 
astonishment,  "  That  General  Washington  would 
hang  Miss  Moncrieffe  as  a  reprisal  ?  " 

"  It  isn't  my  business  to  say,"  replied  General 
Putnam, "  what  the  Commander-in-Chief  would  do. 
All  I  know  is,  if  he  told  me  to  hang  her,  I'd  obey 
him  without  question.  A  good  soldier  never 
criticises  the  orders  of  his  superior  officer." 

To  Burr,  the  possible  fate  of  this  beautiful 
young  girl  became  invested  with  new  interest,  and 
developed  in  his  nature,  with  its  really  feminine 
heart,  a  strong  feeling  of  sympathy  for  her  in  her 
uncomfortable,  and  it  might  be,  dangerous  position. 

While  seated  at  his  table  the  next  morning  after 
his  arrival,  an  orderly  brought  him  a  crumpled 
note.  Burr  opened  it  and  read  the  following : 

"  MAJOR  BURR  : 

"  If  you  cum  acrost  me  anywhere,  don't  let  on  that  you 
know  me.  Good  reasons  for  keepin'  quiet.  It  will  all  cum 
out  later. 

"ABE    BUDLONG." 

Burr  dismissed  the  orderly,  saying  that  there 


Burr  and  Margaret  Moncrieff. 
Are  you  trying  to  escape  from  the  enemy  ?  "  asked  Burr.     Page  161. 


MARGARET  MONCRIEFFE  161 

was  no  answer,  and  then  tore  the  note  into  in 
finitesimal  pieces.  He  knew  that  something  was 
in  the  wind,  for  he  had  absolute  reliance  upon  the 
sagacity  and  clear-headedness  of  Abe  Budlong. 
He  had  not  seen  his  admirer  since  their  arrival  in 
New  York,  after  leaving  Arnold's  command,  and 
did  not  know  whether  he  had  gone  home  or  re 
joined  the  army ;  but  he  inferred  from  the  letter 
that  Abe  was  probably  on  duty  somewhere  in 
New  York  City. 

That  very  morning  an  incident  occurred,  which, 
instead  of  explaining  Abe  Budlong's  note,  rendered 
it  more  mysterious.  Burr  was  galloping  towards 
headquarters,  after  having  made  a  visit  to  one  of 
the  forts,  when  he  saw  Miss  Moncrieffe,  mounted 
upon  a  superb  steed,  approaching  him  at  a  gallop. 
Some  distance  behind  her,  a  soldier  was  urging 
his  horse  to  the  utmost  in  a  vain  effort  to  keep  up 
with  her. 

Both  Burr  and  Miss  Moncrieffe  reined  up  their 
horses  and  exchanged  the  usual  salutations. 

"  Are  you  trying  to  escape  from  the  enemy  ?  " 
asked  Burr,  looking  towards  the  horseman,  who 
was  now  within  fifty  feet  of  them. 

"  Yes  and  no,"  the  young  girl  replied.  "  I  like 
to  get  away  from  him,  because  he  almost  talks  me 
to  death  when  we  ride  side  by  side,  and  yet  I  have 
no  desire  to  dispense  entirely  with  his  company, 
for  General  Putnam  has  told  me,  and  he  always 
means  what  he  says,  that  I  cannot  go  riding  unless 
accompanied  by  an  escort." 

By  this  time  the  horseman  had  reached  them, 
and  Burr  saw  that  it  was  none  other  than  his 


102  LITTLE  BURR 

friend  Budlong.  Acting  upon  the  advice  con 
tained  in  the  note,  Burr  paid  no  attention  to  him, 
but  said : 

"  I  think  you  do  right,  Miss  Moncrieffe,  to 
follow  General  Putnam's  orders.  I  am  sure  that 
he  would  not  oblige  you  to  do  anything  that  he 
did  not  consider  for  your  best  interests." 

M  He  is  a  darling  old  gentleman,"  said  Miss 
Moncrieffe,  with  her  usual  impetuosity.  Then, 
with  a  gay  laugh,  she  cried  :  "  I  am  sorry  that  he 
is  married.  I  feel  quite  sure  that  he  would  pro 
pose  to  me,  if  he  were  not." 

w  I  have  no  doubt  of  it,"  said  Burr,  gallantly, 
"  but  you  must  not  forget  that  there  are  others 
who  might  do  the  same  thing  and  who  are  not 
encumbered,  at  present,  with  a  family." 

"  Oh,  I  am  too  young  to  get  married,"  said 
Miss  Moncrieffe,  with  a  slight  toss  of  her  head. 
"  Father  says  that  he  is  going  to  marry  me  off 
when  I  am  eighteen,  and  I  have  four  long  years  to 
wait  before  that  time  comes." 

Burr  could  hardly  realize  that  the  young 
woman  before  him  was  only  fourteen  years  of  age, 
but  he  was  too  much  of  a  gentleman  to  question 
the  truth  of  her  statement  or  make  any  further 
reference  to  it. 

"  Come,  Mr.  Budlong,"  cried  Miss  Moncrieffe, 
"  let  us  try  a  gallop  to  the  next  corner.  If  you  get 
there  first,  I  will  pay  for  all  the  beer  that  you  can 
drink,"  and  she  dashed  off  at  full  speed,  waving 
her  hand  to  Burr. 

As  Budlong  passed  Burr,  he  said  in  an  under 
tone  :  "I'm  keepin'  my  eye  on  her." 


MARGARET  MONCRIEFFE  163 

It  was  only  natural  that  two  bright  young 
people,  thrown  daily  into  each  other's  society, 
should  become  friendly.  They  had  many  interests 
in  common.  Both  were  well  educated  and  their 
conversation  was  often  devoted  to  the  consider 
ation  of  the  latest  literature.  One  day,  Burr  found 
Miss  Moncrieffe  engaged  in  painting  a  bouquet 
of  flowers,  in  water  colors.  He  was  something  of 
a  connoisseur,  and  criticised  some  points,  in  detail, 
regarding  the  drawing  and  coloring.  When 
shown  conclusively  that  she  was  wrong  and  that 
the  error  should  be  corrected,  she  pouted,  and 
declared  that  they  suited  her  best  that  way.  She 
seemed  passionately  fond  of  painting,  for  every 
few  days  Burr  found  her  engaged  upon  a  different 
picture.  In  each  of  these  he  discovered  the  same 
errors  in  drawing  and  coloring  which  he  had 
noticed  in  the  first  one ;  but  Miss  Moncrieffe  re 
fused  to  make  changes  in  them. 

One  day,  Burr  produced  a  book,  and  said: 
"Miss  Moncrieffe,  so  far,  my  criticisms  of  your 
drawing  and  coloring  have  been  based  upon  my 
memory ;  but  I  have  brought  with  me  to-day  a 
work  on  botany,  which  will,  I  think,  convince  you 
that  I  am  right  and  that  you  are  wrong.  Now,  if 
you  will  bring  out  your  collection  of  pictures,  we 
will  look  them  over  and  compare  them  with  this 
standard  authority." 

To  Burr's  surprise,  Miss  Moncrieffe's  face  grew 
red,  even  to  her  forehead.  Thinking  that  he  had 
offended  her  by  being  hypercritical,  he  apologized, 
and  would  have  dropped  the  subject,  but  Miss 
Moncrieffe  said : 


164  LITTLE  BURR 

"  Pardon  my  momentary  embarrassment,  Major 
Burr,  but  the  fact  is,  I  have  given  my  drawings 
away  to  some  friends,  who  declare  themselves 
charmed  with  them,  although  I  told  them  that  my 
instructor,  Major  Burr,  said  he  thought  them  very 
poor." 

"You  have  done  me  a  great  injustice,  Miss 
Moncrieffe,"  said  Burr,  assuming  an  air  of  severity. 
"  I  had  intended,  at  the  close  of  the  war,  to  become 
a  teacher  of  drawing  and  painting;  but,  by  your 
remark,  you  have  ruined  all  my  chances  of  obtain 
ing  pupils." 

A  few  evenings  later,  Major  Burr,  who  had 
been  detained  beyond  the  usual  supper  hour  by  a 
necessary  inspection  of  some  raw  militia,  rode  to 
the  barracks  for  his  supper ;  for  he  knew  that  that 
careful  housekeeper,  Mrs.  Putnam,  had  long  ago 
cleared  away  the  remnants  of  the  evening  meal. 
While  there  he  met  Abe  Budlong. 

"  I'm  glad  I've  met  yer,  Major,"  said  Abe.  "  I've 
been  waitin'fer  a  chance  ter  talk  ter  yer  ever  since 
I  writ  that  note,  but  I  knew  yer'd  trust  me  till  yer 
heerd  what  I  had  ter  say." 

Burr  assured  Abe  that  he  possessed  his  entire 
confidence. 

"  Well,  the  fact  is,  Major,"  said  Abe,  "  I've 
bin  doin'  double  duty.  I've  bin  actin'  as  escort  fer 
that  female  Britisher  that's  stoppin'  with  Gin'ral 
Putnam,  and  I've  bin  actin'  the  spy  at  the  same 
time." 

"  I  hope  you  have  not  been  spying  upon  Miss 
Moncrieffe,"  remarked  Burr,  a  little  sharply. 

"That's  jest  what  I've  bin  doin',  Major,  and 


MARGARET  MONCRIEFFE  165 

when  yer  hear  the  hull  story  I  don't  think  yer'll 
blame  me.  Yer  see,  ev'ry  time  she  goes  a-ridin', 
she  allus  takes  a  little  portmanteau  with  her.  I 
thought,  at  fust,  she  had  somethin'  ter  eat  in  it; 
but  as  I  never  saw  her  eat  anything  when  we  was 
out  together,  I  grew  kinder  suspicious.  I  allus 
went  ter  the  house  ter  git  the  bag  and  fasten  it  on 
the  saddle  afore  she  cum  out ;  so  one  day  I  made 
up  my  mind  ter  play  spy,  and  I  looked  in  the  bag, 
and  all  there  was  in  it  was  a  little  roll  of  paper. 
She  got  away  from  me  that  day  by  turnin'  a  corner, 
and  I  didn't  find  her  fer  nearly  ten  minutes.  I 
shouldn't  have  thought  so  much  of  that,  fer  she's 
young  and  frisky,  but  when  I  looked  in  the  bag 
afore  I  took  it  in  the  house,  I  found  that  little  roll 
of  paper  was  gone." 

Burr  was  silent.  His  first  inclination  had  been 
to  reprove  his  old  friend  for  his  curiosity ;  but  he 
determined  to  say  nothing  until  Abe  had  finished 
his  story. 

"Well,  yer  see,  Major,  that  same  thing  has 
taken  place  a  dozen  times.  Every  time,  there 
hasn't  bin  anythin'  in  the  bag  'cept  a  roll  of  paper ; 
and  every  time,  it  hasn't  bin  there  when  she  got 
home." 

"  I  don't  see  that  that  proves  anything,"  Burr 
remarked. 

"  Well,  I  don't  suppose  it  does  on  the  face  of 
it,"  said  Abe,  "  but  there's  two  things  ter  be  con 
sidered.  Fust,  what  was  in  the  papers;  and 
secondly,  who  did  she  give  them  to  ?  Well,  a  spy 
ain't  much  use  less  he  'tends  ter  business  clear  up 
to  the  handle,  and  I've  found  out  that  them  papers 


166  LITTLE  BURR 

was  nothin'  but  picters  of  bokays,  and  I've  found 
out,  too,  that  she  gives  them  to  a  Britisher  who's 
here  in  New  York  on  parole.  Now,  there's 
another  pint.  What  do  them  British  fellers  do 
with  them  arter  they  gits  them  from  her? " 

Burr  thought  for  a  moment,  then  he  said: 
"You  have  done  just  right,  Abe,  but  don't  say  a 
word  about  it  until  you  hear  from  me  again.  I 
will  think  the  matter  over  and  decide  what  is  best 
to  do  next." 

Burr  did  think  the  matter  over,  and  the  result 
of  his  thought  was  a  letter  to  General  Washington, 
informing  him  that,  in  his  opinion,  Miss  Margaret 
Moncrieffe  was  engaged  in  correspondence  with 
the  enemy ;  that  this  correspondence  was  carried 
on  by  means  of  pictures,  the  peculiar  drawing  and 
coloring  of  which  undoubtedly  conveyed  informa 
tion  to  the  British ;  and  he  suggested  that  she  be 
removed  from  such  close  proximity  to  the  enemy's 
lines,  and  placed  where  such  opportunities  could 
not  be  had  in  the  future. 

To  this  letter  Burr  received  no  response,  but 
at  the  expiration  of  a  week  an  order  came  from 
the  Commander-in-Chief  to  have  Miss  Moncrieffe 
conveyed  to  Kingsbridge  and  turned  over  to  the 
care  of  General  Mifflin,  who  was  in  command  of 
the  troops  at  that  post. 

Whether  Miss  Moncrieffe  ever  knew  or  ever 
suspected  that  Major  Burr  was  concerned  in  any 
way  with  her  removal  from  General  Putnam's 
household,  can  only  be  inferred  from  a  slight  inci 
dent  which  happened  after  General  Washington 
decided  to  send  her  back  to  her  father.  She  was 


MARGARET   MONCRIEFFE  167 

invited  to  take  dinner  with  the  Commander-in- 
Chief.  General  Putnam  and  Major  Burr  were 
among  the  guests.  This  was  the  first  occasion 
upon  which  Burr  had  met  General  Washington 
since  his  somewhat  unceremonious  leave-taking. 
Beyond  the  usual  civilities,  no  conversation  took 
place  between  them. 

At  dinner,  as  was  the  custom,  toasts  were 
drunk.  General  Washington  had  proposed  the 
health  and  happiness  of  Miss  Moncrieffe,  and  she 
was  then  called  upon  to  respond.  Raising  her 
glass  of  wine,  she  said,  in  a  clear,  distinct  voice,  at 
the  same  time  casting  a  glance  towards  Major 
Burr,  who  sat  regarding  her  attentively: 

11  To  Lord  Howe!" 

The  guests  at  the  table  looked  at  her  with  ill- 
concealed  astonishment,  but  she  kept  her  eyes 
fixed  upon  Burr,  while  a  satirical  smile  played 
upon  her  face.  General  Washington  broke  the 
awkward  silence  by  saying : 

"  We  will  drink  to  Miss  Moncrieffe's  toast,  on 
this  condition  —  that  the  first  time  she  is  called 
upon  to  offer  a  sentiment  in  the  company  of  Lord 
Howe,  her  toast  shall  be  to  some  officer  of  our 
army." 

Still  keeping  her  eyes  fixed  on  Major  Burr, 
Miss  Moncrieffe  said :  "  Your  Excellency,  you  have 
my  promise." 

A  young  officer,  who  sat  next  to  Burr,  nudged 
him  and  whispered  in  his  ear  : 

"  If  Miss  Moncrieffe  proposes  that  toast,  Lord 
Howe  will  be  apt  to  keep  you  in  mind,  Major." 

Miss    Moncrieffe    kept  her  promise.     With 


168  LITTLE  BURR 

much  formality  she  was  delivered  to  the  British 
officer  sent  to  take  her  in  charge,  and  it  so 
happened  that  she  was  conveyed  to  a  British 
frigate  upon  which  Lord  Howe  was,  at  the  time, 
in  consultation  with  the  commander.  As  before, 
toasts  were  drunk  and  sentiments  offered.  When 
her  turn  came,  Miss  Moncrieffe  raised  her  glass 
and  proposed, —  "  To  General  Israel  Putnam ! " 

Her  words  were  received  with  gestures  of 
dissent  and  strong  expressions  of  disapprobation. 
The  tumult  she  had  raised  was  quelled  by  the 
words  of  Lord  Howe,  who  said: 

"  Gentlemen,  we  will  drink  the  toast  proposed 
by  Miss  Moncrieffe.  She  has  told  me,  privately, 
that  General  Putnam  has  been  as  kind  to  her  as 
though  she  were  his  own  daughter,  and  I  consider 
that  her  appreciation  of  that  kindness  detracts  in 
no  way  from  her  known  British  loyalty ;  and  now, 
gentlemen,"  continued  Lord  Howe,  "  allow  me  to 
offer  a  sentiment,  which  I  know  will  be  fully 
understood  and  appreciated  by  all  of  you." 

He  raised  his  glass,  turned  towards  Miss 
Moncrieffe,  placed  his  hand  upon  his  heart,  and 
making  a  courtly  bow,  said : 

"  Gentlemen,  I  ask  you  to  join  me  in  a  deserved 
tribute  to  the  health,  future  happiness,  and  safe 

deliverance  from  captivity  of "  Here  he 

paused,  and  every  one  present  supposed  that 
when  he  resumed  he  would  finish  the  toast  with 
the  name  of  Miss  Moncrieffe ;  but  the  words  that 
he  uttered  were  —  "  the  Queen  of  Flowers ! " 


CHAPTER  XIV 

SYSTEMATIC  VILLAINY 

TN  the  obscurity  of  twilight,  two  men  were 
silently  moving  along  the  "  Broad  Way  ",  as  it 
was  then  called,  of  the  city  of  New  York.  Early 
as  the  hour  was,  the  regulations  rendered  necessary 
by  the  presence  of  an  army  expecting  an  assault, 
together  with  the  unseasonable  severity  of  the 
weather,  kept  the  good  people  of  Gotham  within 
doors,  and  scarcely  a  sound  was  heard  along  the 
almost  deserted  street,  save  the  occasional  tramp 
of  a  patrol  of  soldiers,  or  the  clatter  of  a  horse's 
hoofs,  as  some  aide  or  orderly  dashed  along  with 
orders  for  different  posts.  Our  pedestrians  walked 
rapidly  on,  hardly  interchanging  a  syllable,  until 
they  arrived  at  a  tavern  of  some  pretensions,  and 
were  ushered  into  an  apartment  probably  prepared 
in  anticipation  of  their  coming. 

One  of  them  was  a  tall  man  of  forty  or  forty- 
five  years  of  age,  rather  sparely  made,  but  muscular 
and  wiry.  His  forehead  was  broad  and  massive, 
eyes  dark  gray,  mouth  large,  and  lips  firmly  com 
pressed.  There  was  an  air  of  power  about  the 
whole  appearance  of  the  man.  One  felt  that  he 
was  in  the  presence  of  a  strong  personality  —  with 
a  head  to  conceive,  a  will  to  dare,  and  a  hand  to 
execute  whatever  his  interest  or  his  ambition 
might  prompt.  The  other  was  Capt.  Alexander 
Hamilton. 


170  LITTLE  BURR 

Directing  some  bottles  of  wine  to  be  brought, 
the  elder  of  the  two  dismissed  the  obsequious 
host,  and  both  drew  chairs  up  to  the  log  fire  that 
was  burning  brightly  in  the  open  fireplace,  in  com 
fortable  contrast  to  the  chilly  dampness  without. 
Hamilton  was  the  first  to  speak. 

"Well,  Billings,"  he  inquired,  "what  news  do 
you  bring  ? " 

"Bad  enough,  Captain  Hamilton;  the  girl  is 
dead." 

M  Dead  1 "  exclaimed  Hamilton,  starting  to  his 
feet  and  grasping  the  arm  of  his  companion  with 
convulsive  strength.  "  Dead !  Is  this  true  ?  For, 
mark  me,  man,  it  will  not  be  safe  for  you  to  trifle 
with  me  on  such  a  subject" 

"I  have  not  been  in  the  habit,"  replied  the 
other,  his  hand  slowly  stealing  beneath  the  folds 
of  his  vest,  as  if  there  was  something  there  to 
which  his  grasp  was  accustomed  and  which  he 
desired  to  clutch,  more  from  habit  than  from  a 
belief  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  use  it,  —  "I 
have  not  been  in  the  habit  of  calculating  very 
nicely  what  might  be  safe  or  unsafe  in  my  dealings 
with  the  world;  nor  am  I  much  addicted  to  an 
swering  rude  questions  while  a  ruder  grasp  is  on 
my  arm." 

"This  is  folly  I  "muttered  Hamilton,  releasing 
.his  hold.  "  I  mean  you  no  bodily  injury.  That 
pistol  in  your  bosom  would  be  poor  protection  if  I 
did." 

"  May  be  so;  and  I  have  certainly  no  wish  to 
put  it  to  the  test,  though  it  has  never  failed  me 
heretofore,  and  I  have  no  fears  that  it  will  fail  me 
hereafter." 


SYSTEMATIC   VILLAINY  171 

Hamilton  resumed  his  seat  in  silence.  Large 
drops  of  perspiration  gathered  upon  his  brow,  his 
lips  quivered,  and  his  whole  frame  was  convulsed  by 
terrible  emotions.  The  fierce  struggle  endured 
for  more  than  a  minute,  and  his  voice  was  choked 
and  husky,  as  he  asked : 

"  Did  you  say  Adelaide  Clifton  was  dead  ?  The 
young,  the  beautiful,  the  good;  gone,  gone  for 
ever  I" 

"I  told  you  the  truth,"  was  the  reply;  "but  it 
added  so  little  to  the  sweetness  of  your  temper,  that 
I  had  no  inclination  to  repeat  the  story." 

There  was  another  self-struggle.  It  ended,  and 
Alexander  Hamilton  was  once  more  master  of 
himself. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Billings ;  I  have  been 
foolish  and  intemperate*  If  you  knew  all,  you 
would  excuse  it." 

"  Possibly  I  may  not  know  all  of  your  share  in 
the  business,  but  I  know  more  of  my  own  than  it 
is  agreeable  to  reflect  upon  on  a  still  night  in  a 
lonely  place.  I  know  that  you  invented  the 
calumny,  and  that  I  circulated  it;  and  although 
neither  of  us  could  foresee  the  melancholy  result, 
we  are  none  the  less  guilty  of  murder." 

"  Calumny !  I  tell  you,  Billings,  that,  as  God  is 
my  judge,  I  believed  it  at  the  time.  I  thought, 
too,  that  the  story  would  never  reach  her  ears,  for 
I  knew  that  she  was  about  starting  for  her  home, 
and  I  hoped  it  would  die  away,  except  in  quarters 
where  we  might  think  proper  to  keep  it  alive." 

"  Then,  Captain  Hamilton,  you  have  the  advan 
tage  of  me,  decidedly ;  for  I  never  believed  a  sylla- 


172  LITTLE  BURR 

ble  of  it,  nor  did  I  ever  doubt  but  that  some  kind 
friend  would  communicate  to  her  all  that  was  said, 
together  with  whatever  additions  were  necessary 
to  fill  up  any  little  omissions  in  the  pleasing  tale. 
But  this  is  profitless.  The  question  is  not  what 
degree  of  guilt  attaches  to  either  of  us,  but  rather, 
how  we  are  to  turn  untoward  circumstances  to  the 
best  account. 

"  Before  we  begin  the  discussion,  you  must  par 
don  the  liberty  I  am  about  to  take  in  offering  you 
some  advice.  I  am  more  than  double  your  age, 
and  there  are  few  phases  of  human  character  I 
have  not  had  occasion  to  study.  The  first  step 
toward  success  in  life  is  self-control.  Such  out 
breaks  as  you  have  been  guilty  of  to-night  are 
disagreeable  to  your  friends  and  dangerous  to 
yourself.  No  man  will  trust  his  fortunes  in  the 
same  boat  with  yours,  if  they  are  continually  liable 
to  be  upset  by  ill-governed  passions.  In  the  path 
of  ambition  which  you  have  deliberately  chosen, 
you  must  command  your  words,  your  looks,  your 
actions.  You  must  be  able  to  call  a  gay  smile  to 
your  lips  when  necessary,  although  the  devil  is 
tugging  with  red-hot  pincers  at  your  heartstrings. 
Avoid  self-deception,  for  of  all  deceptions  it  is  the 
least  profitable. 

"  Look  at  your  acts  in  the  light  of  their  conse 
quences.  Weigh  those  consequences  before  the 
act  is  irrevocable,  and  not  afterwards.  If  the  end 
to  be  attained  is  of  sufficient  importance  to  justify 
the  ruin  of  a  dozen  honest  names,  or  the  breaking 
of  as  many  gentle  hearts  —  why,  ruin  or  break 
them ;  but  do  it  deliberately,  and  do  not  fly  into 


SYSTEMATIC  VILLAINY  173 

a  rage  with  those  who  may  be  serviceable,  because 
you  are  conscious  of  having  been  a  very  naughty 
boy.  Exhibit  as  much  temper  as  you  please,  the 
oftener  the  better,  since  it  helps  to  build  up  a 
character  for  frankness;  but  never  exhibit  it  when 
you  feel  it,  for  ninety-nine  times  out  of  a  hun 
dred  it  will  be  foolish  and  imprudent.  Genuine 
feeling  is  a  great  drawback,  affected  feeling  a  great 
advantage  to  a  rising  man.  Follow  this  advice 
implicitly,  and  there  is  no  eminence  you  may  not 
hope  to  attain.  History  furnishes  more  than  one 
instance  in  which  a  successful  soldier,  with  worse 
prospects  than  yours,  has  won  the  diadem  of  a 
king." 

There  was  much  in  the  cool  and  villainous 
counsel  of  his  confederate  not  altogether  unfamiliar 
to  Alexander  Hamilton ;  the  concluding  sentence, 
too,  pointed  to  a  result  that  he  was  beginning  to 
contemplate  as  possible,  and  to  cherish  with  a  good 
deal  more  pleasure  than  was  becoming  in  a  repub 
lican  soldier.  Still,  he  was  irritated  by  the  tone  of 
superior  wisdom  in  which  it  was  delivered;  and 
there  was  a  touch  of  scorn  in  his  reply,  from  which 
he  did  not  seek  to  divest  it. 

"  Pray,  Mr.  Billings,  how  does  it  happen  that 
you,  who  know  so  well  the  paths  to  success,  have 
yet  missed  them  so  widely  ? " 

"  Your  question  is  natural,  and  the  sneer  that 
accompanied  it  was  natural,  also;  though,  let 
me  tell  you,  it  was  far  from  a  wise  one.  It  is  one 
of  the  very  indiscretions  against  which  I  have 
been  warning  you.  A  revengeful  man  would  re 
member  it  to  your  prejudice,  and  some  day  do 


174  LITTLE  BURR 

you  a  mischief  on  account  of  it.  I  shall  only 
register  it  as  the  second  folly  of  which  you  have 
been  guilty  in  the  last  half  hour.  And  now,  to 
answer  your  inquiry,  I  might  say  that  I  had  failed 
for  the  want  of  your  genius,  your  capacity,  or  your 
accomplishments,  and  your  vanity  would  accept 
the  explanation.  I  choose  to  be  more  candid. 

"In  my  youth  there  was  no  such  revolution  as 
this  of  the  Colonies  in  progress  or  in  contempla 
tion.  The  opportunities  that  you  possess  were 
therefore  denied  to  me;  and  this  explanation 
would  be  as  soothing  to  my  vanity  as  the  other 
would  be  to  yours.  To  another  than  yourself,  it 
is  all  that  I  would  give ;  but  as  I  have  just  warned 
you  against  self-deception,  I  must  not  give  you 
occasion  to  suspect  me  of  belying  my  own  theory. 
I  failed,  because  my  knowledge  came  after  my 
character  was  gone.  Put  the  devil  himself  upon 
the  earth;  let  it  be  known  that  he  is  the  devil> 
and  he  could  not  mislead  a  child. 

41  At  the  commencement  of  my  career  I  was  in 
possession  of  a  fair  fortune  and  a  fair  character. 
Both  were  dissipated  in  gambling  hells  and  other 
resorts  of  vice  and  immorality.  What  mattered  it, 
that  in  the  meantime  I  had  acquired  an  amount 
of  knowledge  and  of  self-control  that  would  have 
been  invaluable  a  few  years  earlier? 

"  The  road  to  what  men  call  honorable  ambi 
tion  was  barricaded  against  the  broken-down  gam 
bler  and  debauchee.  Instead  of  a  struggle  for 
power  and  place,  my  life  became  a  struggle  for 
bread  and  when  at  last  I  had  accumulated  wealth, 
the  means  by  which  it  was  acquired  were  so  ques- 


SYSTEMATIC   VILLAINY  175 

tionable  that  I  did  not  care  to  give  occasion  for 
impertinent  inquiries  by  placing  my  name  before 
the  public.  I  believe  it  is  not  necessary  to  extend 
my  confession  any  further,  unless  you  are  curious 
to  know  my  history  from  the  time  of  my  leaving 
Europe." 

"  You  need  not  go  on,"  said  Hamilton,  some 
what  petulantly.  "  I  am  not  particularly  interested 
in  the  past.  What  concerns  me  most  is  the 
future.  It  is  so  long  since  I  have  seen  you,  and 
not  knowing  the  outcome  of  the  affair,  I  have 
been  in  a  perpetual  state  of  unrest.  There  is  only 
one  thing  that  I  envy  Aaron  Burr,  and  that  is,  his 
absolute  control  of  his  feelings  under  all  circum 
stances." 

Billings  smiled  grimly.  "  Then  you  have  al 
ready  come  to  the  conclusion,  Captain  Hamilton, 
that  the  control  of  one's  feelings  is  absolutely  es 
sential  in  one  who  is  determined  to  be  successful 
in  life  ?  I  am  following  your  fortunes,  Captain 
Hamilton,  and  mean  to  serve  you  faithfully ;  but 
in  disposition  I  am  somewhat  like  a  dog ;  and  if 
I  were  to  quarrel  with  you,  or  you  were  to  throw 
me  over,  I  should  only  be  following  my  dog-like 
nature  in  becoming  an  humble  servitor  of  your 
present  rival.  It  is  not  uncommon,  you  know,  for 
a  detective  who  is  on  the  track  of  a  criminal  to 
actually  become  an  admirer  of  the  skill  shown  by 
the  pursued  one  in  his  efforts  to  escape  arrest." 

"  I  judge  from  your  remarks,"  said  Hamilton, 
"  that  you  were  so  much  overcome  by  the  con 
templation  of  the  death  of  which  we  —  "  and  as  he 
uttered  the  pronoun  he  gave  it  a  forcible  empha- 


176  LITTLE  BURR 

sis  — "  have  been  guilty,  that  you  had  given  up  the 
quarry  in  disgust." 

"  Most  men  have  been  too  busy,"  said  Billings, 
"  since  our  last  interview,  to  waste  time  in  listen 
ing  to  stories  of  private  scandal ;  yet  I  have  not 
been  altogether  idle.  I  have  already  whispered  a 
pretty  little  story  of  the  seduction  of  Miss  Mon- 
crieffe  in  a  quarter  where  it  will  be  sure  to  reach 
the  General.  By  the  way,  Captain,  do  you  know 
I  have  a  shrewd  suspicion  that  we  are  much 
nearer  the  truth  this  time  than  we  were  before  ? " 

"  Why  so  ?    What  have  you  seen  ? " 

"  Nothing,  myself ;  but  servants  will  talk,  you 
know,  and  both  General  Putnam's  and  General 
Miniin's  speak  of  longer  interviews  and  more 
tender  partings  than  were  to  have  been  expected 
between  the  daughter  of  a  British  major  and  a 
rebel  in  arms  against  his  King." 

"  I  do  not  believe  it.  Mrs.  Putnam  would  have 
turned  them  both  out  of  the  house  at  the  first  ap 
pearance  of  impropriety." 

"  Well,  I  do  believe  it ;  but  as  it  will  equally 
favor  our  schemes  whether  he  is  really  guilty  or 
we  only  make  him  appear  so,  it  is  not  worth  while 
to  discuss  the  truth  of  the  case.  Besides,  I  do  not 
want  to  have  my  belief  in  his  present  guilt  dis 
pelled.  After  having  been  actively  instrumental 
in  circulating  one  false  story  of  the  kind,  it  is  a 
comfort  to  think  that  I  have  discovered  a  true  one 
at  last." 

The  color  faded  from  the  cheek  of  Hamilton, 
and  his  voice  trembled,  as  he  replied : 

"  Let  me  beg  of  you,  Mr.  Billings,  not  to  refer 


SYSTEMATIC   VILLAINY  177 

again  to  Adelaide  Clifton.  That  tragedy  has 
been  played  out,  and  I  would  rather  hear  no 
further  allusion  to  it,  particularly  in  your  cold  and 
devilish  tones.  As  to  Major  Burr,  I  am  half  in 
clined  to  abandon  my  plans  against  him  and  trust 
to  superior  energy  or  superior  fortune  in  the  race 
between  us." 

"  There  is  a  little  question  to  be  settled,  Cap 
tain  Hamilton,  before  taking  that  resolution,  which 
I  should  be  sorry  to  think  you  had  entirely  over 
looked." 

"Pray,  what  is  that?" 

"  How  far  you  have  a  right  to  engage  men  in 
schemes  for  your  benefit,  and  then  abandon  them 
to  the  mercy  of  enemies  they  have  made  on  your 
account." 

"  If  I  remember  rightly,"  said  Hamilton,  "  you 
had  the  frankness  to  inform  me  that  your  services 
were  rendered  chiefly  with  a  view  to  your  own 
advancement." 

"Certainly!  I  am  not  so  fond  of  tortuous 
paths  as  to  tread  them  without  the  hope  of  re 
ward.  Still,  you  must  not  forget  that  it  was  your 
self  who  devised  the  plan  for  the  destruction  of  a 
dangerous  rival.  In  the  execution  of  that  plan 
you  sought  my  assistance.  When  your  views 
were  unfolded  to  me,  I  concurred  in  your  opinion 
and  have  labored  faithfully  according  to  your 
directions.  I  had  no  other  interest  in  it  than  that 
of  binding  you  to  me  by  such  ties,  that  hereafter 
you  could  not  decently  refuse  any  reasonable  re 
quest  I  might  make.  You  showed  me  a  means 
of  accomplishing  the  object  I  had  at  heart,  and  I 


178  LITTLE  BURR 

adopted  it.  If  you  had  shown  me  any  other,  it 
would  have  been  the  same.  Of  my  motives,  I 
make  no  concealment.  I  have  been  willing  to 
work  for  you  and  take  the  chance  of  your  paying 
me  hereafter.  A  part  of  my  work,  the  most  dis 
agreeable  and  the  most  dangerous,  too,  is  done. 
Your  bond  to  me  is  uncancelled,  and  you  have  no 
right  to  lessen  my  security  for  its  future  pay 
ment." 

"Suppose  I  admit  the  force  of  your  reasoning, 
how  will  you  prove  that  I  jeopardize  your  interests 
by  refraining  from  further  acts  of  hostility  against 
Major  Burr  ? " 

"  It  needs  no  proof.  The  proposition  is  self- 
evident.  You  may  remember  the  fable  of  the 
serpent  which  stung  a  child  and  killed  it.  The 
father  endeavored  to  destroy  the  reptile,  but  only 
succeeded  in  striking  off  a  part  of  its  tail.  After 
wards,  a  reconciliation  took  place,  and  the  two 
engaged  in  friendly  conversation.  The  man 
pressed  the  serpent  to  come  out  from  his  hole  — 
an  invitation  his  snakeship  politely  declined. 
1  Why  not  come  out  ? '  asked  the  man.  *  Are  we  not 
friends  ? '  '  Oh  yes !  but  your  dead  child  and  my 
shortened  tail  are  not ;  and  we  should  quarrel  on 
their  account.' 

"You  are  in  the  condition  of  the  serpent. 
There  is  that  between  you  and  Aaron  Burr  which 
makes  a  truce  impossible,  and  if  you  leave  your 
hiding  place  before  you  have  an  opportunity  to 
sting  him,  you  are  lost." 

Something,  not  exactly  a  sneer,  nor  yet  a 
smile  —  a  compound  expression  of  anger  and 


SYSTEMATIC   VILLAINY  179 

mortification — curled  the  lips  of  Hamilton  and 
imparted  a  tone  of  bitterness  to  his  reply: 

"  I  presume  you  do  not  expect  me  to  thank  you 
for  the  compliment  deducible  from  your  story,  and 
its  application.  That  Major  Burr  is  a  true  man, 
I  know ;  that  he  is  a  man  of  genius,  all  reports 
agree ;  yet  I  did  not  know  that  you  held  him  in 
such  high  esteem,  or  regarded  me  as  so  deficient 
in  like  qualities,  as  to  render  an  open  contest  be 
tween  us  one  of  certain  defeat  to  me.  You  will 
pardon  me,  I  trust,  if  my  vanity  prevents  me  from 
looking  at  the  picture  in  the  same  light  that  you 
do.  I  am  loath  to  believe  that  I  cannot  meet  him 
on  terms  of  equality." 

"Six  months  ago,  you  might  have  done  so; 
but  within  that  time  events  have  transpired  that 
put  you  at  perilous  disadvantage.  What  would 
become  of  your  open  rivalry  if  he  should  discover 
and  proclaim  your  agency  in  bringing  about  the 
quarrel  between  himself  and  the  Commander-in- 
Chief  ?  I  will  not  refer  to  other  matters,  Captain 
Hamilton,  as  they  are  disagreeable  to  you.  That 
alone  would  be  sufficient  to  blast  you  in  the  es 
timation  of  your  comrades  and  your  superiors. 
What  security  can  you  have  that  he  does  not 
make  the  discovery  ?  Or,  suppose  he  does  not, 
you  will  be  forever  haunted  by  the  fear  of  detec 
tion.  Your  resolutions  will  be  vacillating,  and 
your  efforts  will  be  timid.  Can  you  doubt  what 
use  a  bold  and  sagacious  adversary  will  make  of 
such  advantages? 

"  Be  assured  that  if  you  mean  to  run  out  the 
race  of  ambition  in  which  you  have  entered,  you 


180  LITTLE  BURR 

must  crush  Aaron  Burr  without  his  knowing  the 
hand  that  deals  the  blow.  For  you,  there  is  no 
return  ;  and  hesitation  is  destruction.  The  ambi 
tious  aspirant  can  hope  for  no  forgiveness  when 
his  errors  are  exposed,  for  the  only  evidence  of 
amendment  that  will  be  received  is  an  abandon 
ment  of  the  designs  he  has  cherished.  You 
would  have,  indeed,  the  alternative  of  retiring  to 
private  life,  or  of  contenting  yourself  with  a 
subordinate  position.  When  you  are  no  longer 
in  the  way,  men  may  overlook  your  former 
indiscretions  and  extend  to  you  the  charity  of 
forgetfulness. 

"  If  you  have  made  up  your  mind  to  this  course, 
it  is  but  fair  that  you  should  take  upon  yourself 
the  blame  for  what  has  passed  and  leave  me  un 
impeded  by  any  other  enmities  than  those  with 
which  you  found  me.  If,  on  the  other  hand, 
you  are  resolved  not  to  abandon  your  hopes  of 
power  and  greatness,  there  is  no  alternative  except 
a  steady  persistence  in  the  plans  we  have  adopted. 
Major  Burr  must  be  kept  too  busy  in  repelling 
new  accusations  to  allow  him  leisure  for  minute 
inquiries  into  the  sources  of  old  ones.  In  my 
judgment,  this  will  be  easy ;  for  I  repeat,  that  I 
believe  he  is  guilty  this  time,  and  in  his  efforts  to 
hide  the  real  crime  he  will  be  very  likely  to  over 
look  the  false  accusation." 

"  And  I  repeat,"  answered  Hamilton,  "  that  I 
do  not  and  cannot  believe  him  guilty ;  though  to 
you,  who  are  a  doubter  of  the  existence  of  virtue, 
my  reasons  may  appear  ridiculous.  He  is  too 
highly  esteemed  by  General  Putnam  and  too 


SYSTEMATIC  VILLAINY  181 

warmly  loved  by  his  wife,  to  have  committed  an 
act  of  such  flagrant  immorality  beneath  their 
roof.  I  cannot  be  mistaken.  He  is  certainly  as 
innocent  as  I  am.  There  may  have  been  some 
love  passages  between  them,  for  she  is  a  girl  well 
calculated  to  inspire  the  utmost  madness  of  pas 
sion  ;  but  if  so,  they  were  of  an  honorable  nature, 
and  both  General  Putnam  and  his  wife  have  been 
apprised  of  whatever  has  taken  place." 

"  Ah ! "  exclaimed  Billings,  in  a  tone  of  more 
surprise  than  he  was  wont  to  exhibit ;  "ah  1  I  had 
not  thought  of  that.  It  is  possible,"  he  continued, 
after  a  pause,  "  that  you  have  hit  the  right  nail  on 
the  head.  Upon  reflection,  I  am  inclined  to  think 
you  have.  That  foolish  girl  to  whom  I  gave  a 
guinea  for  watching  Miss  Moncrieffe  and  report 
ing  her  acts,  has  been  giving  me  her  inferences  and 
calling  them  facts;  and  I,  like  an  idiot,  swallowed 
her  story  without  investigation,  because  I  wanted 
to  believe  it.  Another  such  blunder  will  woefully 
lessen  my  self-confidence ;  though  in  this  case  — 
thank  the  stars,  or  the  devil,  or  whatever  had  a 
finger  in  the  business  —  the  mistake  is  of  no  great 
consequence.  He  will  be  quite  as  anxious  to 
protect  the  name  of  his  intended  wife  as  he  would 
have  been  to  hide  the  errors  of  his  victim.  Either 
will  give  him  food  for  anxious  thought ;  and  the 
best  of  it  is,  that  he  will  be  so  hampered  by  pride 
and  delicacy  in  the  one  case,  or  by  the  conscious 
ness  of  guilt  in  the  other,  that  he  will  take  no 
notice  of  the  report,  unless  it  is  forced  upon  him 
so  publicly  as  to  be  unavoidable.  You  have  the 
trumps  in  your  own  hand,  Captain  Hamilton,  and 
if  you  do  not  win  the  game,  the  fault  will  be  yours." 


182  LITTLE  BURR 

"  There  is  but  one  view  of  the  case  which  does 
not  seem  to  have  occurred  to  you,  Mr.  Billings, 
that  strikes  me  as  worthy  of  consideration.  Is  it 
not  possible  that,  to  win  the  daughter's  hand,  he 
may  seek  to  recommend  himself  to  the  father's 
favor  by  turning  traitor  to  his  country?  Such 
things  have  happened  in  times  not  very  remote 
from  ours." 

"  No,  Captain ;  I  thought  of  that  and  dismissed 
the  idea  as  altogether  improbable.  It  is  possible, 
to  be  sure,  that  a  man  in  love  may  make  an  in 
fernal  fool  of  himself  in  every  conceivable  way,  and 
Major  Burr  would  save  us  a  great  deal  of  trouble 
by  proving  himself  no  exception  to  the  rule ;  but 
he  will  not  do  so.  It  is  my  habit  to  study  atten 
tively  the  character  and  dispositions  of  those  who 
occupy  to  me  the  relations  of  friend  or  foe.  Major 
Burr,  though  properly  neither  the  one  nor  the 
other,  is  in  my  way,  and  has  not  escaped  my 
scrutiny.  His  heart  is  in  the  American  cause. 
He  does  not  adhere  to  it,  as  you  and  I  do,  because 
he  believes  it  will  triumph  in  the  end.  He  is  bound 
to  it  by  birth,  by  kindred,  by  education,  and  by 
association.  He  comes  of  the  old  Puritan  stock 
that  first  settled  the  wilderness ;  and  the  bones  of 
his  ancestors,  for  generations  back,  are  moldering 
beneath  this  soil.  It  is  my  fixed  opinion,  that  if 
he  were  suspended  over  the  pit  of  hell  and  you 
were  to  offer  him  the  alternative  of  betraying  his 
country  or  dropping  into  the  burning  lake,  he 
would  choose  the  latter. 

"  I  know  you  are  thinking,  that,  admitting  this 
to  be  so,  it  does  not  negative  your  suggestion; 


SYSTEMATIC   VILLAINY  183 

I 

since  it  would  be  easier  to  take  this  sudden  and 
desperate  resolve  than  to  resist  the  daily  and 
hourly  pleading  of  the  passions,  when  a  beautiful 
woman  is  the  lure.  Allied  to  a  nature  like  yours, 
the  reasoning  is  undoubtedly  correct.  Major  Burr 
is  of  a  different  stamp.  In  him,  patriotism  is 
stronger  than  love ;  and  if  the  gifted  beauty  from 
whom  Socrates  took  lessons,  and  of  whom  Pericles 
was  first  the  pupil  and  then  the  slave,  could  revisit 
the  earth,  the  eloquence  which  captivated  the 
philosopher,  and  the  charms  which  enraptured 
the  warrior-statesman,  would  be  wasted  in  the 
effort  to  win  him  to  the  side  of  England.  I  use 
strong  language,  for  I  wish  to  impress  upon  you 
my  earnest  conviction  of  the  truth  of  what  I  utter. 
We  must  make  our  calculations  upon  winning  the 
game  without  any  assistance  from  him." 

"  You  are  assuming  more  than  half  the  argu 
ment,"  responded  Captain  Hamilton.  "  You  are 
taking  it  for  granted  that  I  intend  to  play  out  the 
game;  whereas,  I  have  informed  you  that  I  am 
strongly  inclined  to  throw  up  my  hand  and  begin 
afresh." 

"  I  did  not  think  you  serious ;  particularly,  as 
I  have  heard  from  you  no  denial  of  my  right  to  be 
consulted  about  a  matter  which  so  materially  affects 
my  interests." 

"  I  do  deny  it,  and  insist  that  I  alone  am  the 
rightful  judge  of  the  course  it  becomes  me  to 
take." 

"  You  are  in  error,  Captain  Hamilton,  and  your 
position  will  not  bear  argument,  if  I  were  disposed 
to  argue  it.  It  would  do  me  no  good,  however, 


184  LITTLE  BURR 

and  afford  me  no  pleasure  to  convince  you  against 
your  will.  I  prefer  that  your  decision  should  be 
made  according  to  your  own  sense  of  what  is  due 
to  me  and  to  yourself,  only  insisting  that,  as  I  have 
no  fancy  for  the  game  of  blind-man's-buff,  you  will 
not  leave  me  to  grope  in  the  dark,  but  inform  me 
distinctly  what  your  determination  is." 

The  perfect  coolness  of  the  practised  villain, 
the  total  absence  of  every  expression  of  regret, 
anger,  or  astonishment,  and  his  studied  avoidance 
of  every  word  that  implied  a  threat,  had  a  meaning 
for  Alexander  Hamilton  that  was  perfectly  terrible. 
Until  recently  he  had  looked  upon  James  Billings 
merely  as  an  unscrupulous  knave,  who  might  be 
used  when  necessary,  and  bullied  or  bought  into 
silence  when  his  services  were  no  longer  needed. 
After  he  was  too  deeply  committed  to  recede,  "he 
discovered  that  he  was,  to  a  great  extent,  in  the 
power  of  a  man  of  vast  mental  resources,  of  great 
wealth -how  great  no  one  knew  -  jwithout  a  touch 
of  fear,  or  pity,  or  remorse;  full  of  ambitious 
schemes,  as  yet  but  dimly  disclosed ;  prepared  to 
commit  any  crime  that  promoted  his  views,  and 
reckless  of  any  human  suffering  that  might  follow 
his  acts. 

Knowing  this  man  as  he  did,  knowing  that 
with  him  there  was  no  middle  ground  —  that  he 
must  be  either  an  ally  or  an  enemy ;  knowing  fur 
ther,  that  in  less  than  one  hour  from  the  moment 
of  a  rupture  between  them,  he  would  be  plotting 
his  destruction  as  earnestly  as  he  was  now  schem 
ing  for  his  advancement,  and  remembering  how 
much  that  was  black  and  damning  he  could  reveal, 


SYSTEMATIC   VILLAINY  185 

Captain  Hamilton,  bold  as  he  was,  felt  his  heart 
sink  within  him,  and  his  good  resolutions  took  to 
themselves  wings  and  flew  away. 

Oh,  it  is  a  bitter,  bitter  draught,  when  the 
haughty  son  of  genius  finds  that  by  one  misstep, 
one  plunge  into  crime,  a  thing  to  which  he  had 
ascribed  no  more  than  a  reptile's  consequence  has 
obtained  the  mastery  over  his  actions,  and  when- 
ever  his  better  nature  turns  in  horror  from  the 
crimes  to  which  he  is  urged,  there  stands  a  relent 
less  demon,  beckoning  forward  with  one  hand, 
while  the  other  points  to  the  abyss  of  infamy 
behind.  Hamilton's  reply  was  an  index  to  the 
thoughts  that  oppressed  him: 

"  I  have  no  alternative,  I  suppose,  but  to  yield 
to  your  wishes,  or  to  blow  out  your  brains  1 " 

"And  the  last  alternative  is  one  that  I  trust 
Captain  Hamilton  instantly  dismissed,  since  these 
same  brains  may  be  serviceably  employed  in  the 
promotion  of  his  interests." 

"  I  did  dismiss  it.  Why,  or  wherefore,  is  im 
material.  My  resolution  is  taken  to  go  on  as  we 
agreed.  As  I  understand  that  you  have  nothing 
particular  to  communicate  in  reference  to  that 
matter,  it  is  best  to  drop  the  subject." 

"I  had  no  idea  when  I  broached  it,  that  it 
would  lead  to  so  much  conversation  between  us ; 
still,  I  do  not  like  to  leave  anything  unfinished, 
and  I  confess  to  some  curiosity  to  know  what 
pleasant  vision  you  were  indulging  in  a  short  time 
since  in  connection  with  my  sudden  decease." 

"  Mr.  Billings,  you  have  spared  me  the  mortifi 
cation  of  listening  to  a  threat  from  you,  and  I 


186  LITTLE  BURR 

would  willingly  have  exercised  a  like  forbearance. 
If  anything  should  sound  unpleasant  in  what  I  am 
going  to  say,  remember  that  your  inquiry  extracted 
it.  The  vision  I  was  indulging  in  was  one  that  will 
remain  near  me  hereafter.  The  day  that  I  resolve 
to  break  off  our  connection  will  be  the  last  of  your 
life.  You  have  the  power  to  injure  me  deeply,  and 
whenever  I  suspect  that  you  are  about  to  use  it  — 
and  I  shall  suspect  it  the  moment  we  quarrel  —  I 
will  slay  you  as  certain  as  there  is  a  God  in 
Heaven!" 

The  words  were  hissed  through  his  closed 
teeth  and  the  bloodless  lips  scarcely  moved  when 
the  sound  escaped  them.  The  superhuman  self- 
control  of  Billings  failed  him  for  once,  and  his  eye 
quailed  before  the  glance  of  fire  that  was  fixed 
upon  him.  It  required  a  strong  effort  to  recover 
from  his  confusion,  and  reply  in  his  usual  voice : 

"  That  is  a  bond  between  us  I  had  not  thought 
of.  By  the  Lord,  there  are  few  friendships  so  well 
cemented  as  ours!  A  quarrel  is  death  to  both." 


CHAPTER  XV 

PRIDE    IN  THE  DUST 

TOURING  the  summer  of  1776,  while  actively 
engaged  in  strengthening  the  fortifications 
on  Manhattan  Island,  in  anticipation  of  a  com- 
bined  onslaught  of  the  British  by  both  sea  and 
land,  Major  Burr  had  many  conversations  with 
General  Putnam  regarding  the  final  plan  of  the 
campaign.  Burr,  although  only  a  little  over 
twenty  years  of  age,  had  studied  the  art  of  war  so 
far  as  it  could  be  learned  from  text-books  and 
histories,  and  had  had  some  practical  experience 
in  actual  warfare. 

To  his  mind,  the  plan  of  defence  adopted  by 
General  Washington  was  a  wrong  one.  He  had 
said  as  much  to  Hamilton.  He  argued  in  his 
debates  with  General  Putnam,  that  the  patriots, 
by  clinging  to  the  seaboard,  were  obliged  to  con 
tend  with  the  combined  land  and  sea  forces  of 
Great  Britain.  His  plan  was  for  the  Continentals 
to  retreat  inland  and  form  a  base  of  operations  so 
far  from  the  seacoast  that  it  would  not  only  pre 
vent  the  British  from  utilizing  their  fleet,  but 
would  also  oblige  them  to  transport  their  ammu 
nition  and  supplies  over  rough  roads,  to  a  great 
distance  from  the  shore.  Small  bands  of  soldiers 
could  continually  harass  them  and  capture  the 
ammunition  and  provision  trains. 


188  LITTLE  BURR 

But  General  Putnam  put  all  of  Burr's  argu 
ments  one  side,  by  saying  that  he  believed  in  old 
heads  for  counsel  and  young  heads  for  action. 
He  advised  Burr  to  follow  the  fortunes  of  war  as 
they  came  to  him,  and  added  that  he  had  no  doubt 
that  the  young  man  had  a  future  of  great  promise 
before  him.  Silenced,  but  not  convinced  upon 
this  point,  Burr  took  up  another  line  of  argument. 
The  hostile  British  and  American  forces  were 
facing  each  other  on  Long  Island.  On  one  side 
were  well-trained  and  disciplined  troops,  com 
manded  by  brave  and  well-educated  officers;  on 
the  other  side  were  men  and  officers  equally  as 
brave,  but  comparatively  untrained  in  the  art  of 
war. 

"  It  is  of  no  use,  General,"  said  Burr,  one  day. 
"  Our  militiamen  will  never  stand  up  before  the 
British  regulars  in  the  open.  They  will  fire  one 
or  two  volleys  and  then  either  retreat  in  search  of 
some  shelter  or  throw  down  their  arms  and  fly  for 
dear  life." 

"  Then  you  don't  think  your  countrymen  are 
very  brave  ?  "  asked  General  Putnam,  grimly. 

"  There  are  no  braver  men  in  the  world,"  cried 
Burr,  "than  my  countrymen,  but  I  do  not  think 
that  it  is  an  indication  of  bravery  for  undisciplined 
militia  to  stand  up  before  the  pick  of  the  King's 
troops,  and  be  shot  down  like  dogs.  They  have 
been  used  to  fighting  from  behind  stone  walls, 
houses,  and  breastworks,  and  it  will  take  some  time 
before  they  will  feel  themselves  strong  enough  to 
meet,  unflinchingly,  a  charge  of  the  enemy." 

"  Then  you  think,"  said  Putnam,  "  if  we  have 


PRIDE  IN  THE  DUST  189 

a  battle  on  Long  Island,  that  we  are  likely  to  be 
defeated  ? " 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,"  replied  Burr, "  unless  the 
enemy  should  develop  an  unexpected  weakness  in 
the  field.  Our  principal  hope  lies  in  the  ability  of 
our  riflemen  to  pick  off  their  officers.  Often,  the 
best  disciplined  troops  become  demoralized  when 
their  officers  are  shot  down." 

What  Burr  had  foreseen  in  his  mind's  eye 
actually  came  to  pass.  The  disastrous  battle  of 
Long  Island  proved  conclusively  that  his  estimate 
of  the  fighting  qualities  of  the  two  armies  had  been 
a  correct  one.  A  retreat  was  ordered,  and  although 
the  behavior  of  the  Americans  during  the  battle 
had  not  been  an  edifying  one  from  a  military  point 
of  view,  great  ability  was  shown  in  the  conduct  of 
the  retreat,  which  was  successfully  accomplished 
before  the  enemy  became  fully  aware  that  it  was 
under  way.  During  this  retreat,  Major  Burr  came 
under  the  eye  of  Gen.  Alexander  McDougall,  who 
that  night  formed  an  opinion  of  the  ability  of  the 
young  soldier  which  made  him  ever  afterwards  a 
valuable  and  powerful  friend. 

General  Washington  called  a  council  of  war, 
and  the  question  was  earnestly  debated,  as  to 
whether  it  would  be  possible  to  defend  the  city 
against  a  combined  attack  by  the  British  land  and 
naval  forces.  The  decision  was  what  Major  Burr 
had  foreseen.  The  result  of  the  council  of  war 
was  an  order  from  the  Commander-in-Chief  to 
evacuate  the  city.  The  movement  became  known 
to  the  British,  and  long  before  it  was  completed, 
the  enemy  crossed  the  East  River,  with  the  evident 


190  LITTLE  BURR 

intention  of  capturing  as  many  of  the  Americans 
as  possible  before  they  had  escaped. 

The  scheme  of  evacuation  had  been  well 
planned,  and,  as  a  whole,  well  carried  out.  All  of 
the  large  bodies  of  troops,  with  one  exception, 
successfully  avoided  contact  with  the  advancing 
British  columns  and  made  their  way  in  safety  to 
Harlem.  One  large  body  of  men,  however,  form 
ing  part  of  General  Silliman's  brigade  and  under 
the  command  of  General  Knox,  had  taken  pos 
session  of  the  earthworks,  which  was,'in  reality,  only 
a  mud  fort,  situated  near  what  is  now  the  corner  of 
Broadway  and  Grand  Street.  In  the  minds  of  the 
Americans,  this  crude  fortification  made  them 
masters  of  the  situation,  and  they  awaited,  without 
a  sign  of  trepidation,  the  oncoming  of  the  British. 

Suddenly  a  voice  was  heard,  demanding ; 
"Who  commands  this  fort?"  The  questioner 
was  a  young  and  beardless  officer,  mounted  upon 
a  fine  charger  and  accompanied  by  two  horsemen. 
General  Knox  emerged  from  the  centre  of  a  body 
of  subordinate  officers,  with  whom  he  had  been 
conversing,  and  replied : 

"  I  do,  and  I  propose  to  hold  it  against  the 
enemy  to  the  last  gasp." 

"That  would  be  foolishness,"  said  the  young 
officer,  in  calm  tones.  "  You  have  a  large  number 
of  men,  but  no  water  or  provisions.  The  fort  is 
not  bomb-proof,  and  the  enemy  could  destroy  it 
entirely,  in  an  hour,  with  their  ordnance." 

"May  I  ask  your  name  and  rank?"  inquired 
General  Knox,  in  a  somewhat  supercilious  tone, 
as  he  regarded  the  young  officer. 


PRIDE  IN  THE  DUST  191 

"  I  am  Major  Aaron  Burr,  aide-de-camp  to 
General  Israel  Putnam,"  was  the  reply.  "  My 
advice  to  you  is  to  seek  safety  in  flight.  Such 
a  course  will  not  be  dishonorable,  for  you  will  be 
far  outnumbered,  and  your  successful  defence  of 
this  rude  fortification  is  hopeless."  General  Knox 
and  many  of  his  officers  still  seemed  unconvinced, 
but  Major  Burr's  words  had  evidently  fallen  with 
telling  effect  upon  the  ears  of  the  garrison,  and 
they  manifested  their  approval  of  the  advice  given 
by  the  young  aide-de-camp. 

"  But  how  shall  we  find  our  way  to  the  main 
army  ? "  asked  General  Knox.  "  I  am  not  ac 
quainted  with  the  roads,  and,  without  a  suitable 
guide,  the  chances  are  that  we  shall  march  into  an 
ambuscade  and  all  of  us  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy.  Better  to  die  fighting  gloriously,  than 
perish  ignominiously  as  prisoners  of  war.  In  the 
eyes  of  the  British,  you  know,  Major,  American 
prisoners  of  war  are  self-convicted  rebels,  only  fit 
for  the  hangman." 

11  General  Knox,"  said  Major  Burr,  "  I  know 
every  foot  of  this  island,  from  here  to  Harlem. 
As  aide  to  General  Putnam,  I  have  ridden  over  it 
scores  of  times.  I  know  every  road,  lane,  and  by 
path.  If  you  commit  the  charge  of  your  command 
to  my  knowledge  and  vigilance,  I  will  guarantee 
to  lead  you  safely  to  the  main  army." 

This  declaration,  made  in  a  loud  voice,  so  that 
it  could  be  heard  by  the  members  of  the  garrison, 
and  spoken  in  such  distinct  tones,  had  a  marked 
effect  upon  the  men.  Three  cheers  were  given  for 
Major  Burr,  and  the  officers,  who,  up  to  this  time, 


192  LITTLE  BURR 

had  been  unconvinced  of  the  necessity  of  a  retreat, 
quickly  changed  their  minds.  The  necessary 
orders  were  soon  given,  and  the  large  column, 
headed  by  Burr  and  his  two  attendants,  moved 
northward  towards  the  place  of  safety. 

Several  small  parties  of  the  enemy  were  met 
at  various  points,  but  as  the  Americans  far  out 
numbered  them,  they  either  took  refuge  in  flight 
or  were  shot  down  in  their  tracks.  True  to  the 
promise  he  had  made,  Major  Burr  led  the  whole 
command  in  safety  to  Harlem,  where  they  joined 
the  main  army. 

Strange  as  it  may  seem,  when  the  official  dis 
patches,  giving  an  account  of  the  successful 
retreat  from  the  city,  were  forwarded  to  the  Con 
tinental  Congress  by  the  Commander-in-Chief, 
Major  Burr's  services  were  not  referred  to,  therein. 

After  reading  these  official  dispatches,  Maj. 
Aaron  Burr  was  not  in  a  happy  frame  of  mind. 
He  was  young  —  not  yet  twenty-one  —  very  proud, 
and  very  ambitious.  Like  many  young  men, 
perhaps  he  placed  in  his  own  mind  too  high 
a  value  on  the  services  which  he  had  rendered 
during  the  first  retreat  from  Long  Island,  and  the 
second  from  Manhattan  Island.  But  it  must  be 
allowed,  that  if  his  efforts  were  not  worthy  of  the 
commendation  which  he  felt  they  deserved,  they 
were  surely  worthy  of  an  honorable  mention. 
From  some  unexplained  cause,  they  had  not 
received  any  recognition  whatever,  and  it  was  the 
knowledge  and  contemplation  of  this  fact  that  had 
thrown  Major  Burr  into  an  unhappy  state  of  mind. 

He  was  aroused  from  his  reflections  upon  the 


PRIDE  IN  THE  DUST  193 

injustice  which  he  thought  had  been  done  him,  by 
the  entrance  of  a  messenger,  who  brought  him  an 
order  to  report  at  once  to  the  Commander-in-Chief. 
Quite  a  long  distance  had  to  be  covered  on  horse 
back  in  order  to  answer  this  peremptory  summons, 
and  during  the  ride,  Burr's  feelings  were  in  a  state 
of  tumultuous  excitement.  One  moment,  a  deep 
sense  of  the  injustice  which  he  felt  he  had  suffered 
overcame  him  and  drowned  every  other  feeling. 
Then,  his  pride  came  to  his  relief  and  he  de 
clared  to  himself  that  whatever  happened,  how 
ever  he  might  be  treated,  he  would  not  mention 
the  fact,  and  no  one  should  ever  know  that  he  felt 
aggrieved  in  any  way.  Next,  ambition  assumed 
control  of  his  feelings.  With  ambition  is  always 
connected,  to  some  degree,  a  regard  for  policy — 
that  is,  to  secure  one's  ambition  it  is  often  neces 
sary  to  conceal  one's  real  feelings,  or,  in  plain 
language,  to  play  the  hypocrite. 

Now,  nothing  was  further  from  Burr's  mind 
than  a  desire  or  an  intention  to  play  the  hypocrite. 
He  came  of  a  truth-speaking  and  truth-dealing 
family,  and  whatever  might  be  his  faults,  he  could 
not  deliberately  act  the  liar  in  order  to  further  his 
ambition. 

Yet  he  felt,  as  he  rode  along,  that  it  would  be 
inadvisable  to  allow  his  pride  to  so  overmaster 
him,  that,  when  he  entered  the  presence  of  the 
Commander-in-Chief,  either  looks  or  actions  should 
indicate  a  preconceived  or  prearranged  resentment. 
No,  he  would  proceed  on  a  different  plan.  For 
once,  at  least,  he  would  humble  his  pride  in  the 
dust.  And  why  should  he  not?  He  was  but  a 


194  LITTLE  BURR 

major  in  the  army.  He  had  been  summoned  to 
the  presence  of  the  Commander-in-Chief,  a  man 
who  had  been  selected  by  the  combined  wisdom 
and  intelligence  of  the  Colonies  to  lead  their 
armies  to  victory.  He  needed  the  cordial  support 
of  every  officer  and  man  in  the  army.  Why 
should  he  hold  aloof?  If  he  had  been  denied 
what  he  considered  proper  recognition  so  far, 
might  it  not  be  possible  that  this  lack  of  just 
reward  would  lead  to  still  greater  acknowledg 
ments  in  the  future? 

Somewhat  to  his  surprise,  but  to  his  great 
satisfaction,  when  Major  Burr  was  ushered  into 
the  presence  of  General  Washington,  he  found 
him  alone.  Nothing  could  be  more  opportune. 
Before  the  General  addressed  him  upon  some 
matter  which  he  presumably  had  in  mind,  Burr 
felt  that  it  was  his  duty  to  refer  to  the  unpleasant 
character  of  the  interview  which  had  terminated 
his  relations  with  the  General's  military  family. 

"  Your  Excellency  will  pardon  me,  I  know,"  he 
began,  "  if  I  refer  to  our  last  official  interview,  in 
which,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  my  pride  led  me  to  say 
and  do  what  I  have  since  deeply  regretted." 

General  Washington  surveyed  the  handsome 
young  officer  who  stood  before  him,  and  replied : 

"  To  a  man  of  honor,  the  frank  acknowledgment 
of  a  wrongful  act  is  as  creditable  as  the  performance 
of  a  brave  action.  Let  us  say  no  more  about  the 
matter,  Major  Burr." 

"  As  it  pleases  you,  your  Excellency,"  was 
Burr's  rejoinder;  "but  may  I  presume  to  ask  a 
question? "  The  General  bowed. 


PRIDE   IN  THE   DUST  195 

"  May  I  inquire  if  you  received  from  me  a  letter, 
written  at  General  Putnam's  headquarters,  inform 
ing  you,  that,  in  my  opinion,  Miss  Margaret 
Moncrieffe  was  engaged  in  a  treasonable  corre 
spondence  with  the  enemy,  by  means  of  paintings 
of  flowers,  so  arranged  and  colored  as  to  convey 
intelligence,  presumably  according  to  some  pre 
arranged  code?"  General  Washington  set  his 
lips  tightly  together,  then  he  said : 

"  I  have  no  recollection  of  any  such  letter.  If 
I  had  seen  it,  I  should  certainly  have  replied  to  it." 

"  May  I  ask  whether  your  Excellency  examines 
all  the  letters  addressed  to  you  ? " 

"It  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  do  so,"  said 
the  General.  "  A  great  part  of  my  correspondence 
is  attended  to  by  the  same  gentleman  who  had 
charge  of  it  when  you  were  attached  to  my  staff." 

"I  thought  so,"  said  Burr.  Then  he  asked: 
"  Did  this  same  gentleman  suggest  to  you  the 
advisability  of  removing  Miss  Moncrieffe  from 
General  Putnam's  house  ? "  Again  General  Wash 
ington  pursed  his  lips,  and  a  slight  frown  gathered 
upon  his  brow.  At  last  he  said : 

"  I  think  he  did,  but  I  am  positive  that  he  did 
not  give  as  a  reason  for  the  change  the  one  you 
say  that  you  communicated  to  me  in  your  letter." 

"  I  thought  not,"  again  commented  Burr.  "  If 
your  Excellency  will  not  consider  that  I  am  tres 
passing  too  much  upon  your  kindness  and  forbear 
ance,  I  have  one  more  question  to  ask." 

"  Proceed,"  said  General  Washington,  some 
what  sharply.  He  turned  in  his  seat,  and  taking 
up  a  quill,  signed  a  paper  that  lay  before  him. 


196  LITTLE  BURR 

"  To  whose  negligence,"  continued  Burr,  "  may 
I  rightfully  ascribe  the  failure  to  mention  my 
name  in  the  official  reports  of  the  battle  of  Long 
Island,  the  retreat  from  New  York,  and  the  final 
retreat  from  this  place  ? " 

"The  reports,"  replied  General  Washington, 
"were  prepared  by  the  same  gentleman  whose 
duty  it  was  to  make  them  out  when  you  were  my 
aide-de-camp." 

"  I  thought  so,"  said  Burr,  almost  mechanically. 
"Your  Excellency,  accept  my  thanks  for  your 
condescension  and  forbearance  during  what  may 
have  seemed  to  you  a  period  of  useless  questioning." 

"  If  you  have  received  suitable  replies  to  your 
inquiries,"  said  Washington, "  I  am  greatly  pleased 
to  have  been  able  to  furnish  them.  Perhaps,  Major 
Burr,  your  merits  have  not  so  thoroughly  escaped 
recognition  as  your  inquiries  seem  to  imply. 
There  is  no  officer  connected  with  our  army  in 
whose  sagacity  and  judgment  I  have  greater  con 
fidence  than  in  that  of  Gen.  Alexander  McDougall. 
I  opine  that  he  is  your  friend,  for  he  has  not  only 
written  to  me  but  has  spoken  to  me  personally 
of  your  meritorious  actions."  Burr  bowed  low,  as 
these  complimentary  words  fell  from  the  lips  of 
the  Commander-in-Chief. 

"  In  my  dealings  with  the  officers  of  the  army," 
continued  Washington,  "  I  have  ever  borne  in 
mind  that  they  are  not  citizens,  subject  to  civil 
laws,  but  are  wholly  governed  by  the  rules  and 
regulations  promulgated  for  the  government  of 
the  army.  If  an  officer  performs  his  duty  as  a 
soldier,  I  do  not  deem  it  within  my  province  to 


Major  Burr  receiving  his  commission  from  General  Washington. 

General  Washington  arose  to  his  feet,  rolled  up  the  parchment  and 
passed  it  to  Lieutenant-Colonel  Burr.     Page  197. 


PRIDE   IN  THE  DUST  197 

investigate  or  even  consider  his  actions  as  a  man." 
Burr's  face  flushed. 

"Now,  Major,"  continued  Washington,  "do 
not  consider  my  remarks  as  personal  in  their 
nature.  They  are  of  general  application  and  apply 
no  more  to  you  than  to  any  other  officer  of  the 
army.  To  show  you  my  confidence  in  your  ability, 
discretion,  and  valor  as  a  soldier,  I  have  signed 
this  paper.  It  is  your  commission  as  lieutenant- 
colonel  in  a  new  regiment  of  the  New  York  line, 
just  organized  by  Colonel  Malcolm  of  New  York 
City.  I  do  not  believe  in  the  appointment  of  mere 
civilians  as  officers  in  the  army,  but  Colonel  Mal 
colm  has  freely  given  his  services  and  his  wealth 
to  form  and  equip  this  regiment,  and  in  the  opinion 
of  my  associates  he  is  fully  entitled  to  the  honor 
conferred  upon  him.  But  you  can  readily  infer 
from  what  I  have  said  that  the  command  of  the 
regiment  will  naturally  devolve  upon  the  lieuten 
ant-colonel,  and  to  him  will  fall  whatever  military 
honors  that  regiment  may  win  in  battle." 

General  Washington  arose  to  his  feet,  rolled 
up  the  parchment,  and  passed  it  to  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Burr,  who  bowed  low  as  he  received  it. 
"  Colonel  Burr,"  said  he,  "  I  hope  the  fortunes  of 
war  may  spare  your  life  and  secure  to  you  all  the 
glory  which  the  results  of  a  laudable  ambition 
may  bring  you." 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE  VICTORY    AT   PARAMUS 

the  day  that  Aaron  Burr  received  his 
commission  from  General  Washington,  he  was 
always  called  Colonel  Burr.  In  fact,  although  he 
was  never  promoted  beyond  the  grade  of  lieuten 
ant-colonel,  he  uniformly  performed  the  duties  of 
a  full  colonel,  and  on  some  occasions  those  of  a 
general  of  brigade. 

When  he  reached  the  headquarters  of  Colonel 
Malcolm's  regiment,  he  at  once  paid  a  visit  to  his 
superior  officer.  Both  men  were  evidently  as 
tonished  at  the  result  of  their  mutual  inspection. 
Colonel  Malcolm  was  dressed  like,  and  looked  just 
what  he  was  —  a  prosperous  merchant.  Colonel 
Burr  was  attired  in  the  garb  of  a  soldier,  but  he  was 
so  youthful  in  appearance,  so  slight  in  stature,  and 
so  boyish  in  his  actions,  that  Colonel  Malcolm's 
heart  fell  within  him.  What  could  General 
Washington  mean  by  sending  this  mere  stripling 
to  take  charge  of  a  regiment  of  soldiers  ? 

But  Colonel  Malcolm  was  too  much  a  man  of 
the  world  to  express  any  disappointment  or  dis 
approbation  until  the  young  officer's  mettle  had 
been  tried.  A  week  in  camp,  during  which  time 
he  kept  his  eye  upon  Colonel  Burr,  convinced  him 
that  he  had  been  fortunate  in  securing  so  courte 
ous  a  gentleman,  so  strict  a  disciplinarian,  and  so 


THE  VICTORY  AT   PARAMUS  199 

competent  a  soldier,  to  maintain  the  credit  of  his 
command.  The  day  he  left  for  New  York,  he  said 
to  Burr: 

"  I  must  confess,  Colonel  Burr,  that  when  I  first 
saw  you,  I  doubted  the  wisdom  of  General  Wash 
ington's  choice ;  but  I  am  convinced,  that,  although 
my  knowledge  of  mercantile  affairs  is,  undoubtedly, 
greater  than  General  Washington's,  my  knowledge 
of  military  matters  is  insignificant  compared  with 
his  opinion.  I  trust  that  you  will  consider  these 
remarks,  Colonel  Burr,  as  an  expression  of  my 
implicit  confidence  and  trust  in  you." 

Left  in  sole  command,  Burr  had  ample  oppor 
tunity  to  carry  out  his  own  ideas.  Up  to  this 
time,  he  had  simply  obeyed  the  orders  of  others ; 
now,  he  had  an  opportunity  to  win  renown  for 
himself,  but  it  must  depend  upon  the  efficiency 
and  gallantry  of  the  men  he  commanded.  He  had 
a  personal  interview  with  each  of  his  subordinate 
officers  and  questioned  them  severely  regarding 
their  knowledge  of  military  tactics.  A  dozen  of 
them  he  found  as  deficient  in  military  knowledge 
as  a  group  of  schoolboys  would  have  been.  He 
then  decided  upon  a  move  which  could  not  fail  to 
subject  him  to  the  severest  criticism.  He  called 
for  the  resignation  of  these  officers  and  informed 
them  that  they  had  mistaken  their  vocations.  He 
told  them  that  they  could  serve  their  country  best 
by  returning  to  New  York  and  resuming  their 
positions  in  the  mercantile  establishments  from 
which  they  had  come.  His  action,  as  he  had 
anticipated,  created  a  storm  of  excitement.  The 
matter  was  referred  to  the  general  in  charge  of 


200  LITTLE   BURR 

the  department,  who  chanced  to  be  General 
McDougall,  and  he  fully  sustained  the  action 
of  the  young  colonel. 

The  places  of  the  discharged  officers  were 
filled  with  the  best  material  available,  and  Colonel 
Burr  then  began  a  rigid  system  of  drill  and  in 
spection.  Nothing  escaped  his  careful  and  prac 
tised  eye.  At  the  end  of  three  months  it  was 
acknowledged  on  all  sides  that  Malcolm's  —  that 
is,  Burr's  —  regiment  was  the  best  drilled  one  in 
the  department. 

The  discharged  officers,  with  one  exception, 
accepted  the  advice  given  them  and  gave  up  all 
hopes  of  military  preferment.  One  young  lieuten 
ant,  however,  waxed  wroth  at  what  he  considered 
most  unjust  treatment.  He  wrote  an  impudent 
and  abusive  letter  to  Colonel  Burr,  declaring  that 
he  was  not  a  gentleman,  and  challenging  him  to 
mortal  combat.  Colonel  Burr  promptly  accepted 
the  challenge  and  fixed  the  time  and  place  for  the 
meeting.  On  arriving  there,  he  found  that  the 
lieutenant  had  not  presented  himself ;  nor  did  he 
do  so,  although  Burr  waited  an  hour  for  him. 

Colonel  Burr  then  mounted  his  horse  and  rode 
promptly  to  the  residence  of  the  young  officer's 
parents.  He  was  courteously  received,  and,  as  it 
was  near  the  dinner  hour,  he  was  invited  to  partake 
of  the  meal.  The  invitation  was  accepted  and 
Colonel  Burr  was  the  life  of  the  company,  which 
was  composed  entirely  of  ladies,  with  one  exception. 
This  exception  was  the  young  lieutenant  who  had 
sent  him  the  challenge,  and  who,  during  the  meal, 
showed  plainly  that  he  was  not  enjoying  himself. 


THE  VICTORY  AT  PARAMUS  201 

After  dinner  a  short  time  was  spent  in  general 
conversation.  Colonel  Burr  then  approached  the 
mother  of  the  young  man  and  told  her  that  his 
military  duties  required  his  immediate  return  to 
camp,  but  before  going  he  would  like  a  private 
conversation  with  her  son.  The  mother,  deeply 
affected,  tried  to  speak,  but  her  lips  could  not 
frame  the  words.  Bursting  into  tears,  she  left  the 
room.  Colonel  Burr  paid  his  adieus  to  the  other 
ladies  of  the  party  and  went  into  the  garden. 

He  was  soon  joined  by  the  young  lieutenant, 
whose  whitened  face  and  chattering  teeth  betrayed 
the  fact  that  he  was  in  a  state  of  mortal  terror. 
The  ladies  of  the  party  had  gathered  upon  the 
portico  of  the  house,  evidently  expecting  that  some 
thing  terrible  was  going  to  happen.  They  stood 
with  clasped  hands  and  eyes  strained  to  watch  the 
movements  of  Colonel  Burr  and  his  companion. 

"Come  with  me,  sir,"  said  Burr,  taking  the 
young  man  by  the  arm.  He  led  the  way  towards 
a  grove  of  trees,  where,  after  entering,  they  were 
screened  from  the  gaze  of  the  company  gathered 
on  the  portico. 

"  Young  man,"  said  Colonel  Burr,  "  when  you 
write  an  insulting  letter  to  a  gentleman,  and  chal 
lenge  him  to  mortal  combat,  common  decency 
requires  that  you  should  either  keep  the  appoint 
ment,  or  if  you  are  prevented  from  doing  so  by 
other  more  important  engagements,  you  should, 
at  least,  send  your  adversary  word,  so  that  he  may 
not  lose  valuable  time  in  waiting  for  you." 

Hardly  had  these  words  escaped  from  him, 
when  there  was  a  chorus  of  shrieks,  and  the  mother 


202  LITTLE  BURR 

of  the  young  man,  accompanied  by  the  other  ladies 
of  the  party,  rushed  into  the  little  grove  and  threw 
themselves  upon  their  knees,  their  clasped  hands 
raised  towards  Colonel  Burr  in  evident  supplica 
tion.  The  mother  cried : 

"Spare  my  boy!  He  is  the  only  one  left  to 
me.  One  son  has  already  fallen  a  victim,  and  my 
husband  is  with  his  regiment." 

"  Oh,  spare  Eddie,  Colonel  Burr, for  his  mother's 
sake ! "  cried  the  frightened  women,  in  unison. 

To  Burr's  mind  there  was  both  a  solemn  and  a 
ridiculous  side  to  the  scene.  "Ladies,"  he  said, 
"  I  did  not  come  here  with  any  intention  of  wreaking 
vengeance  upon  a  defenceless  man.  You  see," 
touching  the  scabbard  of  his  sword,  "  I  am  armed, 
but  he  is  not.  You  certainly  do  not  suppose  that 
I  would  murder  him." 

The  ladies,  somewhat  relieved,  arose  to  their 
feet  and  gathered  about  the  young  man. 

"  Ladies,"  continued  Colonel  Burr, "  I  have  been 
giving  your  young  friend  a  little  kindly  advice.  If 
he  accepts  it  in  the  spirit  in  which  it  is  offered,  he 
need  fear  no  injury  from  me.  At  the  same  time,  I 
think  he  owes  me  an  apology.  I  will  not  ask  him 
to  speak  it  in  your  presence.  He  can  write  it  and 
send  it  to  me  by  a  messenger." 

The  written  apology  reached  Colonel  Burr 
the  following  day,  but  the  mother  of  the  young 
man  and  her  lady  friends  always  believed  that  it 
was  their  prompt  interference  which  saved  the 
young  lieutenant's  life. 

Now  that  his  regiment  was  fully  equipped  and 
in  warlike  condition,  Colonel  Burr  yearned  for  an 


THE  VICTORY  AT   PARAMUS  203  . 

opportunity  to  test  the  temper  of  his  men.  It 
soon  came.  Word  was  sent  to  him  by  the  general 
commanding  the  department,  that  ex-Governor 
Tryon,  with  some  twenty-five  hundred  men,  had 
come  into  New  York  State  from  Connecticut  on  a 
marauding  expedition.  They  had  confiscated 
horses,  cattle,  and  provisions,  without  regard  to 
ownership,  and  were  preparing  to  return  to  Con 
necticut  with  their  plunder. 

Colonel  Burr  put  his  regiment  in  motion  and 
was  fast  approaching  the  rear  of  the  retreating 
column,  when  word  was  brought  to  him  that  the 
British  were  moving  in  an  opposite  direction  from 
the  one  he  was  taking,  and  he  was  ordered  to 
change  the  course  of  his  command.  Although 
convinced  that  the  information  given  him  was 
incorrect,  he  followed  General  Putnam's  sugges 
tion  and  obeyed  orders  until  he  became  assured 
that  his  first  course  was  the  correct  one.  He  then 
immediately  retraced  his  steps  and  by  a  forced 
march  caught  up  with  the  rear  guard  of  Tryon's 
army. 

Leaving  the  main  body  of  his  men  behind,  he 
took  a  small  picked  force  and  moved  forward 
under  cover  of  night  to  reconnoitre  the  enemy's 
picket  line.  Fully  convinced  that  success  depended 
upon  strategy  rather  than  numbers,  he  told  his 
small  force  of  men  to  conceal  themselves  in  a  grove 
and  to  gain  as  much  sleep  as  possible.  By  his 
direction  the  men  had  brought  with  them  a 
quantity  of  pieces  of  homespun  cloth.  Fastening 
some  of  this  about  his  boots,  so  that  his  steps 
could  not  be  overheard,  Burr  advanced  cautiously, 


204  LITTLE  BURR 

alone,  to  the  enemy's  picket  line.  After  learning 
his  position  he  returned  to  the  grove  and  awakened 
his  men. 

Their  boots,  like  his  own,  had  been  encased  in 
pieces  of  homespun,  and  their  tread  was  noiseless. 
Colonel  Burr  led  the  party.  Suddenly  they  were 
challenged  by  one  of  the  pickets.  Burr  im 
mediately  shot  him  dead.  Then  he  called  in  a 
loud  voice :  "  Forward ! "  and  the  small  squad  of 
men  who  followed  him  fired  a  volley  at  the  pickets, 
and  then,  drawing  their  pistols,  rushed  forward, 
their  loud  cries  convincing  the  enemy  that  they 
were  attacked  by  a  superior  force.  Those  pickets 
who  were  not  killed  escaped  to  the  main  body, 
carrying  their  wounded  with  them. 

Colonel  Burr  and  his  gallant  little  company 
reached  the  regiment  early  in  the  morning  and 
orders  were  given  for  an  advance.  They  found 
that  the  enemy,  thoroughly  frightened  had  aban 
doned  the  greater  part  of  their  plunder  and  had 
fled  precipitately  back  to  Connecticut. 

This  event  is  recorded  in  history  as  the  Battle 
of  Paramus.  It  was  the  first  engagement  in  which 
Colonel  Burr  was  in  sole  command,  and  it  was  his 
first  victory.  Its  success  was  due  wholly  to  his 
military  knowledge  and  intrepidity. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

THE  MUTINY  AT  VALLEY  FORGE 

/COLONEL  MALCOLM'S  regiment  was  the 
envy  of  the  others  in  the  department.  The 
constant  drilling,  marching,  and  counter-marching 
to  which  the  men  had  been  subjected  by  their  rigid 
disciplinarian,  Colonel  Burr,  had  produced  the 
effect  he  had  desired.  New  uniforms  had  been 
provided  by  the  generosity  of  their  wealthy 
colonel.  Their  accoutrements  were  also  new,  and 
being  brightly  polished,  gave  the  soldiers  that 
spick-and-span  appearance  so  pleasing  to  the 
martinet.  As  they  marched,  their  gun  barrels 
glistened  in  the  sun  like  silver,  and  even  to  the 
unpractised  eye,  the  steadiness  of  their  demeanor 
and  movements  was  easily  discernible  and  ap 
preciated. 

Colonel  Burr  now  felt  that  he  was  in  command 
of  a  regiment  of  soldiers,  and  he  yearned  for  an 
other  opportunity  to  show  their  prowess  and 
gratify  his  personal  ambition.  He  made  careful 
inspections,  both  by  day  and  by  night,  of  the  loca 
tions  and  numbers  of  the  enemy.  Feeling  sure 
that  he  had  discovered  a  weak  point  in  their  line, 
which,  if  attacked  suddenly,  would  surely  put 
them  to  rout,  he  sent  a  description  of  the  pro 
posed  movement  to  the  Commander-in-Chief,  and 
requested  that  he  might  be  allowed  to  lead  the 


206  LITTLE  BURR 

attack.  To  this  letter  no  reply  was  received,  and 
Burr,  despite  his  usual  buoyancy  of  spirit,  felt  his 
heart  sink  within  him.  Surely,  to  the  best  of  his 
ability,  he  had  performed  his  duty  as  a  soldier. 
Why  was  it  that  some  demerit  with  which  he  was 
not  acquainted  operated  to  retard  his  advancement 
in  the  field  ? 

He  had  about  given  up  hope  that  any  notice 
would  be  taken  of  his  letter,  when  to  his  surprise 
he  learned  from  his  superior  officer,  Gen.  Lord 
Stirling,  that  the  latter  had  been  directed  to  make 
an  attack  upon  the  enemy  with  the  immediate 
force  under  his  command.  This  did  not  include 
Colonel  Burr's  regiment,  and  he  was  forced  to  sit 
idly  by  and  see  his  plans  carried  out  by  another. 

But  he  soon  found  that  the  plans,  as  carried 
out,  were  not  his  own.  The  point  selected  for 
attack  was  not  the  one  which  he  had  chosen.  The 
Americans  were  repulsed,  and  it  is  easy  to  con 
ceive  that  the  one  individual  who  was  so  close  to 
the  Commander-in-Chief  that  he  could  whisper  in 
his  ear  at  any  moment,  had  no  doubt  assured  his 
superior  officer  that  if  the  attack  had  been  led  by 
so  young  and  inexperienced  an  officer  as  Colonel 
Burr,  the  result  would  probably  have  been  much 
more  disastrous. 

The  British  army,  under  the  command  of 
Gen.  Sir  William  Howe,  took  possession  of  the 
city  of  Philadelphia  and  for  six  months  retained 
their  hold  upon  it.  At  the  end  of  that  time, 
Benjamin  Franklin  remarked  that  Philadelphia 
had  captured  the  British.  There  is  nothing  that 
so  enervates  an  army  as  taking  up  winter  quarters 


THE  MUTINY  AT  VALLEY  FORGE  207 

in  a  large  city.  The  opportunities  for  daily  drill 
and  more  valuable  field  movements  are  necessarily 
dispensed  with.  Instead  of  practising  the  arts  of 
war,  the  officers  devote  themselves  to  the  arts  of 
peace.  They  are  invited  to  social  functions  and 
become  used  to  high  living  and  equally  high  drink 
ing,  instead  of  the  soldier's  usual  simple  and  health 
ful  fare.  The  soldiers  of  the  line  imitate  their 
officers  as  far  as  possible,  and  when  the  time  comes 
for  movements  in  the  field,  the  deterioration  in 
rank  and  file  is  plainly  manifest. 

General  Howe  having  resigned  his  command, 
Gen.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  sent  out  from 
England  to  relieve  him.  As  a  fitting  ending  to 
the  long  season  of  the  winter's  sports,  a  great  car 
nival  was  arranged  to  commemorate  the  departure 
of  the  old  commander  and  to  welcome  the  new. 

Major  John  Andre  was  placed  in  charge  of  the 
festivities,  and  proved  himself  an  able  master  of 
ceremonies.  He  gave  to  ihzfete  an  Italian  name, 
calling  it  "The  Mischianza."  It  opened  in  the 
morning  with  a  procession  of  gaily  decorated  boats 
upon  the  Delaware,  the  occupants  being  the  chief 
performers  in  the  coming  carnival.  Later  in  the 
day,  upon  a  spacious  lawn,  a  tournament  was 
arranged  in  mediaeval  style.  Brave  knights  bowed 
before  fair  ladies  and  participated  in  jousts  in 
honor  of  their  lady-loves,  the  victor  of  the  tourna 
ment  being  crowned  with  laurel  by  the  Queen  of 
Beauty.  A  sumptuous  dinner  and  grand  ball  took 
up  the  evening  hours,  at  the  close  of  which  there 
was  a  great  display  of  fireworks. 

We  have  looked  upon  this  picture.    What  a 


208  LITTLE  BURR 

contrast  is  the  one  which  is  now  presented  to  our 
view!  The  ground  is  covered  with  snow  and  the 
wind  is  biting  cold.  Twenty  miles  above  Phila 
delphia  the  American  army  is  encamped;  more 
than  a  third  of  its  number  being  incapacitated  for 
duty  by  disease  and  suffering,  due  to  lack  of  food, 
clothing,  and  proper  shelter. 

In  rudely-built  log  houses  the  patriot  army  was 
assembled.  Hundreds  were  shoeless.  The  cloth 
ing  of  thousands  was  in  tatters,  offering  but  slight 
protection  from  the  inclemency  of  the  constantly 
recurring  storms. 

There  is  in  every  man  a  spark  of  divinity,  and 
the  light  of  that  divine  gem  is  his  love  for  country, 
home,  and  those  who  sit  about  the  fireside.  The 
wintry  blasts  at  Valley  Forge  froze  the  hands  and 
feet  and  limbs  of  those  subjected  to  their  rigor,  but 
they  could  not  quench  the  patriotic  fire  that 
glowed  in  the  hearts  of  our  forefathers. 

Colonel  Burr  was  destined  to  be  again  surprised, 
but  this  time  in  a  more  pleasant  manner.  At  a 
point  upon  the  Schuylkill  River  called  "The 
Gulf,"  the  Commander-in-Chief  had  stationed  a 
body  of  militiamen,  whose  duty  it  was  to  watch  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river  and  report  at  the  earliest 
possible  moment  any  advance  by  the  British. 
These  men,  who  had,  so  far,  only  played  at  being 
soldiers,  did  not  possess  the  nerves  of  steel  which 
are  the  pride  of  the  "regular"  who  has  passed 
through  his  baptism  of  fire  and  can  face  a  foe 
unflinchingly.  They  had  fought  the  enemy  from 
behind  stone  walls  and  trees.  To  their  timid  gaze 
Clinton  and  his  army  seemed  ever  on  the  move 


THE  MUTINY  AT  VALLEY  FORGE       209 

towards  them,  and  they  sent  continual  alarms  to 
the  Commander-in-Chief,  obliging  him  to  prepare 
for  battle,  only  to  find  out  later  that  the  alarms 
were  groundless. 

Something  must  be  done  to  change  this  condi 
tion  of  affairs;  so  Washington  wrote  to  General 
McDougall,  requesting  him  to  supply  him  with  a 
competent  officer  to  take  charge  of  this  important 
post  of  observation.  General  McDougall,  in  re 
sponse  to  the  request  of  the  Commander-in- 
Chief,  sent  Colonel  Burr.  He  was  the  bearer  of 
a  letter  from  General  McDougall  to  General 
Washington,  which  informed  the  latter,  that, 
though  loath  to  part  with  him,  he  had  given 
him  the  best-qualified  officer  in  his  command  for 
the  position  which  the  Commander-in-Chief  had 
described. 

Colonel  Burr  was  immediately  detailed  to  take 
command  at  "  The  Gulf."  At  his  request  all 
officers  superior  in  rank  to  himself  were  with 
drawn.  He  then  entered  upon  the  hard  and 
ungracious  task  of  making  reliable  soldiers  out  of 
unreliable  militiamen.  As  he  had  done  when 
taking  command  of  Colonel  Malcolm's  regiment, 
he  first  weeded  out  the  manifestly  incompetent 
subordinate  officers  and  sent  them  to  the  main 
army.  Daily  drills  and  inspections  were  ordered 
and  carried  forward  with  incessancy. 

It  was  only  natural  that  before  long  a  spirit  of 
insubordination  should  show  itself  among  those 
who  thought  the  rigid  drilling  unnecessary.  To 
them,  war  required  only  the  knowledge  of  how  to 
fire  a  gun.  It  did  not  seem  essential  to  know  also 


210  LITTLE  BURR 

how  to  hold  it,  how  to  march  with  it,  how  to  stack 
it,  and  how  to  recover  it  quickly  in  case  of  sudden 
attack.  When  forced  to  retreat,  they  had  thought 
it  sufficient  to  seek  shelter  behind  stone  walls  or 
buildings.  It  required  a  nerve  which  they  did  not 
possess  to  retreat  in  as  good  order  as  though  they 
were  on  parade. 

Burr  had  learned  from  some  of  his  officers  that 
there  were  signs  of  discontent,  but  he  was  not  a 
man  to  be  turned  aside  from  a  fixed  purpose  by 
ordinary  obstacles.  He  determined  to  subject  the 
entire  command  to  the  most  rigid  inspection  and 
drill  in  which  they  had  as  yet  participated,  and 
gave  orders  to  that  effect. 

He  had  just  signed  the  last  order  and  had 
delivered  it  to  an  officer,  when  his  orderly  informed 
him  that  a  soldier  wished  to  see  him.  What  was 
Burr's  surprise  to  find  that  his  visitor  was  his  old 
friend,  Abe  Budlong,  whom  he  had  not  seen  since 
the  retreat  from  New  York  City.  Abe  told  him 
that  he  had  been  with  the  army  at  Valley  Forge, 
but  that  on  learning  that  Colonel  Burr  had  been 
assigned  to  command  at  "The  Gulf,"  he  had 
secured  permission  to  join  his  force  until  camp 
was  broken.  Burr  looked  at  some  papers  upon 
his  table,  and  said : 

"  I  have  not  received  word  of  your  transfer  to 
my  command." 

"  Oh  yes,  yer  have,"  replied  Abe.  "  If  yer'll  look 
over  the  last  list  of  names  sent  ter  yer,  yer'll  find 
that  of  Caleb  Winkle.  There's  a  sartin  individual 
who  shall  be  nameless,  who  is  so  close  to  the 
Commander-in-Chief  that  they  very  often  tech 


THE  MUTINY  AT  VALLEY  FORGE  211 

noses,  who,  I  thought,  would  be  apt  ter  remember 
that  A.  B.,  Aaron  Burr,  and  A.  B.,  Abe  Budlong, 
come  from  the  same  town  in  old  Connecticut. 
I  ain't  much  on  larnin',  as  yer  know,  Colonel,  but 
I  pride  myself  on  bein'  consid'rable  on  common 
sense.  So  I  says  to  myself :  *  Abe,  when  yer  jine 
Gin'ral  Washington's  army,  don't  call  yerself  Abe 
Budlong,  but  strike  out  inter  a  new  field  as  Caleb 
Winkle.'  So  I'm  Caleb  Winkle  now  and  I'm  jest 
as  good  a  feller  as  Abe  Budlong  ever  was." 

"  If  you  do  your  duty,  Abe,  and  I  know  you 
will,  for  the  honor  of  old  Connecticut,  it  will  make 
little  difference  what  name  you  are  known  by," 
said  Burr.  He  regarded  the  papers  in  his  hand. 
"  I  see  you  are  in  Captain  Dugald's  company." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Abe,  "  and  I  couldn't  have  got 
in  with  a  meaner  set ;  but  I'm  kinder  glad  of  it, 
for  yer  sake,  for  I've  come  up  here  ter  tell  yer 
what's  in  the  wind.  Can  I  whisper  it  in  yer  ear  ? 
I  don't  care  ter  speak  it  loud,  for  there's  a  good 
many  chinks  in  this  'ere  buildin'  and  maybe  there's 
an  ear  agin  one  of  them." 

When  the  hour  of  inspection  arrived,  Colonel 
Burr  did  not,  as  usual,  approach  his  command 
from  the  front.  Instead,  he  suddenly  appeared  at 
the  right  of  the  line,  having  come  from  the  rear. 
With  drawn  sword  in  hand,  he  marched  slowly 
down  the  line,  inspecting  each  man,  compliment 
ing  the  soldierly  and  criticising  the  unsoldierly. 

When  his  task  was  about  half  completed,  a 
stout  militiaman  stepped  out  from  the  line  and 
cried  in  a  loud  voice,  as  he  leveled  his  musket  at 
Colonel  Burr: 

"  Now's  your  time,  boys !     Let  him  have  it ! " 


212  LITTLE  BURR 

With  a  deft  movement  of  his  sword  arm,  Burr 
raised  his  weapon  and  with  a  direct  blow  severed 
the  arm  of  the  mutineer  so  neatly  that  the  limb 
hung  only  by  a  fragment  of  his  coat. 

"  Step  back  into  line,  sir ! "  cried  Burr,  in  a 
decided  manner. 

The  man  obeyed,  and  Colonel  Burr  moved  on 
to  complete  the  inspection.  At  the  left  of  the 
line,  he  passed  to  the  rear  and  regained  his 
head-quarters.  Upon  the  table  he  saw  a  package 
securely  tied.  He  lifted  it  and  found  that  it  was 
very  heavy.  Opening  it,  he  discovered  that  it 
contained  about  thirty  musket  balls  and  a  small 
slip  of  paper  upon  which  was  written,  in  a  hand 
well  known  to  him : 

"  It  was  mighty  hard  work,  Colonel,  drawin"  them  bullets 
out  of  them  guns,  but  I  would  have  worked  ten  times  as  hard 
to  keep  any  harm  from  comin'  to  you.  I  think  them  bullets 
look  much  better  where  they  are  than  they  would  in  your 
body. 

"  Yours  to  command,  as  it  pleases  you, 

"  A.  B.  or  C.  W." 


The  mutiny  at  Valley  Forge.     Burr  slashing  the  soldier. 
"Step  back  into  line  sir,"  cried  Burr.     Page  212. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

"STOP!" 

TT  was  the  month  of  June,  1778.  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  had  made  up  his  mind  that  it  was  no 
longer  desirable  to  retain  possession  of  the  city 
of  Philadelphia,  and  his  eyes  turned  yearningly 
towards  New  York.  Philadelphia  was  in  reality  an 
inland  city,  not  easy  of  approach  by  the  British 
fleet;  but  at  New  York,  England's  invincible 
squadrons  would  be  close  at  hand  and  he  could 
rely  upon  their  assistance  in  case  of  victory  or  de 
feat.  So,  with  his  army  enervated  by  six  months 
of  idleness  and  luxury,  he  started  upon  his  march. 
But  an  enemy  was  in  the  way.  General 
Washington,  with  his  army  enfeebled  by  six 
months  of  cold  and  privation,  stood  ready  to  pre 
vent  a  peaceful  passage  from  one  great  city  to  the 
other.  On  the  twenty-eighth  of  June  the  two  op 
posing  armies  came  into  close  proximity  at  Mon- 
mouth  Court  House,  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey. 
Washington,  at  Valley  Forge,  had  heard  of  the 
contemplated  evacuation  of  Philadelphia  by  the 
British,  and  had  sent  Gen.  Benedict  Arnold, 
who  was  incapacitated  for  field  service  on  account 
of  his  wounds,  to  occupy  the  city  as  soon  as  the 
British  left  it.  This  the  American  officer  did ;  his 
advance  guard  marching  in  as  the  rear  guard  of 
the  British  marched  out. 


214  LITTLE  BURR 

When  the  Royalist  soldiers  had  entered  the 
city  six  months  before,  they  had  been  warmly  wel 
comed  by  the  Tories.  It  is  equally  true  that  their 
departure  was  viewed  with  pleasure  by  their  old- 
time  friends,  who  had  witnessed  with  disgust  the 
scenes  of  debauchery  and  wild  license  which  had 
marked  their  conduct  while  in  the  city. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton's  army  crossed  the  Dela 
ware,  seventeen  thousand  strong,  marching  in  two 
divisions;  one  in  command  of  Lord  Cornwallis, 
and  the  other  led  by  the  Hessian,  Knyphausen. 
General  Washington  crossed  the  Delaware,  above 
Trenton,  with  the  American  army,  and  started  in 
pursuit  of  the  enemy. 

General  Charles  Lee,  who  had  been  taken  pris 
oner  at  Baskingridge,  and  who,  after  being  held  for 
two  years  by  the  British,  had  just  been  exchanged, 
was  given  command  of  the  American  advance. 
From  a  declaration  of  his  own  abilities,  he  had 
been  credited  by  the  American  people  with  a  much 
greater  knowledge  of  military  matters  than  he 
actually  possessed;  or,  if  he  possessed  it,  he  never 
used  it  for  the  material  advantage  of  the  patriot 
cause.  His  lack  of  self-command,  amounting 
almost  to  traitorous  indecision,  was  never  so 
conspicuously  shown  as  at  the  battle  of  Monmouth. 

General  Clinton  wished  to  reach  New  York 
without  a  conflict,  for  he  had  a  large  band  of  camp 
followers,  and  his  baggage,  supply,  and  ammuni 
tion  train  was  fully  twelve  miles  in  length.  Wash 
ington's  instructions  to  Lee  had  been  general  in 
their  nature,  but  sufficiently  explicit.  Lee  had  the 
assistance  of  such  brave  officers  as  Mad  Anthony 


STOP  215 

Wayne,  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette,  and  Gen.  William 
Maxwell  —  a  soldier  of  eighteen  years'  experience. 
As  soon  as  General  Clinton  started  to  move,  Lee's 
instructions  were  to  fall  upon  his  rear,  unless  he 
should  discover  grave  reasons  for  not  doing  so. 
In  the  mind  of  no  one  but  General  Lee  was  there 
any  reason  for  delaying  the  attack ;  but  he  was  in 
command,  and  his  indecision  gave  the  enemy 
ample  time  to  prepare  for  battle. 

That  grand  old  soldier,  Mad  Anthony  Wayne, 
rushed  forward  with  his  men  and  attacked  the 
enemy  vigorously.  When  victory  seemed  assured, 
he  received  an  order  from  General  Lee  to  retreat, 
the  commander  saying  that  he  had  intended  the 
forward  movement  only  as  a  feint.  To  his  other 
generals  he  gave  conflicting  orders,  and  the  move 
ment  of  the  army  came  to  a  standstill  for  want  of 
a  guiding  hand. 

Wayne's  enforced  retreat  in  obedience  to  orders 
was  interpreted  by  the  British  commander  as  a 
repulse,  and  he  sent  forward  a  large  body  of  fresh 
horse  and  foot  to  fall  upon  Wayne's  retreating 
column.  At  this  moment,  the  practised  military 
eye  of  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette  saw  an  oppor 
tunity  to  flank  the  British,  and  he  asked  permission 
from  General  Lee  to  advance  with  his  command. 
Lee  at  first  demurred,  but  the  Marquis  persisted 
so  energetically,  that  Lee  ordered  him  to  wheel 
his  column  to  the  right  and  attack  Clinton's  left. 
But,  at  the  same  time,  Lee  weakened  Wayne's 
command  by  taking  three  regiments  from  him, 
ordering  them  to  join  Lafayette. 

At  this  point,  Lee  was  guilty  either  of  inten- 


216  LITTLE  BURR 

tional  treachery  or  absolute  incompetency;  for  at 
the  very  moment  when  Gen.  Charles  Scott,  who 
had  served  under  Braddock,  and  General  Maxwell 
were  ready  to  attack,  they  were  ordered  to  retreat, 
and  soon  after,  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette  received 
a  similar  command.  What  had  promised  to  be 
come  a  brilliant  victory  was  then  turned  into  a 
wild  retreat,  ending  in  a  disgraceful  rout,  for  the 
British  pushed  on  vigorously  after  the  retreating 
columns. 

Washington  was  pressing  forward  to  the  sup 
port  of  Lee  when  he  was  met  by  the  fugitives  and 
learned  for  the  first  time  of  the  disaster,  for  Lee 
had  sent  him  no  word  of  his  repulse.  When 
Washington  met  Lee,  face  to  face,  he  cried :  "  My 
God!  General  Lee,  what  are  you  about?  Sir!" 
he  continued,  his  indignation  rising,  "  I  wish  to 
know  the  reason  and  whence  comes  this  disorder 
and  confusion." 

Lee  replied,  sharply:  "You  know  the  attack 
was  contrary  to  my  advice  and  opinion." 

General  Washington,  his  indignation  almost 
preventing  the  utterance  of  the  words,  replied : 

"You  should  not  have  undertaken  the  com 
mand  unless  you  intended  to  carry  it  out." 

Washington  then  assumed  direction,  and  in 
ten  minutes  had  rallied  the  greater  part  of  the 
retreating  troops.  Oswald,  with  two  cannon,  was 
directed  to  take  up  a  position  on  an  eminence, 
and  their  effective  fire  soon  checked  the  advance 
of  the  enemy.  Gen.  Lord  Stirling  also  placed 
some  guns  upon  an  eminence,  and  the  patriots, 
who,  a  short  time  before,  had  been  a  disorderly 


STOP  217 

mob,  were  soon  lined  up  in  battle  array.  General 
Greene  took  command  of  the  right,  and  Gen. 
Lord  Stirling  of  the  left. 

The  battle  now  began  in  earnest.  The  British, 
about  seven  thousand  strong,  were  posted  upon  a 
narrow  road,  flanked  upon  either  side  by  morasses. 
The  British  cavalry  attempted  to  turn  the  Ameri 
can  left,  but  were  repulsed.  The  American  artillery, 
under  the  direction  of  General  Knox,  did  great 
execution.  For  awhile  the  result  seemed  doubt 
ful  ;  at  a  critical  moment,  however,  General  Wayne 
came  up  with  a  body  of  fresh  troops  and  gave  the 
victory  to  the  Americans.  The  British  Colonel 
Monckton,  perceiving  that  the  issue  of  the  conflict 
depended  upon  driving  Wayne  back  or  capturing 
his  force,  led  his  troops  to  a  bayonet  charge.  So 
terrible  was  Wayne's  storm  of  bullets  upon  them 
that  almost  every  British  officer  was  slain.  Their 
brave  leader  was  among  the  killed,  falling  as  he 
was  pressing  forward,  waving  his  sword,  and  shout 
ing  to  his  men.  His  veterans  then  retreated  and 
fell  back  to  the  heights  occupied  by  Lee  in  the 
morning. 

Throughout  the  battle  the  American  artillery 
was  served  with  most  disastrous  effect  upon  the 
enemy.  In  order  to  stop  the  galling  fire  from  the 
patriot  guns,  the  British  sharp-shooters  were  de 
ployed  to  pick  off  the  cannoneers.  Many  of  the 
gunners  fell  before  their  unerring  aim. 

The  absolute  necessity  for  holding  the  posi 
tion  where  the  cannon  were  placed,  had  drawn 
many  of  the  camp  followers  of  the  American  army 
to  the  support  of  the  gunners.  They  were  busily 


218  LITTLE  BURR 

employed  in  carrying  powder  and  shot,  and 
showed  as  much  bravery  as  did  the  soldiers  them 
selves. 

Suddenly,  a  stalwart  artilleryman,  who  had 
finished  swabbing  out  one  of  the  guns,  threw  up 
his  hands  and  fell  prostrate  upon  his  face.  He 
had  been  shot  through  the  head,  and  death  was 
instantaneous.  No  sooner  had  he  fallen,  than  a 
loud  cry  was  heard,  and  a  woman  rushed  forward 
and  knelt  beside  him.  She  cast  one  pitying, 
sorrowful  look  upon  him ;  she  remained  by  his 
side  for  a  moment ;  then  a  look  of  firm  determi 
nation  came  into  her  face.  She  sprang  to  her  feet 
and  rushed  forward,  took  her  position  beside  the 
cannon  where  her  husband  had  so  lately  stood, 
and  cried : 

"  I'll  take  his  place.  I  know  what  to  do  as  well 
as  he  did." 

The  cannon  was  loaded  and  discharged.  Then 
the  patriotic  woman  proved  that  her  estimate  of 
her  own  ability  was  correct,  for  her  work  was 
done  expeditiously  and  satisfactorily.  Again,  and 
again,  and  again,  was  the  gun  loaded  and  dis 
charged.  The  woman  stood  heroically  at  her  post 
until  the  retreat  of  the  British  showed  that  victory 
was  with  the  patriot  forces.  Then  once  more  the 
heroine  became  the  woman.  She  knelt  beside  the 
body  of  her  husband,  giving  vent  to  the  emotion 
which  had  been  so  long  suppressed.  The  ex 
hausted  and  begrimed  artillerymen  gathered  about 
her  and  stood  with  bowed  heads,  sympathetic 
spectators  of  her  grief. 

News  of  her  heroic  action  had  reached  the 


STOP  219 

Commander-in-Chief.  The  day  which  had  opened 
with  such  a  display  of  nerveless  patriotism  on  the 
part  of  a  trusted  general,  had  closed  with  a  picture 
of  sublime  heroism  by  a  woman  whose  name,  even, 
was  unknown  to  him.  Washington,  left  to  him 
self,  uninfluenced  by  those  seeking  the  satisfaction 
of  individual  desires,  was  the  personification  of 
justice.  This  quality,  more  than  his  military 
greatness,  had  gained  him  the  hearts  of  the  Ameri 
can  people,  and  it  is  this  quality  which  will  hold 
their  affection  and  reverence  while  time  shall  last. 
Washington  felt  that  the  proper  place  to  acknowl 
edge  so  brave  a  deed  was  on  the  field  of  battle. 
So,  accompanied  by  many  members  of  his  staff,  he 
rode  to  the  spot  where  the  woman  still  crouched 
beside  the  dead  body  of  her  husband.  The  Gen 
eral  alighted  from  his  horse  and  advanced  towards 
her. 

"  What  is  your  name  ?  "  he  asked. 

Perhaps  she  did  not  hear,  for  the  woman  did 
not  look  up.  One  of  the  soldiers  advanced,  and 
saluting  the  Commander-in-Chief,  said : 

"  Her  name  is  Moll  Pitcher.  Her  husband 
was  shot  down  while  he  was  working  at  that  gun ; " 
and  the  man  pointed  to  the  cannon  which  had 
ceased  its  death-dealing  work. 

"  Such  patriotism  and  heroism  shall  not  go 
unrewarded,"  said  Washington.  "Shall  you  go 
home,  now  that  your  husband  is  dead  ? "  he  asked, 
again  addressing  the  woman. 

"  I  have  no  home,"  she  said.  "  I  followed  my 
husband  to  the  war,  and  I  must  remain  with  the 
army,  for  I  have  no  other  place  to  go." 


220  LITTLE   BURR 

"  You  may  remain  with  the  army,"  said  Wash 
ington,  "  but  no  longer  as  a  camp  follower.  You 
have  performed  the  duties  of  a  soldier,  and  your 
sex  shall  not  deprive  you  of  the  credit  due  you. 
To-morrow  you  shall  be  appointed  a  sergeant  in 
this  company  of  artillery." 

The  Commander-in-Chief  remounted  his  horse 
and  rode  away,  followed  by  his  staff  and  the  huzzas 
of  the  patriot  soldiers  who  had  witnessed  the 
scene. 

Colonel  Burr  commanded  a  brigade  on  the 
left,  under  Gen.  Lord  Stirling.  Mounted  on 
horseback,  he  dashed  forward  when  the  word  to 
advance  was  given,  calling  on  his  men  to  follow 
him.  This  they  did,  giving  vent  to  loud  cheers  as 
they  rushed  onward.  Burr  discovered  a  narrow 
bridge  over  the  morass  and  determined  to  cross  it 
with  his  men  and  engage  the  British  in  a  hand- 
to-hand  fight.  But  he  was  doomed  to  disappoint 
ment.  Just  before  he  reached  the  bridge,  an  aide- 
de-camp  rode  up  and  gave  him  an  order  to  "  Stop  !  " 
This  was  an  unprecedented  military  command,  and 
Colonel  Burr,  naturally,  expostulated. 

"  Is  it  the  wish  of  the  Commander-in-Chief  that 
I  retreat  ?  "  he  asked. 

The  aide-de-camp  said  the  order  was  to  "  stop," 
and  it  was  peremptory.  There  was  no  course  left 
for  Burr  except  to  stand  still,  exposed  to  the 
withering  fire  of  the  British,  who  had  advanced  to 
the  other  end  of  the  bridge.  His  horse  was  shot 
from  under  him.  As  he  arose  to  his  feet  a  British 
rifleman  ran  upon  the  narrow  bridge  and  took 
deliberate  aim  at  him;  but  his  rifle  was  never 


General  Washington  and  Moll  Pitcher  at  Monmouth. 

'Tmorrow  you  shall  be  appointed  a  sergeant  in  this  company  of  artillery." 

Page  220. 


STOP  221 

discharged,  for  he  fell  dead,  pierced  by  a  bullet  in 
his  forehead.  For  a  moment  he  clutched  at  the 
railing ;  then  losing  its  balance,  the  dead  body  fell 
into  the  sluggish  stream  which  flowed  beneath  the 
bridge.  As  Burr  turned,  he  saw  Abe  Budlong 
standing  beside  him,  with  the  smoke  curling  from 
his  rifle. 

"  I  don't  believe,  Colonel,"  said  he,  "  that  them 
British  fellers  can  make  a  bullet  that'll  hit  yer. 
Leastwise,  they  won't  if  I  can  fire  fust." 

In  a  short  time  the  left  was  reinforced  by  Gen 
eral  Wayne  with  some  fresh  troops,  and  the  issue 
of  the  battle,  which  had  wavered  in  the  balance, 
became  an  assured  victory  for  the  Americans. 

The  next  morning  it  was  found  that  General 
Clinton,  with  his  army,  had  departed  silently  in 
the  night,  and  was  far  on  his  way  to  New  York, 
his  baggage  train  having  gained  a  day's  start  during 
the  battle.  The  conflict  took  place  on  the  Sabbath, 
and  the  weather  was  intensely  hot.  But  for  the 
incomprehensible  actions  of  General  Lee  and  the 
equally  incomprehensible  order  given  to  Colonel 
Burr,  the  defeat  of  the  British,  complete  as  it  was, 
might  have  been  turned  into  a  disastrous  rout,  and 
the  subsequent  course  of  military  events  entirely 
changed. 

Exhausted  by  a  day  of  arduous  duty,  and 
almost  prostrated  by  the  burning  rays  of  the  sun, 
under  which  he  had  been  obliged  to  remain  so 
long  inactive,  Colonel  Burr  threw  himself  upon 
the  ground  and  slept  soundly  until  ten  o'clock  the 
next  morning.  When  he  awoke,  he  discovered 
Abe  Budlong  sitting  beside  him,  calmly  smoking 


222  LITTLE  BURR 

his  pipe  and  regarding  him  with  a  look  of  anxious 
inquiry.  When  Burr  attempted  to  regain  his  feet, 
he  was  unable  to  do  so  without  the  assistance  of 
Abe.  His  limbs  had  been  chilled  by  their  contact 
with  the  moist  ground  and  it  was  with  great 
difficulty  that  he  was  able  to  reach  his  quarters. 
Abe  accompanied  him,  and  after  Burr  had  eaten, 
sparingly,  they  compared  notes  on  the  battle. 

"  Abe,"  said  Burr, "  this  is  the  second  time  that 
I  owe  my  life  to  you,  and  I  shall  never  forget  my 
double  debt  of  gratitude." 

"  Oh,  that's  all  right,"  cried  Abe.  "  If  I  hadn't 
killed  the  feller,  somebody  else  would,  for  there 
was  more'n  a  dozen  rifles  pinted  at  him  when  I  sot 
my  eyes  on  him.  Yer  see,  I  had  no  business  to 
jine  your  rigiment  anyway,  but  when  I  heerd  that 
order  given  to  the  aide-de-camp,  I  jest  made  up  my 
mind  to  desart  my  rigiment  and  jine  yours." 

"  Did  the  Commander-in-Chief  send  that  order 
to  me  ? " 

"  Well,"  said  Abe,  slyly,  "  the  one  that  sent  it 
ain't  exactly  Commander-in-Chief,  not  jest  yet ;  but 
I  kinder  reckon  he  thinks,  if  he  had  his  desarts, 
that  he'd  be  Commander-in-Chief,  and  as  Gin'ral 
Washington  wouldn't  be  jest  the  kind  of  dark  that 
would  suit  him,  I  rather  fancy  Washington  would 
lose  his  job  and  have  to  go  back  to  old  Virginny 
and  hoe  terbaccer  for  a  livinV 


CHAPTER  XIX 

COWBOY   AND   SKINNER 

A  FTER  the  battle  of  Monmouth,  Colonel  Burr's 
physical  condition,  instead  of  showing  signs 
of  improvement,  gradually  grew  worse.  The  army 
doctors  thought  it  a  wonder,  considering  his  long 
exposure  to  the  heat,  that  he  had  not  been  sun- 
struck;  but  they  all  agreed  that  his  vitality  was 
reduced  to  such  a  low  ebb,  that  further  active 
service,  for  the  time  at  least,  would  be  impossible. 
Burr  rebelled  strongly  against  their  professional 
decision.  It  was  upon  such  glorious  battlefields 
as  that  of  Monmouth  that  he  wished  to  live,  and, 
if  necessary,  give  his  life,  in  defense  of  the  cause 
which  he  had  espoused.  But  if  he  had  wished  to 
appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  doctors,  his  common 
sense  told  him  that  it  would  be  useless ;  for  in  his 
weakened  state  he  felt  that  he  was  unfitted  to 
satisfactorily  perform  the  duties  which  devolved 
upon  him.  In  his  letter  to  the  Commander-in- 
Chief,  requesting  a  furlough,  he  showed  plainly 
that  he  had  become  a  patriot  from  no  mercenary 
motive ;  in  fact,  he  made  it  a  condition  of  accept 
ing  a  furlough,  if  one  was  granted,  that  he  should 
receive  no  pay  while  off  duty.  General  Washing 
ton's  reply  was  equally  explicit  and  fully  as  mag 
nanimous. 

"  HEADQUARTERS,  FREDERICKSBURG, 

"Oct.  26,  1778. 

"  DEAR  SIR  :  I  have  your  favor  of  the  twenty-fourth.    You, 
in  my  opinion,  carry  your  ideas  of  delicacy  too  far,  when  you 


224  LITTLE  BURR 

propose  to  drop  your  pay  while  the  recovery  of  your  health 
requires  your  absence  from  the  service.  It  is  not  customary 
and  it  would  be  unjust.  You  therefore  have  leave  to  retire 
until  your  health  is  so  far  re-established  as  to  enable  you  to  do 
your  duty.  Be  pleased  to  give  the  colonel  notice  of  this,  that 
he  may  know  where  to  call  upon  you,  should  any  unforeseen 
emergency  require  it.  I  am,  your  obedient  servant, 

"  G.  WASHINGTON." 

But  Burr  could  not  accept  a  furlough  on  this 
understanding.  He  had  made  a  condition  in  ask 
ing  for  it  which  the  Commander-in-Chief  had  not 
seen  fit  to  accept,  and  Burr's  pride,  as  well  as  his 
patriotism,  would  not  allow  him  to  receive  com 
pensation  for  services  which  he  had  not  rendered. 
Instead  of  telling  his  colonel  where  he  could  find 
him,  he  proceeded  at  once  to  Haverstraw  and 
reported  for  duty. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton,  exasperated  by  his  losses, 
and  believing  that  a  conciliatory  policy  would  only 
add  to  the  arrogance  of  the  rebels  who  had  arms 
in  their  hands,  determined,  henceforth,  to  carry  on 
the  war  upon  a  system  of  cruelty  and  plunder, 
disgraceful  to  himself  and  to  the  country  which 
he  served.  Baylor's  Dragoons  were  surprised  at 
night,  near  Tappan,  and  indiscriminately  slaugh 
tered.  Pulaski's  Legion  met  a  similar  fate  at  Egg 
Harbor.  Nor  were  these  barbarities  confined  to 
men  who  had  taken  up  arms  in  the  cause  of  the 
Colonies.  Peaceful  citizens  were  remorselessly 
butchered,  helpless  females  were  outraged,  and 
little  children  driven  out,  houseless,  into  the 
winter's  storms.  No  part  of  the  country  witnessed 
more  of  these  horrors  than  Westchester  County, 
in  the  State  of  New  York.  From  the  very  begin- 


COWBOY  AND   SKINNER  225 

ning  of  the  war,  the  divisions  among  its  inhabitants 
had  caused  it  to  be  overrun,  now  by  Whigs,  now 
by  Tories,  and  now  by  armed  banditti,  who  served 
whichever  party  promised,  at  the  time,  the  greatest 
amount  of  plunder  and  the  greatest  license  to 
cruelty. 

It  was  here  that  the  "  Cowboys  "  and  "  Skinners," 
as  they  were  called,  held  high  revel.  The  Cow 
boys  of  the  Revolution  were  Tories,  and  British 
sympathizers ;  the  Skinners  were  Whigs,  profess 
edly  in  sympathy  with  the  patriot  cause.  Neither 
organization  confined  predatory  operations  to  its 
enemies  when  the  defenceless  storehouses  or  fields 
of  their  supposed  friends  supplied  opportunities 
for  plunder. 

Scenes  of  rapine  and  lawless  violence  had 
increased  to  such  a  degree  toward  the  close  of 
1 778,  that,  in  the  language  of  an  eye  witness,  "  no 
man  went  to  his  bed  but  under  the  apprehension 
of  having  his  house  plundered  or  burned  and  him 
self  or  family  massacred  before  morning." 

The  British  forces  in  New  York  City  made 
frequent  incursions  into  the  country,  which  was  at 
all  times  overrun  by  their  spies  and  emissaries. 
To  counteract  these  evils  and  punish  those  who 
committed  the  outrages.different  American  officers 
had  at  various  times  been  stationed  upon  the 
lines  of  Westchester;  but  all  had  acquired  the 
universal  proclivity  for  plunder  and  murder,  and 
had,  themselves,  become  no  better  than  marauders. 
General  McDougall,  who  had  taken  command  of 
the  district  of  which  Westchester  County  consti 
tuted  a  part,  resolved  that  this  state  of  affairs  must 


226 

come  to  an  end — that  the  plundering  parties  from 
New  York  should  be  met  and  driven  back  —  that 
the  inhabitants  who  remained  peacefully  at  home 
should  be  protected,  and  British  emissaries  arrested 
and  punished. 

With  this  idea  in  mind,  he  sought  an  officer 
upon  whom  he  could  rely  to  carry  out  his  energetic 
purposes.  In  making  his  selection, he  disregarded 
the  claims  of  rank,  and  overlooking  several  others 
who  imagined  they  were  entitled  to  a  preference, 
called  Colonel  Burr  from  Haverstraw  and  ap 
pointed  him  to  the  command  of  the  lines  from  the 
Hudson  to  the  Sound, a  distance  of  fourteen  miles, 
with  headquarters  at  White  Plains.  In  his  order 
appointing  Colonel  Burr  to  the  post,  General 
McDougall  gave  still  further  proof  of  his  un 
bounded  confidence  in  the  valor,  the  discretion, 
the  activity,  the  humanity,  and  the  justice  of 
Colonel  Burr.  After  enumerating  many  points  to 
which  he  wished  particular  attention  should  be 
paid,  he  added,  in  reference  to  all  doubtful  cases : 
"  I  authorize  you  to  be  sole  judge."  Thus,  at  the 
age  of  twenty-three,  Colonel  Burr  was  vested  with 
almost  unlimited  power  in  the  command  of  one  of 
the  most  important  military  situations  in  the 
country. 

On  the  day  of  his  arrival  at  his  future  head 
quarters,  he  found  his  predecessor  preparing  to  set 
out  on  an  expedition,  the  ostensible  object  of 
which  was  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  enemy 
near  New  Rochelle.  Ill-advised  and  injudicious 
as  Colonel  Burr  regarded  this  enterprise,  he  did 
not  feel  authorized  to  interfere  further  than  to 


COWBOY  AND    SKINNER  227 

enjoin  upon  Colonel  Littlefield  a  strict  regard  for 
the  rights  of  property  and  a  careful  observance  of 
military  discipline  on  the  march.  The  scouting 
party  was  gone  the  entire  night,  and  the  next 
morning,  after  Colonel  Burr  had  formally  assumed 
the  command,  he  was  mortified  at  seeing  them 
come  into  the  post  loaded  with  plunder.  The 
license  of  the  time  and  of  the  place  had  made 
robbery  so  much  a  matter  of  course,  that  there  was 
no  attempt  at  concealment.  The  stolen  articles 
were  openly  deposited  in  a  heap  to  await  an  equit 
able  distribution  among  the  robbers. 

Very  early  that  morning,  something  had  oc 
curred  to  give  Colonel  Burr  a  premonition  of 
what  he  might  expect  to  see  when  the  party 
returned.  It  had  also  given  him  time  in  which  to 
decide  what  course  he  would  follow  if  the  informa 
tion  given  proved  to  be  correct.  He  was  always 
an  early  riser,  but  before  he  left  the  pallet  upon 
which  he  had  thrown  himself  an  hour  after  mid 
night,  after  devoting  the  evening  to  a  careful 
consideration  of  the  peculiar  conditions  by  which 
he  was  surrounded,  a  letter  had  been  brought  to 
him.  The  handwriting  seemed  somewhat  famil 
iar,  but  the  name  signed  to  it,  Simeon  Willetts, 
was  unknown  to  him.  As  soon  as  a  hasty  toilet 
was  completed,  he  gave  orders  that  the  bearer  of 
the  letter  should  be  admitted. 

He  ought  to  have  been  surprised,  but,  in  reality, 
was  not,  when  he  saw  the  round,  good-natured 
visage  of  his  old  friend,  Abe  Budlong.  The  lat 
ter  was  not  in  military  uniform,  but  wore  the 
costume  of  an  ordinary  farm  laborer. 


228  LITTLE  BURR 

"  Well,  Abe,"  was  Burr's  salutation,  "  what  are 
you  up  to  now?  Have  you  come  to  play  the 
guardian  angel  ?  Is  there  another  mutiny  on 
foot?" 

Disregarding  Colonel  Burr's  inquiries,  Abe 
chuckled.  "  It's  good  fer  sore  eyes,  Colonel,  ter 
see  yer  lookin'  so  spick  an'  span.  I  heerd  about 
yer  askin'  fer  a  furlough,  and  as  yer  left  soon  arter, 
I  'sposed  yer  got  it.  Then,  one  o'  the  cap'ns  told 
me  yer  wouldn't  take  pay  fer  doin'  nothin',  and  I 
told  him  that's  jest  like  Aaron.  I  wasn't  feelin' 
very  well  myself,  and  as  there  wasn't  any  pertic'lar 
fightin'  goin'  on,  I  axed  fer  a  month's  furlough, 
and  got  it.  I  shan't  be  squeamish  about  takin'  my 
pay,  either,  fer  all  I  git  fer  a  month's  sojerin'  won't 
more'n  buy  the  next  month's  terbaccer.  I  heerd 
yer  was  up  here,  so  I  thought  I'd  come  up  and 
make  a  call." 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  Abe,"  said  Burr,  "  but 
I  thought  you  brought  this  letter." 

Abe  laughed.  "  Well,  I  did.  I  had  ter  git  up 
some  kind  of  a  trick.  The  fellers  on  guard  were 
so  darned  pertic'lar  that  they  wouldn't  let  Abe 
Budlong  inside  the  lines.  I've  bin  stoppin'  with 
a  Whig  farmer,  named  Cyrus  Willetts.  He  said 
he  was  'lowed  ter  go  up  ter  headquarters,  so  I 
thought  I'd  borrer  part  of  his  name,  and  it  worked 
to  a  T." 

"  I  can  forgive  you,  Abe,  for  your  subterfuge," 
said  Burr,  "  but  I  shall  not  pardon  the  sentinel  who 
allowed  you  to  pass.  Every  man  who  is  permitted 
to  come  to  headquarters  is  provided  with  a  pass, 
signed  by  me,  and  a  countersign.  As  you  had 


COWBOY  AND   SKINNER  229 

neither,  the  sentinel  was  remiss  in  his  duty  and 
shall  be  reprimanded." 

"  Now,  don't  be  too  hard  on  him,"  said  Abe, 
and  he  burst  into  a  loud  laugh.  "When  yer 
know  the  hull  story,  it'll  be  jest  like  yer  ter  pro 
mote  him  to  fust  sergeant.  Yer  see,  I  didn't  show 
him  the  letter  at  all.  I  sneaked  up  ter  the  lines, 
and  as  soon  as  he  sot  eyes  on  me,  he  challenged 
me.  I  told  him  my  brother  was  a  Tory  and  that 
I  was  one,  too;  that  Timothy,  my  brother,  had 
been  taken  by  you  fellers  and  locked  up ;  that  our 
dad  was  at  the  pint  of  death  and  I  wanted  ter  go 
and  tell  him.  So  the  feller  sent  fer  a  guard  and 
they  brought  me  up  here ;  but  when  I  got  ter  the 
guard-house  I  told  the  officer  I  had  a  letter  fer 
yer  that  was  important,  and  fer  him  to  hold  on  ter 
me  tight  till  you'd  read  it." 

Burr's  face  did  not  relax  a  muscle  during  this 
recital,  but  when  Abe  finished,  he  joined  in  the 
laugh  in  which  the  companion  of  his  youthful 
days  indulged. 

"But  what  did  you  wish  to  see  me  for? "he 
asked. 

"Well,  yer  see,"  said  Abe,  "  I  found  out  where 
that  scoutin'  party  of  yourn  went  ter  last  night. 
They  didn't  go  to  fight  any  Tories,  but  spent 
their  time  robbin'  an  old  man,  named  Gedney. 
There  ain't  no  doubt  but  that  Gedney  is  a  Tory 
at  heart,  but  even  so,  he  hain't  done  no  fightin', 
and  they  tell  me,  hain't  given  any  aid  to  the  enemy. 
I  thought  perhaps  it  might  be  well  fer  you  ter  find 
out  jest  where  they  had  been,  and  I  thought  if  yer 
knew " 


230  .       LITTLE  BURR 

"  I  am  greatly  obliged  to  you,  Abe,"  said  Colonel 
Burr.  "  Your  information  will  be  of  great  value 
to  me  in  dealing  with  the  officers  and  men  who 
have  been  engaged  in  this  unlawful  expedition. 
I  say  unlawful,  for  I  gave  the  commanding  officer 
explicit  orders  to  avoid  pillaging.  How  long  is 
your  furlough,  Abe  ? " 

"  I've  had  a  week,"  was  the  reply.  "  I've  got 
three  more  on  my  hands  and  don't  know  what  ter 
do  with  'em.  Can't  you  make  me  useful  'round 
here  somewhere  ?  I  hate  ter  loaf,  and  I  hain't  got 
time  ter  go  ter  Connecticut  and  git  back  agin." 

"  I  will  provide  for  you,"  was  the  reply.  "  I 
must  go  now.  By  the  sounds  I  hear,  I  think  the 
robbers  must  have  returned.  If  you  see  anything 
that  ought  to  be  done,  Abe,  do  it ; "  and  with 
these  words,  Abe  was  left  to  his  own  devices. 

At  sight  of  the  heap  of  plunder,  Colonel  Burr's 
feelings  of  delicacy  towards  his  predecessor  van 
ished.  The  whole  property  brought  in  was  at  once 
seized  and  placed  under  a  guard  of  his  own  selec 
tion.  Then  he  approached  the  commander  of  the 
expedition.  He  looked  upon  this  as  an  oppor 
tunity  to  impress  the  men  and  the  citizens  with 
the  full  conviction  of  his  unflinching  determina 
tion  to  protect  the  defenceless,  and  restore  peace 
and  order  to  the  community. 

"  From  whom  were  these  articles  taken  ? "  he 
asked. 

"  From  the  enemy,"  was  the  officer's  reply. 

"  I  have  information  to  the  contrary,"  said 
Colonel  Burr.  "  I  regret  the  necessity,  but  you 
and  your  men  must  consider  yourselves  under 


COWBOY  AND   SKINNER  231 

x 

arrest  until  the  exact  truth  of  the  matter  is  arrived 
at." 

He  next  sent  for  a  detachment  of  men  and 
some  army  wagons.  He  ordered  the  robbers  to 
place  the  articles  in  the  wagons.  When  this  work 
was  completed,  the  order  to  march  was  given  and 
the  entire  party  proceeded  to  Gedney's  house. 

From  the  lips  of  the  old  man,  who  had  not  yet 
recovered  from  his  terror,  Colonel  Burr  learned 
the  full  extent  of  the  outrage  which  had  been 
committed,  not  only  as  regarded  property,  but 
also  upon  the  defenceless  members  of  the  family. 
He  called  up  several  members  of  the  band  of  pil 
lagers  and  they  were  forced  to  confess  that  Ged- 
ney  told  the  truth. 

The  course  of  action  which  Colonel  Burr  had 
decided  upon,  he  carried  out  to  the  letter,  never 
wavering  in  the  exaction  of  every  portion  of  his 
contemplated  programme.  The  first  scene  in  this 
drama  of  real  life  was  afforded  by  the  spectacle  of 
the  robbers  —  and  the  commanding  officer  was 
obliged  to  do  his  share  —  restoring  to  Mr.  Gedney 
all  articles  and  materials  which  had  been  taken 
from  him.  The  robbers  were  then  ordered  to  pay 
to  him  full  compensation  for  such  articles  as 
had  been  lost  or  damaged.  Third,  he  compelled 
each  man  to  present  Gedney  with  a  sum  of  money, 
as  compensation  for  his  fright  and  loss  of  time. 
Next,  he  obliged  each  of  them  to  ask  pardon  of  the 
old  man  and  promise  good  behavior  in  the  future. 
The  next  morning  the  final  scene  in  the  drama  was 
enacted.  In  those  days  the  lash  was  generally 
resorted  to  in  all  commands  to  enforce  military 


232  LITTLE  BURR 

discipline,  and  in  accordance  with  the  custom  of 
the  time,  each  of  the  robbers  received  ten  lashes 
on  his  bare  back. 

All  these  actions  were  taken  with  the  utmost 
deliberation  and  exactness,  and  the  effects  pro 
duced  by  them  were  magical.  Not  another  house 
was  plundered,  not  another  family  was  alarmed 
while  Colonel  Burr  commanded  the  Westchester 
lines.  The  mystery  and  swiftness  of  the  detec 
tion,  the  rigor  yet  fairness  with  which  the  maraud 
ers  were  treated,  overawed  the  men  whom  three 
campaigns  of  lawless  warfare  had  corrupted,  and 
restored  confidence  to  the  people  who  had  passed 
their  lives  in  terror. 

Colonel  Burr's  feelings  justify  analysis.  As  a 
military  man,  he  felt  insulted  because  his  orders 
had  been  disobeyed ;  as  a  man,  he  felt  indignant 
that  soldiers  under  his  command  should  have 
inhumanly  treated  women  and  children;  as  a 
patriot,  he  was  grieved  and  sick  at  heart  that  men 
who  had  sworn  to  be  true  to  the  cause  of  freedom 
should  have  voluntarily  descended  to  a  level  lower 
than  that  of  ordinary  thieves. 


CHAPTER  XX 

A  CHIVALROUS   COURTSHIP 

/COLONEL  AARON  BURR,  commander  of 
the  Westchester  lines,  laid  down  his  quill.  He 
had  just  signed  a  number  of  military  orders  and  was 
considering  the  names  of  the  officers  to  whom 
they  were  to  be  committed  for  execution,  when 
his  attention  was  attracted  by  a  sudden  exclama 
tion,  which  proceeded  from  the  farther  end  of  the 
room.  There  sat  Abe  Budlong,  apparently  en 
gaged  in  furbishing  his  rifle. 

"  What's  the  matter  ?  "  inquired  Burr.  "  Are 
you  getting  ready  for  a  fight  with  the  enemy  ?  " 

"  Well,  no,"  drawled  Abe,  "  not  'zactly.  The 
fact  is,  I  jest  laid  down  that  hammer  on  my  thumb 
and  it  hurt  like  mighty.  Yer  know,  Aaron,  I've 
told  yer  a  good  many  times  that  I'm  not  much  of 
a  fighter.  I  b'lieve  in  moral  suasion,  and  I  b'lieve 
it  does  more  good,  in  the  end,  than  shootin'  and 
slashin'." 

"  Then  why  did  you  go  into  the  army,  Abe  ?  " 
inquired  Burr;  but  he  repented  the  question  as 
soon  as  he  had  asked  it. 

"  Wull,  seein'  as  yer've  fergotten,  Aaron,  I'll 
tell  yer.  When  I  lived  in  Litchfield,  I  got  ac 
quainted  with  a  young  feller  and  I  grew  ter  like 
him  fust  rate,  and  I  always  fancied  he  took  ter 


234  LITTLE  BURR 

me.  Wull,  he  went  ter  war  and  I  had  ter  follow 
him." 

"  Yes,  yes, "  said  Burr ;  "  it  was  very  thoughtless 
of  me  to  ask  that  question.  I  know  why  you  are 
here  and  I  shall  never  ask  you  that  question  again. 
But  you  always  act  bravely  when  you  are  in 
battle." 

"Oh,  that's  nat'ral,"  was  the  reply.  "Even 
rats'll  fight  if  they  git  cornered.  Fightin's  all 
right  when  you  come  out  on  top,  but  it  makes  a 
fighter  feel  kinder  down  in  the  mouth  when  the 
other  side  does  the  crowin'.  I  can't  git  the  taste 
of  that  Quebec  affair  out  o'  my  mouth.  I  told  the 
boys  then,  and  I  have  said  it  a  hundred  times 
since,  if  they  had  'lowed  you  to  use  them  'ere 
ladders,  you'd  'ave  got  inter  the  city  all  right,  Dick 
Montgomery  would  be  a-livin'  now,  and  Benedict 
Arnold  would  'ave  been  the  biggest  man  in 
America." 

"  The  march  through  Maine,"  said  Burr,  "  was 
an  ill-advised  one.  If  the  troops  had  gone  up 
through  Vermont  to  Montreal,  making  that  a 
rendezvous,  and  from  there  had  marched  to 
Quebec,  there  might  have  been  a  different  result. 
But  that  would  have  put  two  ambitious  generals 
side  by  side  in  command  of  the  same  force,  which 
condition  of  affairs  would  probably  have  been  as 
fatal  to  success  as  the  efforts  of  the  enemy." 

Abe  kept  up  the  polishing  of  his  rifle  until  it 
shone  like  a  new  shilling.  Suddenly  he  asked : 

"  Say,  Aaron,  what  do  yer  think  of  Washington 
as  a  gin'ral  ? " 

"  Washington  is  above  criticism,"  was  the  reply. 


A  CHIVALROUS  COURTSHIP         235 

"  I  do  not  mean  to  say  by  that,  that  some  of  his 
actions  do  not  deserve  it,  but  the  great  mass  of  the 
people  look  to  him  as  their  deliverer  from  British 
rule.  When  a  permanent  government  is  estab 
lished,  be  the  ruler  a  king,  or  president,  or  consul, 
or  whatever  he  may  be  called,  George  Washington 
will  be  the  man." 

"  And  I  say  it's  all  right,  too,"  said  Abe.  "  He's 
a  mighty  good  stayer.  When  I  was  a  boy,  I  used 
ter  do  a  good  deal  of  fightin'  with  my  fists,  and  I 
made  it  a  rule  ter  jest  let  the  other  feller  whack 
away  at  me  as  hard  as  he  could,  till  he  got  red  in 
the  face  and  kinder  winded,  and  then  I  used  to 
spunk  up  and  thrash  him  to  his  heart's  content. 
I  think,  if  I'd  been  a  gin'ral,  I'd  'ave  been  another 
George  Washington." 

While  Abe  had  been  talking,  Colonel  Burr  had 
written  some  names  upon  the  military  orders 
which  lay  before  him,  and  summoning  an  orderly, 
directed  that  they  be  transmitted  at  once  to  the 
respective  officers. 

Abe,  having  completed  the  cleaning  of  his  rifle, 
placed  it  in  a  corner  of  the  room,  and  had  his  hand 
upon  the  latch  of  the  door,  when  Burr  said : 

"Abe,  how  would  you  like  to  make  a  trip 
through  the  enemy's  country  and  run  the  risk  of 
being  hanged  as  a  spy  ? " 

"  If  Colonel  Aaron  Burr,  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  thinks  it'd  be  an  edifyin'  spectacle  ter  see 
Abiel  Budlong  hung  by  the  neck  from  the  branch 
of  a  tree,  the  aforesaid  individual  is  ready  ter  take 
his  orders  and  run  the  necessary  risk." 

"Well,  the  fact  is,  Abe,"  said  Burr,  "that  the 


236  LITTLE  BURR 

duty  is  a  personal,  instead  of  a  public  one.  I  am 
very  anxious  to  get  a  letter  to  a  lady  who  lives  in 
Paramus,  in  New  Jersey,  and  to  receive  a  reply 
before  night." 

In  an  instant,  Abe  had  taken  possession  of  his 
rifle,  and  advancing  to  the  table  at  which  Colonel 
Burr  sat,  saluted  and  stood  awaiting  orders. 

"Do  not  take  your  rifle,"  said  Burr; "  that  would 
subject  you  to  suspicion  at  once.  You  might 
carry  a  pistol,  to  be  used  if  you  find  it  abso 
lutely  necessary,  but  you  will  need  wit  more  than 
gunpowder  to  perform  this  mission  successfully. 
If  you  start  at  once  and  meet  with  no  serious 
interference,  you  will  probably  be  able  to  reach 
camp  again  by  five  o'clock  this  afternoon." 

Colonel  Burr  took  a  letter  from  beneath  the 
pile  of  papers.  Abe  held  out  his  hand  to  receive 
it.  "  Shall  I  git  an  answer  ?  " 

"The  answer  will  be  verbal,"  was  the  reply, 
and  will  consist  of  one  word  only.  It  will  be 
'Yes'  or  'No.'" 

"Well,  I  reckon,"  said  Abe,  "if  there's  a  lady 
in  the  case,  yer  won't  be  very  glad  ter  see  me  if 
the  answer  is  'No.'" 

Colonel  Burr  smiled.  "  If  the  answer  were  to 
be  '  No,'  and  a  final  one,  I  should  hesitate  about 
sending  you  upon  the  mission.  I  should  recall 
the  incident  of  Capt.  Miles  Standish  and  John 
Alden.  No,  the  matter  is  not  quite  so  far  advanced 
as  that,  yet ;  but  it  is  only  fair  you  should  under 
stand  the  situation.  The  letter  is  to  the  mother 
of  a  lady  for  whom  I  entertain  feelings  of  the  high 
est  admiration  and  respect.  I  wish  to  visit  the 


A  CHIVALROUS  COURTSHIP  237 

lady's  daughter,  but  can  only  do  it  at  an  uncon 
ventional  hour.  If  the  mother  is  willing  that  I 
should  come,  the  answer  will  be  'Yes;'  if  she 
considers  it  inadvisable,  the  answer  will  be  '  No.' " 

Burr  passed  the  letter  to  Abe,  who  looked  at  it 
wonderingly.  "There  ain't  no  name  on  it,"  he 
said,  finally. 

"  I  know  that,"  said  Burr.  "  It  was  omitted 
advisedly.  The  letter  might  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  British,  and  there  are  good  reasons  why  I  do 
not  wish  these  ladies  thought  to  be  in  correspond 
ence  with  a  rebel  leader." 

"All  right,"  said  Abe;  "if  the  name  isn't  too 
long,  I  guess  I  can  remember  it." 

"  The  person  to  whom  I  wish  you  to  deliver  it 
is  Mrs.  Anne  Stillwell  Bartow.  Everybody  in 
Paramus  knows  her,  and  you  will  not  have  to  make 
more  than  one  inquiry  in  order  to  ascertain  the 
location  of  the  Hermitage,  the  name  by  which  her 
house  is  known.  Pick  out  a  good  horse,  keep 
your  pistol  within  easy  reach,  use  that  big  fund  of 
common  sense  with  which  all  Connecticut  men 
are  endowed  by  nature,  and  I  shall  see  you  again 
before  the  sun  sets." 

It  was  exactly  quarter  past  five  when  Abe 
Budlong  again  stood  in  the  presence  of  Colonel 
Burr.  The  latter  looked  up  inquiringly. 

"Wull,"said  Abe,  "if  that  'ere  lady  you  sent 
me  to  turns  out  ter  be  yer  mother-in-law,  I  don't 
think  yer'll  have  no  trouble  with  her.  She's  a 
mighty  quiet  sort  of  a  person  and  takes  things  so 
nat'ral  like  that  I  ventured  ter  ask  her  if  she  warn't 
born  in  Connecticut." 


238  LITTLE  BURR 

Burr  knew  Abe's  peculiarities  too  well  to  ob 
ject  to  the  preliminary  conversation,  although  he 
was  anxiously  awaiting  the  monosyllable  for  which 
the  journey  had  been  undertaken. 

"  She  read  the  letter  through  three  times,  fer 
I  kept  count,  and  then  she  asked  me  to  excuse 
her  and  she  went  inter  the  next  room,  and  I  heerd 
women's  voices,  and  then  one  of  'em  laughed  —  I 
guessed  which  one  that  was  —  and  then  she  come 
back,  and  she  said  *  Yes '  jest  as  quiet  as  though  I'd 
asked  her  for  the  loan  of  a  dozen  eggs  and  prom 
ised  ter  bring  'em  back  the  next  day." 

Burr  sprang  to  his  feet.  "  There  is  no  time  to 
lose ! "  he  cried.  "  Abe,  as  I  told  you,  that  word 
4  Yes '  settles  the  matter.  I  am  going  to  Paramus 
to-night.  I  am  going  to  have  an  interview  with 
Mrs.  Bartow's  widowed  daughter,  Mrs.  Prevost." 

"  I  guess  that  was  the  one  that  laughed,"  said 
Abe,  with  a  chuckle. 

"  No,  I  think  you  are  wrong.  My  opinion  is 
that  it  was  Miss  Devisne,  who  is  a  half  sister  of 
Mrs.  Prevost.  Mrs.  Bartow  has  been  twice 
widowed.  Her  right  name  is  Devisne,  but  I 
thought  it  best  to  ask  for  her  by  the  name  of  Bar- 
tow,  as  that  would  give  the  impression  to  any  one 
whom  you  might  question,  that  you  knew  very 
little  about  her  and  had  probably  come  from  a 
long  distance  to  see  her." 

"  YerVe  a  long  head,  Aaron,"  said  Abe,  "  and 
yer  ought  ter  be  a  major-gin'ral  before  yer  git 
through.  But  I  tell  yer,  Aaron,  it's  a  mighty  long 
ride  down  there  and  back,  and  I  come  pretty  close, 
two  or  three  times,  ter  runnin'  inter  some  squads 


A   CHIVALROUS   COURTSHIP  239 

of  Tories,  but  I  made  up  my  mind  before  I  started, 
that  if  my  boss's  heels  would  save  me,  I  wouldn't 
do  any  fightin'.  But  what  can  I  do  fer  yer  now  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  going  the  way  you  did,"  said  Burr.  "  I 
have  my  plans  all  arranged.  I  shall  not  leave 
camp  until  after  I  have  inspected  the  outposts  for 
the  night.  I  shall  not  reach  Paramus  before  one 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  By  Mrs.  Devisne's  kind 
permission,  I  shall  remain  for  an  hour.  I  shall 
reach  camp  to-morrow  morning  in  time  to  inspect 
the  outposts  at  the  usual  time." 

"  By  George  Washington  ! "  cried  Abe,  "  that's 
what  I  call  makin'  a  night  of  it.  Jest  ter  think  of 
only  one  hour's  courtin'  and  six  hours'  travelin'. 
Why,  when  I  used  ter  go  courtin'  in  Litchfield,  it 
didn't  take  me  no  more'n  fifteen  minutes  ter  git 
there,  and  half  an  hour  ter  git  home,  and  I  used 
ter  stay  from  seven  t'leven." 

"  I  want  you,  Abe,  to  pick  out  six  good  men 
and  six  good  horses.  You  will  make  the  seventh 
and  I  the  eighth  of  the  party.  We  will  start  at 
ten  o'clock.  I  have  my  plans  all  made  and  will 
give  orders  as  they  are  needed,  from  time  to  time. 
I  shall  depend  upon  you  to  see  that  they  are 
carried  out  to  the  letter." 

"  Yer've  hit  on  jest  the  right  man  fer  the  job," 
said  Abe,  as  he  saluted  and  departed  to  carry  out 
his  commander's  orders. 

That  night,  at  ten  o'clock,  the  little  party  of 
eight  left  camp  quietly.  About  half  past  eleven 
they  reached  a  point  on  the  river  where  it  had 
broadened,  forming  a  little  cove.  Burr  descended 
from  his  horse,  which  was  a  small,  wiry  pony,  and 


240  LITTLE  BURR 

taking  some  leathern  thongs  from  a  package  which 
had  been  fastened  to  his  saddle,  told  his  compan 
ions  to  throw  the  horse  and  tie  his  fore  and  hind 
legs  securely.  This  being  done,  a  couple  of  heavy 
blankets  which  Burr  had  brought  with  him  were 
spread  upon  a  large  raft  found  concealed  in  the 
cove.  The  horse  was  lifted  by  the  men  and  placed 
upon  this  somewhat  luxurious  couch.  Some  long 
poles  were  discovered  in  a  small  thicket  near  the 
river  bank,  and  the  ferriage  across  the  river  was 
soon  accomplished. 

The  prostrate  animal  was  borne  to  the  land, 
the  thongs  removed,  and  after  a  proper  length  of 
time  had  been  given  him  in  which  to  recover  the 
use  of  his  benumbed  muscles,  Burr  mounted  him 
and  rode  rapidly  in  the  direction  of  Paramus,  first 
giving  orders  to  Abe  to  moor  the  raft  in  the 
shadow.  He  also  advised  him  and  his  companions 
to  keep  out  of  sight  as  much  as  possible,  until  they 
heard  the  sounds  of  his  horse's  hoofs,  which  would 
be  the  signal  of  his  return. 

"  That  is,"  said  Abe,  "  s'posin'  there's  no  other 
feller  round  ridin'  a  hoss  at  this  time  o'  night, 
which  I  reckon  ain't  very  likely  nor  probable." 

Burr's  parting  words  were :  "  If,  when  you  hear 
me  coming,  there  is  any  sign  of  danger,  fire  a 
single  shot  and  then  cry  '  Halt ! '  as  loudly  as  you 
can.  I  shall  understand,  and  will  proceed  warily 
after  hearing  it." 

The  men  showed  no  signs  of  uneasiness  until 
the  sound  of  the  hoofs  of  Colonel  Burr's  horse 
died  away  in  the  distance.  Then  one  of  them 
said,  addressing  himself  to  Abe : 


A   CHIVALROUS  COURTSHIP  241 

"  I  say,  Cap'n,  it's  mighty  cold  here.  I've  got  a 
bottle  of  rum  with  me,  and  if  you've  no  objections, 
me  and  the  boys'll  take  a  drink." 

"Wull,  I've  got  objections,  and  decided  ones, 
too,"  said  Abe.  "  I  don't  b'lieve  a  good  soldier 
drinks  when  on  duty,  'specially  if  the  life  of  his 
commander  may  be  lost  if  he  gits  drunk  and  don't 
know  what  ter  do  when  the  time  comes." 

The  man  grumbled  a  little,  but  did  not  take 
the  bottle  from  his  pocket.  Half  an  hour  later,  he 
said: 

"  I  say,  Cap'n,  'tis  mighty  cold.  Can't  we  get 
some  of  those  branches  together  and  make  a  fire  ? " 

"It  might  be  a  good  idea,"  said  Abe,  "if  we 
wish  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  enemy  and 
have  them  come  down  on  us  in  a  body.  As  I've 
got  a  nice,  pretty  girl  down  in  Litchfield,  Con 
necticut,  whose  name  is  ter  be  Mrs.  Abiel  Budlong 
one  of  these  days,  I'd  rather  go  home  as  a  live  body 
than  as  a  dead  carcass." 

The  uneasy  man  kept  quiet  for  a  short  time 
longer.  Then  he  approached  Abe : 

"  I  say,  Cap'n,  I'm  about  frozen.  Have  you  any 
objection  to  my  takin'  a  run  up  the  river  bank 
and  back,  just  to  warm  me  up  ?  " 

"Yes,  I  have,"  said  Abe.  "I'm  under  the 
orders  of  my  superior  officer  and  you're  under 
mine,  and  now  you  jest  come  back  inter  the 
thicket  with  the  rest  of  us  fellers  and  keep  quiet." 

"Well,  can't  we  have  a  smoke  while  we're 
waitin'  ? "  the  man  persisted. 

"  No,  you  can't,"  said  Abe.  "  There's  nothin' 
that  shows  the  presence  of  a  man  any  quicker 


242  LITTLE  BURR 

than  the  smell  of  terbaccer  smoke,  and  '  the  wind 
which  bloweth  where  it  listeth,'  as  the  Good  Book 
says,  may  take  it  right  into  the  noses  of  the 
enemy." 

It  was  well  that  Abe  had  been  so  persistently 
cautious.  "  Hist ! "  he  said.  Then,  in  a  low 
whisper,  to  one  of  the  men :  "  My  ear  is  keen, 
and  if  I  ain't  deucedly  mistaken,  there's  somebody 
comin'  this  way.  Now  jest  lay  low  and  keep  your 
eyes  peeled." 

Abe  and  his  men  were  concealed  in  a  small 
growth  of  trees  not  far  from  the  river  bank.  They 
were  not  more  than  twenty  feet  from  the  raft, 
which  lay  in  the  shadow  of  a  cliff  some  twenty 
feet  high,  along  the  base  of  which  was  a  pathway 
five  or  six  feet  wide.  The  cliff,  no  doubt,  origi 
nally  had  reached  to  the  river  bank,  but  heavy 
storms  and  spring  freshets  had  worn  it  away,  still 
leaving  the  path  at  its  base.  The  moon  was 
partly  obscured  by  clouds,  but  there  was  sufficient 
light  for  Abe  and  his  men  to  see  that  three  human 
forms  were  approaching,  and  the  light  was  bright 
enough,  or,  rather,  the  uniforms  were  bright  enough 
for  them  to  discern  that  they  were  Britishers, 
wearing  the  traditional  red  coat. 

"  Let's  give  'em  a  volley,"  said  the  uneasy  man, 
in  a  whisper  to  Abe. 

"  When  I  say  '  Fire ! '  you  can  do  it,"  was  Abe's 
response. 

The  three  British  soldiers  came  slowly  towards 
the  hiding  place  of  Abe  and  his  men.  They  were 
evidently  looking  for  something,  and  finally  one 
of  them  cried : 


A   CHIVALROUS  COURTSHIP  243 

"  Here  it  is !  Here  is  the  raft !  That's  where 
he  came  across ! " 

"But  how  did  he  get  the  horse  over?"  asked 
one  of  the  men. 

"Oh,  that's  easily  explained,"  said  the  first 
speaker,  who  was  a  lieutenant.  "  He  made  the 
horse  swim  across  while  he  poled  the  raft." 

"Well,  we'll  help  him  upon  the  return  trip," 
said  the  second  speaker,  with  a  laugh. 

The  moments  now  seemed  like  hours  to  Abe 
and  his  men.  They  were  in  a  state  of  intense 
suspense,  and  even  the  uneasy  man  grew  quiet 
from  the  very  force  of  circumstances. 

"As  he  is  on  horseback,"  said  the  lieutenant, 
"  we  shall  hear  him  long  before  he  gets  here  and 
shall  have  plenty  of  time  to  conceal  ourselves  until 
I  give  the  word  to  rush  forward  and  secure  him." 

Abe  and  his  men  were  cramped  in  their  close 
quarters  and  envied  the  Britishers,  who  strolled 
leisurely  up  and  down  the  river  bank.  Both 
parties  were  listening  for  the  sound  of  the  horse's 
hoofs,  and  soon  it  was  heard.  Abe  was  on  the 
alert.  The  sound  came  nearer.  His  beloved 
friend  and  revered  commander  could  not  have 
been  more  than  two  hundred  feet  away,  when  Abe 
discharged  his  rifle,  and  in  a  voice  of  thunder, 
cried : 

"Halt!" 

The  lieutenant  unsheathed  his  sword  with  a 
clatter,  while  the  two  soldiers  who  accompanied 
him  cocked  their  muskets  and  awaited  —  they 
knew  not  what.  The  report  of  Abe's  rifle,  the 
tones  of  his  voice,  and  the  sound  of  the  horse's 


244  LITTLE  BURR 

hoofs  had  ended  simultaneously.  The  lieutenant 
then  realized  that  their  expected  victim  must 
have  been  accompanied  —  but  by  how  many? 
If  he  had  brought  but  one  man  to  watch  the  raft, 
the  odds  were  still  in  their  favor,  for  they  num 
bered  three  to  two.  He  had  not  long  to  wait  'for 
the  denouement.  Kind  nature  brushed  away  the 
clouds  from  the  face  of  the  moon,  and  a  flood  of 
silver  light  fell  upon  the  river,  raft,  and  thicket, 
disclosing  to  the  astonished  gaze  of  the  lieutenant 
the  forms  of  seven  men,  wearing  the  Continental 
uniform,  and  the  glistening  barrels  of  seven  rifles, 
which  shone  brightly  in  the  moonlight. 

"  Throw  down  yer  arms,  or  we'll  fire ! "  cried 
Abe.  "  If  yer  don't,  yer'll  all  be  dead  men  in  less 
than  a  minute." 

The  lieutenant's  sword  and  the  soldiers'  mus 
kets  were  deposited  in  the  pathway. 

"Fall  back!"  cried  Abe,  and  the  Britishers 
obeyed  him. 

"  Halt ! "  he  cried,  when  there  was  a  distance 
of  ten  feet  between  them  and  the  weapons  which 
they  had  surrendered.  The  order  was  promptly 
obeyed. 

"Now,  Jim  Liscomb,"  said  Abe,  turning  to  the 
uneasy  man,  "  yer've  been  mighty  anxious  ter  do 
somethin'  that  I  didn't  want  yer  ter  do,  ever  since 
we've  been  here,  and  now  yer  jest  come  out  and 
pick  up  that  sword  and  them  muskets;  but  bear 
in  mind  the  fact  that  each  o'  them  fellers  has 
probably  got  a  pistol,  and  jest  as  yer  comin'  back 
with  'em,  they'll  be  likely  to  shoot  yer  in  the  back." 

Like  all  men  of  his  stamp,  Jim  Liscomb  was 


A  CHIVALROUS  COURTSHIP  245 

more  of  a  braggart  than  a  hero.  Still,  he  was  not 
a  coward ;  but  he  knew  that  his  companions  would 
consider  him  one  unless  he  promptly  obeyed  the 
order.  He  picked  up  the  sword  and  muskets,  but 
he  could  not  refrain  from  looking  over  his  shoulder 
as  he  quickly  made  his  way  to  the  thicket  with  the 
trophies  of  war. 

"  Forward,  march !  "  cried  Abe,  and  the  lieuten 
ant  and  the  two  soldiers  advanced.  The  order  was 
obeyed  in  a  twofold  manner,  for  Budlong,  followed 
by  his  men,  met  the  captive  British  soldiers  half 
way. 

"  What's  your  name  ? "  asked  Abe. 

"  John  Sugden ;  "  said  the  officer ; "  Lieutenant 
John  Sugden  of  His  Majesty's  Twenty-first  Regi 
ment  of  Foot.  Whom  have  I  the  honor  of  address 
ing?" 

"  I'm  Cap'n  Abiel  Budlong,  at  present  unat 
tached,  but  actin'  as  aide-de-camp  to  Colonel  Aaron 
Burr,  in  command  of  the  Westchester  lines. 
Johnson,"  he  continued,  turning  to  one  of  his  men, 
"  go  'round  the  edge  of  the  cliff  where  it's  easy  to 
climb  up.  If  yer  see  Colonel  Burr,  tell  him  ter 
come  along.  Everything  is  all  right." 

In  a  short  time,  Colonel  Burr  rode  into  the 
midst  of  the  party.  He  looked  at  the  British 
soldiers  and  then  turned  to  Abe. 

"Time  hung  a  little  heavy  on  our  hands, 
Colonel,"  said  Abe,  "  so  we  bagged  a  little  game 
while  yer  was  gone.  These  fellers  must  'ave  got 
wind  of  yer  trip  in  some  way  and  they  laid  a  little 
trap  fer  yer,  but  our  trap  was  bigger'n  their'n,  and 
so  we've  cotched  'em.  What  shall  we  do  with 
'em  ? " 


246  LITTLE   BURR 

Burr  thought  for  a  moment;  then  he  said: 
"  Better  dismiss  them  on  parole.  The  raft  is  not 
big  enough  to  take  them  and  our  party,  including 
the  horse,  across  the  river." 

"  Beggin'  your  pardon,  Colonel,"  said  Abe,  "  I 
think  we  can  manage  it.  He's  a  poor  soldier  who 
won't  learn  somethin',  even  from  his  enemy,  and 
this  'ere  lieutenant  here  —  by  the  way,  Colonel 
Burr,  allow  me  ter  interduce  Lieutenant  John 
Sugden  of  His  Majesty's  Twenty-first  Regiment 
of  Foot  —  as  I  was  sayin',  this  'ere  lieutenant  here, 
when  he  thought  nobody  heerd,  talked  out  loud 
and  said  yer  must  have  swum  the  hoss  acrost  the 
river  while  yer  poled  the  raft.  Now,  I  kinder 
think  Lieutenant  John  Sugden  and  his  two  soldiers 
won't  take  up  any  more  room  than  the  hoss  and 
me  did,  and  if  yer'll  guarantee  ter  git  'em  acrost 
the  river,  I'll  take  care  of  Abe  Budlong  and  the 
hoss." 

At  five  o'clock  the  next  morning,  Colonel  Burr, 
accompanied  by  Abe  Budlong,  six  Continental 
soldiers,  and  three  British  prisoners,  reached  the 
American  camp.  Colonel  Burr,  without  allow 
ing  a  moment  for  rest,  immediately  began  the 
morning  tour  of  the  outposts,  returning  to  break 
fast  at  seven  o'clock.  By  that  time  the  news  of 
the  capture  of  the  British  soldiers  had  spread 
through  the  camp  and  even  reached  the  outposts. 
Not  a  man,  excepting  those  who  had  composed 
his  escort,  had  the  slightest  suspicion  that  the 
trip  had  been  devoted  to  a  chivalrous  courtship. 
All  thought  that  it  was  a  cleverly  planned  scheme, 
concocted  to  capture  the  three  Britishers  who 
were  now  prisoners  in  the  guardhouse. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE   BLOCKHOUSE 

COLONEL  BURR  was  not  yet  ready  for  active 
operations  against  the  enemy.  He  wished, 
first,  to  accustom  his  men  to  the  restraints  of  a 
wholesome  discipline,  as  well  as  to  make  his  own 
position  perfectly  secure  in  every  respect.  For 
this  latter  purpose,  he  established  a  system  of 
sleepless  vigilance  and  organized  a  corps  of 
patrols  and  videttes  so  effective  that  it  was  im 
possible  for  parties  of  Cowboys  or  British  troops 
to  move  in  any  direction  without  his  immediate 
knowledge.  In  this  he  was  greatly  aided  by  the 
country  people,  who,  satisfied  that  they  had  at  last 
found  a  protector,  repaid  him  tenfold  by  freely 
and  promptly  communicating  every  kind  of  infor 
mation  that  might  aid  his  operations. 

To  the  common  soldiers  he  had  now  become 
an  idol.  His  unwearied  exertions  to  procure 
them  shoes,  blankets,  and  other  comforts,  his 
tender  solicitude  for  the  sick  and  wounded,  the 
unvarying  urbanity  of  his  deportment,  and  his 
perfect  readiness  to  endure  whatever  he  required 
others  to  undergo,  created  an  enthusiastic  love  for 
him  as  a  man,  that  was  only  surpassed  by  un 
bounded  confidence  in  his  military  abilities.  The 
very  strictness  of  the  discipline  he  enforced  made 
his  other  qualities  stand  out  prominently,  and 


248  LITTLE  BURR 

they  respected  and  loved  him  more,  from  the  fact 
that  they  dared  not  trifle  with  his  orders.  Brave 
men  they  could  find  anywhere  —  humane  men, 
though  not  so  abundant,  were  yet  no  rarity ;  it  was 
the  union  of  courage  and  humanity,  animated  by 
tireless  activity,  and  regulated  by  the  highest 
intelligence,  that  seized  upon  their  affections,  and 
in  their  eyes  invested  the  young  officer  with  the 
attributes  of  a  demigod. 

In  numerous  encounters  with  small  parties  of 
the  enemy,  Colonel  Burr  had  good  opportunities 
for  testing  the  mettle  of  his  men,  and  he  was 
gratified  to  observe  that  they  feared  no  danger 
and  counted  no  odds  when  he  was  their  leader. 
As  soon  as  he  was  fully  satisfied  that  they  could 
be  relied  upon  in  any  emergency,  he  resolved  to 
employ  them  on  a  more  dangerous  service  than 
any  in  which  they  had  yet  been  engaged. 

In  the  lower  part  of  the  country,  the  British 
had  erected  a  blockhouse  as  a  rallying  point  for 
their  foraging  and  plundering  parties.  This  was 
protected  by  a  strong  body  of  several  thousand 
troops,  posted  some  two  or  three  miles  off.  To 
destroy  this  blockhouse  would  be  to  deprive  them 
of  a  safe  and  convenient  place  of  retreat,  and 
increase  the  danger  of  their  forays  to  such  an 
extent  as  to  make  it  probable  that  they  would  be 
abandoned  altogether. 

Burr  had,  according  to  his  custom,  carefully 
inspected  the  work  and  the  grounds  about  it,  and 
only  waited  for  a  dark  and  rainy  night  to  put  into 
execution  the  plan  which  he  had  formed.  It  was 
not  long  before  the  weather  proved  as  propitious 


THE  BLOCKHOUSE  249 

as  he  could  desire,  and  selecting  forty  men, 
properly  equipped  and  instructed,  just  after  night 
fall  he  began  his  march  for  the  scene  of  action. 
At  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  he  arrived  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  blockhouse.  Here  he  divided  his 
force  into  two  parties,  the  one  commanded  by  a 
captain  to  whom  his  instructions  had  been  pre 
viously  communicated,  and  the  other  by  himself. 

The  garrison  was  buried  in  sleep,  and  the 
shivering  sentinels  were  more  intent  upon  pro 
tecting  themselves  from  the  bitter  blasts  of  a 
Northern  winter  than  in  looking  out  for  an  enemy 
of  whose  presence  they  did  not  dream.  Suddenly 
the  thick  darkness  was  illuminated  by  flashes  of 
light,  and  a  voice  rang  out  loud  and  clear  upon 
the  night  air.  It  uttered  but  a  single  word  — 
"Charge!" 

There  was  a  simultaneous  rush,  short  ladders 
were  planted  against  the  blockhouse,  showers  of 
hand  grenades  were  thrown  through  the  port 
holes,  and  the  drowsy  garrison  started  from  their 
slumbers  to  find  themselves  surrounded  on  all 
sides  by  fire.  The  assault  had  been  too  sudden 
and  too  well  planned  to  admit  of  effectual  resist 
ance,  and  the  British  soldiers,  instead  of  flying  to 
their  arms,  yelled  lustily  for  quarter,  which  was 
at  once  granted. 

The  ruddy  hue  painted  upon  the  heavens  by 
the  burning  blockhouse  gave  early  notice  at  the 
British  camp  of  the  danger  of  their  friends,  and  a 
strong  body  of  horse,  followed  by  another  of 
infantry,  was  dispatched  without  delay  to  their 
assistance.  But  long  before  they  could  reach  the 


250  LITTLE  BURR 

scene,  their  enterprising  foe,  with  all  his  prisoners, 
was  safe  beyond  the  reach  of  pursuit.  A  heap  of 
burning  coals  and  blackened  stones  greeted  their 
arrival,  but  no  human  being  was  left  to  point  out 
the  pathway  of  the  destroyer. 

As  the  thoroughly  frightened  British  soldiers 
marched  from  the  burning  blockhouse  into  the 
darkness  of  the  night,  they  were  met  with  stern 
commands  to  "  Halt ! "  and  this  warning  was 
promptly  complied  with. 

If  Colonel  Burr  had  brought  with  him  for  the 
capture  of  the  blockhouse  his  entire  force  of  forty 
men,  the  problem  of  properly  securing  his  prison 
ers  and  conveying  them  to  the  American  head 
quarters  would  have  been  a  comparatively  easy 
one ;  but  the  fact  was,  he  had  brought  only  thirteen 
of  his  men  with  him,  leaving  a  reserve  of  twenty- 
seven  men  posted  fully  a  mile  from  the  scene  of 
action.  Burr  reasoned  with  himself  that  if  twenty- 
eight  American  soldiers  had  been  captured  by 
thirteen  Britishers,  the  Americans  being  unarmed, 
while  their  captors  were  fully  equipped,  the  odds, 
after  all,  would  not  be  so  desperate.  The  propor 
tion  would  have  been  two  unarmed  men  to  one 
with  arms.  If  a  conflict  had  taken  place  at  close 
quarters,  he  considered  it  not  improbable  that  the 
twenty-eight  Americans  could  have  managed  to 
wrest  six  or  seven  guns  from  their  opponents, 
when  the  conditions  would  have  been  reversed, 
and  in  all  probability  the  captors  would  have  be 
come  the  captives. 

While  almost  certain  that  the  phlegmatic 
British  soldiers  would  not  attempt  a  hazardous 


THE  BLOCKHOUSE  251 

experiment  which  a  body  of  venturesome  patriots 
would  have  considered  sure  of  success,  he  did  not 
feel  inclined  to  begin  the  march  of  a  mile  in  utter 
darkness,  through  thick  forests  and  across  a  river 
which  had  to  be  forded,  unless  some  effectual 
means  were  first  taken  to  prevent  either  the 
escape  of  the  prisoners  or  a  concerted  attack  by 
them  upon  his  own  men.  If  there  had  been  moon 
light,  the  difficulties  of  the  trip  would  have  been 
greatly  reduced ;  but  the  sky  was  overcast  and 
there  was  every  indication  of  the  approach  of  a 
severe  storm. 

The  picture  was  dramatic.  The  crestfallen 
prisoners  had  been  drawn  up  in  the  form  of  two 
sides  of  a  square,  fourteen  men  to  a  side.  Some 
ten  feet  back  from  the  ends  of  the  incomplete 
triangle  thus  formed,  stood  the  thirteen  Con 
tinental  soldiers,  with  their  muskets  ready  for 
instant  use,  should  occasion  offer. 

Abe  Budlong  stood  like  a  statue  regarding  the 
scene.  The  glare  from  the  burning  timbers  of  the 
blockhouse  lighted  up  the  picture,  the  red  coats 
of  the  captives  looking  like  two  blood-red  lines 
converging  to  a  point,  while  the  blue  coats  of  the 
Continentals  took  on  a  brighter  hue  beneath  the 
reflected  light. 

Colonel  Burr  stood  aloof  from  the  party,  near 
a  pile  of  glowing  embers,  studying  the  situation. 
He  had  formed  no  definite  plan  of  action.  Sud 
denly,  Budlong  approached  him  and  saluted. 
They  were  beyond  earshot  of  the  others,  and  Abe 
adopted  that  friendly  conversational  manner  which 
he  always  assumed  under  such  circumstances. 


252  LITTLE  BURR 

"  Say,  Colonel,"  he  began,  "  I  know  what  yer 
thinkin'  about  and  I've  got  an  idea." 

Burr  did  not  speak,  but  kept  his  eyes  fixed 
upon  the  bright  blaze  before  him. 

"  It's  none  of  my  business,"  Abe  continued,  "  to 
give  advice  to  my  superior  officer,  but  I  ain't 
speakin'  now  to  Colonel  Burr,  commander  of  the 
Westchester  lines,  but  to  my  old  friend  Aaron." 

These  last  words  aroused  Burr  from  his  reverie, 
and  turning  to  Abe,  he  asked : 

"  What  is  your  plan  ?  But,  before  you  speak, 
Abe,  remember  that  these  men  are  prisoners  of 
war  and  must  be  treated  as  such.  If  they  had 
been  Cowboys,  I  do  not  think  I  should  have  listened 
to  their  cries  for  quarter  quite  so  readily." 

"Oh,  I  don't  mean  to  hurt  'em,"  said  Abe. 
"  It's  a  kind  of  a  joke  I  want  to  play  on  'em,  but 
it'll  git  us  out  of  our  fix.  It'll  hurt  their  feelin's 
and  they'll  feel  pretty  sheepish  when  we  git  'em 
inter  camp,  but  my  plan  won't  hurt  a  hair  o'  their 
heads." 

"  Well,  what  is  it  ? "  asked  Burr,  dropping  the 
conversational  tone  and  assuming  once  more  the 
air  of  command.  Abe  involuntarily  saluted  his 
leader. 

"  My  idea,  Colonel,  is  ter  make  those  Britishers 
take  off  their  red  coats  and  we'll  chuck  'em  inter 
the  fire,  as  it's  too  much  work  for  us  ter  lug  'em 
back  ter  camp.  Then,  make  each  man  take  off 
his  galluses  and  give  'em  to  one  of  our  men. 
We  shall  have  no  objection  to  the  Britishers  put- 
tin'  'em  on  agin  after  we  reach  camp." 

The  full  significance  of  Abe's  plan  suddenly 


THE   BLOCKHOUSE  253 

burst  upon  Colonel  Burr,  and  he  broke  into  a 
hearty  laugh. 

"  Order  the  British  soldiers  to  remove  their 
coats  and  gallows,"  he  commanded. 

Under  Abe's  direction  the  order  was  carried 
out  and  the  line  of  march  was  soon  formed.  Some 
pine  fagots  were  cut  and  lighted  from  the  blazing 
embers.  Two  Continentals  went  ahead,  holding 
these  improvised  torches  high  in  the  air.  Next 
came  four  American  soldiers,  as  an  advance  guard. 
Behind  them  marched  the  twenty-eight  captives, 
arranged  in  open  order,  fourteen  in  each  line.  On 
either  side  marched  two  Americans,  while  three 
Americans  composed  the  rear  guard.  In  the 
centre  of  the  hollow  square  thus  formed,  were 
Colonel  Burr  and  Abe  Budlong,  one  keeping  his 
eye  upon  the  line  of  prisoners  on  the  right  and  the 
other  upon  the  line  of  prisoners  upon  the  left. 

The  captives  were  obliged  to  hold  their 
breeches  in  position  by  both  hands,  and  any 
motion  indicating  an  intention  to  remove  them, 
caused  an  immediate  warning  to  be  given  by  the 
nearest  guard. 

Abe's  scheme  proved  entirely  successful,  and 
within  an  hour  the  reserve  guard  of  twenty-seven 
men  was  come  up  with.  Burr's  first  impulse  was 
to  release  his  prisoners  from  a  position  so  uncom 
fortable  and  ludicrous,  but  Abe  suggested  that  it 
was  best  to  push  on  as  they  were,  for  although  the 
guard  was  much  larger,  if  the  prisoners  should 
make  an  attempt  to  break  away,  some  of  them 
would  surely  escape  in  the  darkness. 

The  first  rays  of  the  morning  sun  were  light- 


254  LITTLE  BURR 

ing  up  the  tents  and  log  houses  which  formed  the 
American  camp,  when  this  odd  procession  reached 
it.  The  victorious  Americans  were  greeted  with 
cheers  by  their  brother  officers  and  soldiers,  and 
to  the  credit  of  the  men  be  it  said,  no  shouts  of 
derision  or  peals  of  laughter  greeted  the  unfor 
tunate  captives. 

One  of  Colonel  Burr's  instructions  to  his 
officers  and  men  had  been  to  treat  prisoners  of 
war  who  had  fought  fairly  and  surrendered  honor 
ably,  as  they  would  wish  to  be  treated  were  they 
in  a  similar  position. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

A  SECRET   MISSION 

official  military  career  of  Colonel  Burr 
was  now  drawing  to  a  close.  The  disease 
contracted  by  his  exposure  on  the  field  of  Mon- 
mouth  had  terminated  in  a  confirmed  and  settled 
malady,  under  the  debilitating  effects  of  which  he 
was  rapidly  sinking.  Heretofore,  the  regularity 
and  abstemiousness  of  his  habits  had  been  of 
essential  service  in  enabling  him  to  undergo  the 
hardships  he  had  imposed  upon  himself;  but 
constant  exposure,  in  spite  of  all  the  precautions 
of  prudence,  did  its  work  at  last.  The  opening  of 
spring,  to  which  he  had  looked  for  his  probable 
restoration  to  health,  brought  with  it  increased 
debility,  and  he  became  painfully  conscious  that 
he  was  no  longer  able  to  perform  his  duties  in  the 
manner  to  which  he  had  been  accustomed,  and  in 
which  he  would  alone  consent  to  discharge  them. 
On  the  tenth  of  March,  1779,  with  deep  regret  and 
after  long  hesitation,  he  transmitted  his  resigna 
tion  to  the  Commander-in-Chief. 

The  reply  of  General  Washington  to  this  com 
munication  shows  plainly  the  high  opinion  which 
the  Commander-in-Chief  had  of  the  military  ability 
of  Colonel  Burr. 

"  MIDDLEBROOK,  3d  April,  1779. 
"  SIR  :   I  have  to  acknowledge  your  favour  of  the  i  oth 


256  LITTLE  BURR 

ultimo.  Perfectly  satisfied  that  no  consideration,  save  a  desire 
to  re-establish  your  health,  could  induce  you  to  leave  the 
service,  I  cannot,  therefore,  withhold  my  consent.  But  in 
giving  permission  to  your  retiring  from  the  army,  I  am  not 
only  to  regret  the  loss  of  a  good  officer,  but  the  cause  which 
makes  his  resignation  necessary.  When  it  is  convenient  to 
transmit  the  settlement  of  your  public  accounts,  it  will  receive 
my  final  acceptance.  I  am,  etc., 

"  GEORGE  WASHINGTON." 

No  one  ever  left  the  service  of  his  country 
under  circumstances  more  creditable  to  him,  as  an 
officer  and  as  a  man,  than  did  Colonel  Burr.  He 
found  upon  the  lines  of  Westchester  a  discon 
tented,  disorderly,  and  demoralized  rabble,  who 
hid  behind  their  intrenchments  at  every  appear 
ance  of  a  British  force ;  who  made  no  distinction 
in  their  marauding  expeditions  between  friend 
and  foe,  and  plundering  indiscriminately  the 
unoffending  and  the  guilty. 

In  a  short  time  he  converted  them  into  a  well- 
behaved,  disciplined,  almost  invincible  corps. 
Not  once  did  the  enemy  approach  his  lines 
without  being  met  and  repulsed ;  not  one  soldier 
deserted  his  standard ;  not  one  was  made  prisoner 
during  the  whole  period  of  his  command.  It  was 
his  pride  to  teach  them  that  a  soldier  with  arms 
in  his  hands  had  no  apology  for  surrendering. 

He  found  a  distracted  and  bleeding  people, 
shivering  at  every  blast  and  trembling  at  any 
unusual  noise,  in  fearful  expectation  that  the 
robber  and  the  spoiler  had  come  to  take  away  the 
little  they  had  left.  Hating  the  Continentals  as 
cordially  as  they  did  the  Redcoats,  since  both 
oppressed  them  alike,  they  murdered  with  equal 


A   SECRET  MISSION  257 

satisfaction  the  one  or  the  other  whenever  a  safe 
opportunity  occurred. 

He  left  them  secure  in  their  persons  and 
property,  sleeping  as  peacefully  within  hearing  of 
the  enemy's  guns  as  if  they  were  a  hundred  miles 
removed,  devoted-  to  the  patriot  cause  and  zeal 
ously  exerting  themselves  to  promote  it. 

He  found  the  country  overrun  by  British 
emissaries  and  spies,  who  kept  the  British  general 
in  New  York  continually  advised  of  every  move 
ment  of  the  American  forces  above,  thus  enabling 
him  to  strike  whenever  and  wherever  our  troops 
were  least  prepared  to  receive  him.  These  emis 
saries  were  detected  and  punished  with  such 
unerring  certainty,  that  in  a  brief  while  no  reward 
could  induce  one  of  them  to  venture  beyond  the 
British  posts.  The  enemy's  sources  of  informa 
tion  were  thus  entirely  cut  off,  and  they  were  kept 
in  such  total  ignorance  that  they  dared  not  hazard 
a  movement  of  the  least  importance.  From  the 
lines  of  Westchester,  Colonel  Burr  repaired  to 
Newburgh,  where  he  remained  for  some  time  the 
honored  guest  of  General  McDougall.  Oppressed 
by  mental  anxiety  even  more  than  by  physical 
suffering,  he  lingered  for  weeks  on  the  very  verge 
of  the  grave.  At  last  his  temperate  habits  tri 
umphed,  and  the  healthy  current  began  to  creep 
slowly  back  into  his  shrunken  veins. 

In  the  month  of  June,  the  British,  in  large 
force,  made  threatening  demonstrations  against 
West  Point,  and  General  McDougall,  justly 
alarmed  for  the  safety  of  the  place,  sought  by 
every  means  to  open  communications  with  Gen- 


258  LITTLE  BURR 

eral  Washington;  but  this  was  a  work  of  no 
ordinary  difficulty,  for  the  British  had  so  posted 
bodies  of  Tories  on  the  roads  and  among  the 
mountain  passes,  as  to  render  the  destruction  of 
any  small  party  or  the  capture  of  a  single  messen 
ger  almost  inevitable. 

General  McDougall  made  repeated  efforts  to 
send  intelligence  to  the  Commander-in-Chief,  but 
all  proved  abortive.  When  these  facts  came  to 
Colonel  Burr's  knowledge,  feeble  and  emaciated 
as  he  was,  he  volunteered  to  undertake  what  so 
many  had  failed  to  accomplish.  The  general  at 
first  remonstrated,  but  finally  yielded  to  Burr's 
urgent  solicitations,  and  giving  him  only  verbal 
instructions,  dispatched  him  on  his  journey. 

Well  armed,  and  mounted  on  a  good,  strong 
horse,  he  set  out  early  in  the  morning  on  his 
dangerous  mission.  One  afternoon,  towards  night 
fall,  when  approaching  one  of  the  most  difficult 
passes  in  the  mountains,  he  saw  a  man  emerge 
from  the  bushes  a  few  yards  in  advance  of  him 
and  turn  leisurely  up  the  road,  giving,  apparently, 
little  heed  to  the  horseman  of  whose  presence  he 
could  not  fail  to  be  aware. 

The  man  was  dressed  in  the  common  garb  of 
the  country,  and  carried  no  visible  weapon  of  any 
kind.  Those  were  days  when  prudent  men  sel 
dom  went  abroad  unarmed,  but  Burr  inwardly 
thought,  that  if  any  one  were  justified  in  neglect 
ing  that  precaution,  it  was  the  powerful  figure 
before  him.  Not  more  than  five  feet  six  inches  in 
height,  his  shoulders  were  of  Herculean  breadth, 
and  over  his  ample  chest  the  bones  were  laid  in 


A   SECRET  MISSION  259 

thick,  curved  plates,  that  would  have  bidden  defi 
ance  to  the  hug  of  a  Norwegian  bear.  His  thigh 
was  so  long  as  to  amount  almost  to  a  deformity,  and 
over  it  was  twisted  a  network  of  muscles  as  hard 
as,  and  much  more  elastic  than  steel.  The  short 
space  between  the  knee  and  the  ankle  joint  was 
almost  entirely  filled  by  the  swelling  calf,  while 
the  broad  feet  looked  like  the  pedestals  of  a  mighty 
statue. 

He  raised  his  head  when  Colonel  Burr  rode 
alongside,  and  exhibited  a  countenance  that  would 
have  been  singularly  pleasing  but  for  the  fierce 
light  which  flashed  from  his  dark  hazel  eyes. 

"Good-evening!"  he  said  in  a  natural,  un 
affected  tone.  "  Do  you  travel  far  on  this  road  ? " 

"  Perhaps  so,"  was  Burr's  reply,  "  and  perhaps 
not." 

"  Shy,  eh !  Shy  and  skittish.  That  looks  bad," 
the  man  remarked. 

"  Why  so  ?  These  are  not  times,  nor  is  this  a 
country  in  which  a  man  can  safely  tell  his  business 
to  every  person  he  may  chance  to  meet  on  the 
highway." 

"  Well,  there  is  some  truth  in  that ;  it  was  none 
of  my  business,  anyway,"  the  stranger  replied. 

But,  although  thus  disclaiming  any  interest  in 
the  motions  of  his  companion,  the  sturdy  footman 
kept  within  grasp  of  the  bridle  rein,  quickening  or 
slackening  his  pace  to  suit  the  gait  of  the  animal. 
Burr  did  not  fail  to  notice,  that,  move  as  he  would, 
the  relative  distance  between  them  was  always  the 
same.  His  quick  eye,  too,  had  detected  the  butt 
of  a  heavy  pistol  beneath  the  coarse  frock-coat 


260  LITTLE   BURR 

worn  by  the  countryman,  and  he  doubted  not  that 
other  weapons  were  concealed  beneath  the  same 
cover.  Believing  from  these  indications  that  the 
purpose  of  his  new  acquaintance  was  in  no  way 
friendly,  he  thought  it  advisable  to  bring  on  the 
struggle  at  once  rather  than  to  allow  his  adversary 
the  selection  of  his  own  time  and  place. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  Burr  suddenly  asked,  pointing 
to  a  stunted  beech  tree  on  the  mountain  side. 

The  man  turned  his  head  for  a  moment,  and 
only  for  a  moment,  but  it  was  enough.  Burr 
reined  his  steed  sharply  back,  and  snatching  a  pistol 
from  his  holster,  leveled  it  at  the  head  of  his  perti 
nacious  companion,  at  the  same  time  sternly  de 
manding  : 

"  Who  are  you,  and  for  what  reason  are  you 
dogging  my  steps  ? " 

The  pistol  was  double  charged ;  it  was  held  by 
a  hand  never  known  to  tremble  in  the  hour  of 
danger;  the  least  motion  of  his  arm,  the  scraping 
even  of  a  foot,  and  the  giant  pedestrian  would 
have  been  launched  into  eternity.  His  eye  caught 
that  of  Burr,  as  he  turned,  and  his  own  fierce  gaze 
sank  under  the  overwhelming  power  of  that  steady 
look  which  no  living  thing  ever  encountered  un 
moved.  It  was  not  anger  that  flashed  from  those 
large  orbs,  nor  courage,  nor  determination  merely, 
but  all  these  combined ;  and,  added  to  them,  was 
a  nameless  spell  which  carried  with  it  an  irresisti 
ble  conviction  that  whatever  they  threatened  was 
certain  to  be  performed.  It  was  a  glance  of  doom ; 
there  were  no  chances  to  be  taken,  no  wavering, 
no  hesitation  to  be  hoped  for.  The  man's  whole 


A   SECRET  MISSION  261 

soul  was  aroused ;  all  his  energies  were  alive  and 
active.  The  bold,  strong  animal  quailed  in  the 
presence  of  a  master-spirit,  and  in  a  tone  resem 
bling  the  whining  growl  of  a  bear,  he  answered : 

"  My  name  is  Alexis  Durand." 

"That  is  little  to  the  purpose,"  said  Burr, 
sternly.  "  Answer  me  truly,  or  your  lease  of  life 
will  be  a  short  one.  Are  you  not  one  of  Tryon's 
Tories?" 

"  I  suppose  I  have  no  choice  but  to  own  it.  I 
am." 

"  That  is  enough.  I  can  imagine  the  rest  with 
out  your  help.  Unbutton  that  coat !  " 

The  order  was  sullenly  obeyed,  and  the  open 
garment  revealed  a  belt  containing  two  pistols  and 
one  of  the  broad  hunting-knives  of  the  day.  By 
successive  orders,  Colonel  Burr  compelled  him  to 
draw  out  first  one  pistol,  then  the  other,  and  finally, 
the  knife,  and  to  drop  them  at  his  feet.  This 
done,  he  ordered  him  to  march  forward  five  paces, 
counting  the  steps  and  following  the  man  as  he 
advanced ;  then,  he  made  him  lie  down  on  his  face 
until  he  leaped  from  his  horse  and  secured  the 
weapons.  This  done,  he  again  mounted  his  horse 
and  ordered  the  Tory  to  rise. 

"Where  is  your  troop  now?"  asked  Burr. 

"  Three  miles  ahead,  in  the  woods  at  the  back 
of  Jordan's  house,"  was  the  reply. 

"Who  is  Jordan?" 

"He  is  a  Tory,  and  keeps  the  only  public 
house  on  the  road." 

"  That,  at  least,  tallies  with  my  own  informa 
tion  ;  pray  remember,  in  your  answers,  that  I  did 


262  LITTLE  BURR 

not  come  here  in  entire  ignorance  of  anything  it 
concerns  me  to  know.  I  shall  most  certainly 
detect  you  in  any  attempt  to  deceive  me,  and  then 
your  fate  is  sealed.  Will  any  of  your  troop  be 
prowling  about  before  dark  ? " 

"  Not  on  this  side.     I  was  sent  to  watch  here." 

Burr  mused  a  moment,  and  then  said:  "  Now, 
Mr.  Alexis  Durand,  I  propose  to  sup  this  night  at 
Jordan's,  and  as  I  do  not  like  solitary  meals,  I 
shall  take  you  along  for  company.  As  much, 
however,  as  I  love  the  society  of  a  single  friend,  I 
object  decidedly  to  larger  parties,  and  if  any  un 
pleasant  intruders  should  join  us,  or  any  other 
circumstance  should  occur  to  mar  the  festivities 
of  the  evening,  my  dissatisfaction  will  be  instantly 
manifested  fry  sending  a  brace  of  bullets  through 
your  skull.  You  understand  me,  I  hope.  Now, 
forward,  march ! " 

They  had  proceeded  in  this  way  for  a  little 
more  than  half  a  mile,  when  they  came  to  a  place 
where  a  bridle-path  led  off  from  the  main  road 
through  the  woods.  Here  his  prisoner  indicated 
a  wish  to  halt,  and  Burr,  reining  up,  inquired  what 
he  wished. 

"  I  should  like  to  ask  you  a  question,  sir,  that 
I  hope  you  will  not  refuse  to  answer.  I  know  I 
am  in  your  power,  and  you  may  do  as  you  will ; 
but  I  swear  by  all  that  is  holy,  that  it  shall  do  you 
no  harm  to  tell  me  truly  whether  or  not  you  are 
Colonel  Aaron  Burr." 

"  I  do  not  think  I  should  attach  much  impor 
tance  to  your  oath  if  I  did  not  myself  feel  certain 
that  it  can  make  no  difference  whether  you  know 


A   SECRET  MISSION  263 

me  or  not.  I  was  Colonel  Burr,  but  I  have  re 
signed  my  commission  and  left  the  army." 

"  Then,  for  God's  sake,  go  no  farther  on  this 
road ! "  cried  the  man. 

"  Why,  you  told  me  just  now  it  was  free  as  far 
as  Jordan's  house." 

"  So  it  is ;  but  your  horse  would  not  be  in  the 
stable  five  minutes  before  it  would  be  known  by 
those  who  would  compass  earth  and  hell  to  spill 
your  blood." 

"Your  care  for  my  blood,"  answered  Burr, 
coldly,  "  has  wonderfully  improved  in  the  last 
hour.  I  think  it  is  not  very  long  since  you  had 
some  such  purpose  as  murder  in  your  own  heart." 

"  I  did  not  know  you  then,  and  I  suspected  you 
of  being  one  of  McDougall's  spies." 

"  And  now  that  you  know  me,  I  cannot  under 
stand  what  has  produced  so  marked  a  change  in 
your  praiseworthy  intentions.  I  am  not  generally 
held  in  high  esteem  by  my  country's  foes." 

"You  saved  my  father's  house  from  being 
burned ;  you  set  a  watch  over  it  to  protect  my 
mother  from  insult,  and  you  fed  her  starving  little 
ones  when  you  knew  us  to  be  friends  to  King 
George  and  enemies  to  Congress.  I  am  the  son 
of  John  Durand,  of  Westchester.  Have  you  for 
gotten  him  ?  " 

"  No,  my  good  fellow,  I  remember  him  well. 
I  recall,  also,  since  you  have  brought  it  to  my  mind, 
that  his  eldest  son  was  accounted  a  confirmed 
robber  and  murderer;  and  while  I  protected  your 
father  and  mother  as  an  act  of  justice,  and  fed  your 
little  brothers  and  sisters  as  an  act  of  humanity,  I 


264  LITTLE  BURR 

should  have  taken  singular  pleasure  in  hanging 
you  to  the  first  tree  that  offered." 

"  I  did  not  begin  it  and  it  is  not  my  fault  if 
there  has  been  a  long  and  bloody  account  run  up 
between  me  and  those  who  drove  me  to  take  up 
arms  when  I  was  willing  to  remain  in  peace  with 
the  old  folks  at  home.  But  there  is  no  time  to 
talk  it  over  now.  The  sun  is  going  down.  Will 
you  trust  me  and  follow  me  ?  Believe  me,  there 
is  no  other  escape  from  death." 

"  I  will  trust  you,"  answered  Burr,  without  the 
least  hesitation.  "  Lead  on.  I  think  you  mean 
well,  and  if  you  do  not,  my  hand  will  be  as  steady 
and  my  aim  as  certain  in  one  place  as  another." 

Durand  turned  into  the  bridle-path  and  walked 
rapidly  on  until  they  were  entirely  out  of  sight 
from  the  highway,  and  also  out  of  hearing.  Here, 
again,  he  paused  until  Burr  reached  his  side. 

"  I  am  taking  you,"  he  said,  "  to  the  house  of  a 
friend  of  mine,  who  is,  of  course,  in  British  pay. 
There  will  be  no  use  in  telling  him  anything  we 
can  help,  and  therefore  I  should  like  to  ask  another 
question  or  two.  Where  are  you  going  ?  " 

"  To  General  Washington's  headquarters,"  was 
Burr's  reply. 

"  So  I  suspected.    Do  you  bear  dispatches  ?" 

"No,  I  have  only  a  verbal  message." 

"  That  is  safer  and  better.  Bill  Jenkins's  cabin 
is  less  than  a  mile  from  here ;  there  you  can  have 
your  horse  fed,  get  your  supper,  and  some  sleep. 
After  that,  I  will  myself  guide  you  safe  beyond 
danger.  I  shall  call  you  Mr.  Jones,  for  although 
I  do  not  fear  any  treachery  from  Bill,  it  is  not 


A  SECRET   MISSION  265 

wise  to  tempt  him  too  far.  Give  me  back  my 
arms  ;  an  angel  from  Heaven  could  not  make  me 
hurt  you  now,  and  besides  averting  Bill's  suspi 
cions,  it  may  be  necessary  to  use  them  in  your 
defence." 

Colonel  Burr  promptly  complied  with  his 
request,  rightly  judging  that  he  had  already 
trusted  him  too  far  to  hesitate  about  granting 
him  an  additional  confidence.  Durand  replaced 
the  weapons  in  his  belt,  and  again  moved  for 
ward  with  a  quick  and  nervous  step. 

In  a  short  time  they  reached  a  clearing  on  a 
level  part  of  the  mountain,  surrounded  by  a  high, 
strong  fence,  in  which  were  three  or  four  cabins, 
irregularly  placed  and  so  nearly  alike  that  it  was 
difficult  to  tell  which  were  designed  for  the  use  of 
man  and  which  were  for  the  cattle  and  poultry 
that  lowed  and  cackled  within.  The  owner  of  the 
premises,  who  was  engaged  in  the  task  of  milking 
a  cow,  had  a  villainous  look,  and  the  natural  repul- 
siveness  of  his  countenance  was  increased  by  an 
ugly  scar,  extending  from  above  the  left  eye  across 
the  nose  to  the  right  cheek.  He  put  down  his 
milk-pail  and  walked  to  the  gate,  at  the  summons 
of  Durand,  silencing,  as  he  did  so,  two  large  wolf 
hounds,  that  were  growling  and  barking  furiously 
at  the  intruders. 

"  This,  Bill,  is  my  friend,  Mr.  Jones,"  said 
Durand,  after  shaking  hands.  "  He  wants  some 
supper  and  a  night's  lodging,  and  I  have  brought 
him  here,  knowing  that  you  would  give  him  a 
hearty  welcome  for  my  sake." 

"  To  be  sure ! "  answered  Jenkins,  extending 


266  LITTLE   BURR 

his  horny  hand  to  Burr.  "  I'm  glad  to  see  you,  sir, 
and  though  I  haven't  much,  you're  welcome  to 
what's  here.  Aleck,"  he  continued,  "take  your 
friend  into  the  house  and  build  a  fire.  He  looks 
sick  and  weakly,  and  these  mountain  dews  are 
mighty  chilly.  I  will  take  care  of  his  horse." 

"  Rub  him  down  well,  Bill,"  replied  Durand, 
"for  he  will  have  to  travel  hard  in  the  morning. 
Take  your  time.  I  will  get  supper  for  you." 

Jenkins  led  off  the  horse,  and  Durand  entered 
the  house,  followed  by  Burr.  It  was  a  square,  one- 
story  log  cabin,  covered  with  boards.  Over  the 
joists,  for  about  one-half  the  length  of  the  room, 
loose  boards  were  laid,  forming  a  kind  of  upper 
room,  which  was  reached  by  a  rough  ladder,  and 
was  used  as  a  general  depository  for  any  and 
everything  that  the  owner  desired  to  put  out  of 
the  way.  The  floor  was  of  earth.  Above  the 
fireplace,  suspended  in  racks  made  of  forked  sticks, 
were  a  long  rifle,  a  British  musket,  and  three  or 
four  pistols  of  different  sizes  and  makes,  showing 
that  they  were  never  intended  to  match,  and  in 
dicating  pretty  plainly  that  the  mode  of  their 
acquisition  had  not  been  entirely  honest.  In  fact, 
they  had  been  picked  up  here  and  there  in  the 
different  forays  of  the  present  owner,  and  to  some 
of  them  tales  of  murder  as  well  as  of  robbery  were 
attached.  One  chair  and  four  or  five  stools  were 
scattered  about.  In  the  centre  stood  a  rude, 
square  table.  In  one  corner  was  a  rough  bed;  in 
another  a  pile  of  blankets  and  counterpanes, 
together  with  a  miscellaneous  collection  of  other 
bedclothing,  which  never  came  there  through  fair 


A   SECRET   MISSION  267 

traffic.  By  the  door  was  a  shelf  for  the  water-pail, 
and  near  the  chimney  stood  a  large  cupboard 
made  of  pine  plank,  its  door  fastened  by  a  wooden 
button.  There  was  no  window  and  no  other 
furniture. 

Durand  had  brought  in  a  dry  board,  which  he 
split  into  pieces  over  a  large  stone  that  did  duty 
as  an  andiron,  and  raking  the  embers  together, 
soon  succeeded  in  blowing  them  into  a  flame. 
While  he  was  thus  engaged,  Colonel  Burr  had 
been  noting  everything  in  the  house,  and  he  now 
asked : 

"  Does  your  friend  live  here  alone  ? " 

"Not  exactly.  I  am  with  him  a  good  deal 
myself ;  but  if  you  mean  to  ask  whether  he  has  a 
family,  I  answer  no.  Men  like  us  have  no  use  for 
women-folks  about  the  house.  It  is  bad  enough 
to  be  harried  and  burned  out  when  we  are  alone, 
without  being  maddened  by  hearing  the  women 
screaming  and  the  children  crying,  besides." 

"True,"  answered  Burr,  "and  there  has  been 
too  much  of  that  on  both  sides  in  this  unhappy 
war.  I  have  tried  to  put  a  stop  to  it  wherever  I 
held  command." 

"  You  did,  sir ;  and  you  owe  it  to  that,  that  you 
are  now  safe  and  sound  beneath  an  outlaw's  roof, 
instead  of  being  bound  and  bleeding  in  the  hands 
of  men  who  are  dead  to  the  prayers  of  mercy. 
You  thought  you  had  me  in  your  power,  sir;  and 
while  we  were  upon  the  highway,  maybe  you  did ; 
but  the  moment  you  had  passed  Jordan's  gate, 
nay,  in  the  very  act  of  getting  from  your  horse, 
if  your  eye  had  turned  from  me  one  instant,  you 


268  LITTLE  BURR 

would  have  been  lost.  A  blow  given  with  half  the 
strength  of  this  arm  would  crush  your  ribs  like 
rotten  pipe-stems,  and  it  is  certain  that  I  should 
have  found  some  chance  to  deal  that  blow.  It 
was  your  eye,  sir,  that  saved  you.  I  remembered 
my  mother's  description,  and  I  knew  you  by  that." 

"  I  am  thankful  the  trial  was  spared  us,"  Burr 
replied,  "  though  I  am  not  so  certain  that  you,  an 
unarmed  man,  could  have  made  me  a  prisoner 
when  fully  armed  and  on  my  guard.  We  will  let 
that  pass,  however,  for  the  present,  and  as  I  have, 
perhaps,  been  trusting  you  more  than  prudence 
dictates,  while  you  have  given  me  no  information 
of  your  plans  and  intentions,  you  will  excuse  me 
for  questioning  you  upon  some  things  which  it  is 
important  for  me  to  know." 

"  Ask  me  nothing,  if  you  please,  sir,"  said 
Durand,  interrupting  him.  "  I  know  where  you 
want  to  go  and  I  intend  to  conduct  you  there  in 
safety,  or  die  in  the  attempt ;  but  I  shall  be  no 
more  a  friend  to  George  Washington  and  his  cause 
when  that  is  done,  than  I  am  now.  At  the  same 
time  that  I  serve  you  for  protecting  my  mother 
and  her  children,  I  remember  that  it  was  against 
your  friends  that  protection  was  necessary,  and  I 
have  no  idea  of  sparing  the  whole  pack  because  I 
have  found  a  noble  hound  among  them.  Do  not 
ask  me  anything  and  do  not  tell  me  anything. 
Draw  that  chair  nearer  to  the  fire ;  it  is  always 
cold  up  here  at  night.  I  must  get  about  supper." 

The  meal  and  the  manner  of  preparing  it  was 
one  for  which  Burr's  experience,  notwithstanding 
his  military  life,  furnished  no  parallel.  Taking 


A   SECRET  MISSION  269 

down  a  small  iron  kettle  which  was  suspended  from 
a  cross-piece  in  the  chimney,  Durand  filled  it  with 
water  and  hung  it  immediately  over  the  blazing 
fire ;  then  opening  the  cupboard,  he  took  from  it 
the  leg  of  a  goat  which  had  been  cooked,  but  only 
partially  eaten.  This  he  cut  into  small  pieces  and 
put  in  the  pot.  To  this  he  added  some  slices  from 
a  side  of  bacon,  two  pods  of  red  pepper,  an  onion 
cut  fine,  some  hard  biscuit  broken  into  pieces,  and 
a  handful  of  Irish  potatoes  peeled  and  sliced  thin. 
All  were  stirred  together,  having  been  first  plenti 
fully  sprinkled  with  salt. 

By  this  time,  Jenkins  had  returned.  Produc 
ing  a  candle  which  he  lighted,  he  next  drew  a  stone 
jug  from  underneath  his  bed,  and  invited  his  guests 
to  partake  of  some  "  real  old  Jamaica  "  —  an  in 
vitation  to  which  Durand  did  double  honor ;  and 
Colonel  Burr,  fatigued  by  his  ride,  swallowed  a 
larger  quantity  of  the  potent  spirit,  according  to 
an  after  acknowledgment,  than  he  ever  did  at  any 
other  time  in  his  life. 

Durand  was  the  first  to  rise  from  the  supper 
table.  "  You  must  excuse  me,  Bill,"  he  said ;  "  I 
am  going  to  camp  and  will  not  be  back  until  after 
midnight.  Finish  your  supper,  put  plenty  of  wood 
on  the  fire,  and  go  to  bed.  The  sooner  the  better 
for  my  friend  Jones.  Bar  the  gate  and  fasten  the 
door ;  do  not  open  either  for  man  or  devil  until  I 
return.  Call  the  dogs  into  the  house.  They  will 
help  you  bravely  if  you  are  hard  pressed." 

w  What  if  any  of  our  boys  should  come  along  ? " 
inquired  Jenkins.  "  How  can  I  turn  them  off  ?" 

"They  will  not;   but  if  they  should,  pretend 


270  LITTLE  BURR 

not  to  know  them  and  shoot  the  first  one  that 
crosses  the  fence.  Mark  me,"  he  continued,  ob 
serving  the  astonished  stare  of  his  companion,  "  if 
Governor  Tryon  himself  knocks  at  this  door  to 
night,  his  welcome  must  be  a  rifle-ball.  I  will 
explain  to-morrow.  Good-night ! "  With  these 
words,  he  stepped  from  the  door  and  was  soon 
lost  among  the  tall  bushes  which  grew  in  rank 
luxuriance  along  the  mountain  side. 

What  were  the  sensations  of  Colonel  Burr 
when  thus  left  alone  with  the  ill-favored  man  of 
crime  beneath  whose  roof  he  was  so  strangely 
sheltered?  To  fear,  he  was  a  stranger;  but  was 
there  no  doubt,  no  mistrust,  no  anxiety?  Not  a 
particle.  If  there  had  been  any  purpose  to  harm 
him,  he  knew  that  purpose  could  have  been  accom 
plished  a  hundred  times  over.  For  hours  he  had 
been  in  their  power.  There  was  no  necessity  for 
treacherous  scheming  to  effect  either  his  death 
or  capture.  Durand's  good  faith  he  could  not 
question,  and  Jenkins  had  not  given  him  the 
slightest  cause  to  harbor  suspicion.  Thus  far  he 
had  done  precisely  what  his  comrade  had  told 
him,  and  had  carried  out  his  orders  in  such  a 
way  as  to  make  it  certain  that  no  sinister  design 
influenced  him. 

Nothing  of  this  was  lost  upon  Colonel  Burr, 
and  after  Durand's  departure,  he  took  his  seat 
composedly  by  the  fire  and  began  caressing  one 
of  the  large  wolf-hounds  that  reclined  lazily 
at  his  feet,  while  Jenkins  was  bringing  in  some 
additional  logs  to  heap  in  the  chimney.  After 
this,  Jenkins  placed  two  strong  bars  across  the 


Burr  in  the  outlaw's  cabin  before  the  fire. 

Jenkins     .     .     .     taking  a  seat,  entered  into  friendly  chat  with  his  guest. 

271. 


A  SECRET  MISSION  271 

door,  and  taking  a  seat,  entered  into  friendly  chat 
with  his  guest  upon  subjects  that  offered  no  chance 
for  party  disagreement.  At  that  period  of  the 
American  Revolution  it  was  not  always  safe  to 
ask,  much  less  to  answer  questions,  and  Jenkins 
was  too  well  aware  of  the  fact  to  trouble  his  visitor 
with  impertinent  queries.  What  he  did  say  was 
friendly  and  his  manner  was  wholly  unembarrassed. 

The  dogs,  even,  seemed  to  understand  that  the 
stranger  was  to  receive  none  but  kindly  treatment, 
for  one  of  them,  when  he  had  finished  his  bone, 
laid  his  huge  head  upon  Colonel  Burr's  knee  and 
looked  wistfully  up  into  his  face,  as  if  soliciting  a 
caress.  Colonel  Burr  was  passionately  fond  of  a 
good  dog  and  an  excellent  judge  of  his  points. 
The  deep  chest  and  sinewy  loin  of  the  noble 
animal  supplied  him  with  a  subject  for  conversa 
tion,  until  Jenkins  arose,  and  saying  it  was  time 
they  should  go  to  bed,  spread  blanket  upon  blanket, 
and  counterpane  upon  counterpane  on  the  floor, 
until  he  had  made  a  pallet  as  soft  as  a  bed  of  down, 
upon  which  he  invited  Burr  to  lie  and  rest  until 
Durand's  return.  He  then  sought  his  own  couch, 
and  the  dogs  unceremoniously  disposed  themselves 
at  Burr's  feet. 

It  was  long  past  midnight  when  Colonel  Burr 
was  aroused  by  fierce  growls  from  his  four-footed 
sentinels.  The  same  sounds  awoke  Jenkins,  who, 
springing  from  his  bed,  silenced  the  dogs  by  a 
stern  whisper,  "Hush,  Brute!  Lie  down,  Cash!" 
and  walking  to  the  door,  placed  his  head  against  it 
to  listen.  The  sound  of  a  horse's  hoofs  upon  the 
rocky  path  was  heard,  and  soon  afterward  Alexis 
Durand  shouted  at  the  gate: 


272  LITTLE  BURR 

"Open,  Bill;  it  is  I!" 

When  the  door  was  opened  and  Durand  had 
entered,  Burr  discovered  that  he  had  added  a  rifle, 
together  with  a  bullet-pouch  and  a  powder-horn, 
to  his  equipment.  His  manner,  too,  was  hurried, 
like  that  of  a  man  whom  some  danger  threatened 
and  who  was  impatient  to  be  gone. 

"It  is  later,"  he  said,  " than  I  hoped  it  would 
be,  before  my  return.  I  had  trouble  to  get  away 
and  we  may  meet  with  more  on  the  road.  Get 
Mr.  Jones's  horse,  Bill ;  we  have  no  time  to  tarry 
here!" 

The  horse  was  brought,  and  after  bidding 
Jenkins  a  cordial  good-bye,  the  two  mounted  and 
rode  down  the  mountain  side  in  a  direction  nearly 
at  right  angles  with  the  road.  From  the  many 
turnings  and  zigzags  made  by  his  guide,  Colonel 
Burr  soon  lost  all  idea  of  the  exact  direction  in 
which  they  were  travelling.  Now,  they  were 
winding  among  huge  masses  of  white,  rugged 
rocks ;  now,  the  bed  of  a  mountain  torrent  crossed 
their  way ;  now,  a  deep  ravine,  black  and  gloomy, 
barred  their  passage ;  anon,  they  were  skirting  the 
base  of  a  frowning  precipice,  and  again  climbing 
a  steep  ascent  which  rose  sharp  and  sudden  before 
them.  Colonel  Burr  could  discover  no  sign  of  a 
path,  but  his  conductor  rode  on,  avoiding  or  sur 
mounting  obstacles  with  an  unerring  certainty 
that  proved  his  perfect  knowledge  of  every  foot  of 
the  ground.  Toward  daylight  they  descended 
into  the  plain,  and  just  as  the  sun  was  rising, 
emerged  from  a  thick  wood  in  full  view  of  a  broad 
and  beaten  road.  Here  Durand  reined  up. 


A   SECRET  MISSION  273 

"You  are  safe,  Colonel  Burr  —  beyond  the  dan 
ger  of  meeting  with  our  scouts." 

Burr  turned  towards  his  preserver  and  said  in 
a  voice  shaken  by  an  emotion  which  he  did  not 
attempt  to  suppress: 

"  Mr.  Durand,  you  have  rendered  me  a  great 
service,  and  I  thank  you  from  my  heart.  Not, 
however,  for  the  life  you  have  probably  saved,  for 
of  that  I  take  little  heed;  but  it  concerned  my 
honor  that  the  message  I  bear  should  be  safely 
delivered.  Is  there  nothing  I  can  do  to  repay 
you?" 

"  I  was  paid  in  advance.  The  man  who  saved 
my  mother  from  insult  has  a  right  to  work  me  in 
a  chain-gang  if  he  chooses." 

"That  was  an  act  of  common  humanity,  for 
which  I  deserve  no  particular  credit,"  replied  Burr. 

"  It  was  a  rare  one,  sir,  in  these  times ;  and 
when  I  forget  it,  I  hope  the  lightning  may  strike 
me.  We  Tories  are  human  beings,  although  your 
Whig  friends  seldom  treat  us  as  such.  We  have 
had  much  to  make  us  bloodthirsty,  lawless,  and 
revengeful ;  and  we  have,  therefore,  done  much  at 
which  good  men  must  shudder;  still,  we  are  better 
than  you  give  us  credit  for  being,  and  gratitude  is 
not  an  unknown  feeling  among  us." 

"  Of  that  I  have  had  ample  proof,"  said  Burr. 
"  I  wish  you  would  let  me  show  my  own  by  pro 
curing  for  you  a  full  pardon  for  all  past  offences, 
with  permission  to  remain  peacefully  at  home,  or 
join  the  American  standard,  as  you  may  prefer." 

"You  speak  in  kindness,  Colonel,  and  I  hope 
you  will  not  think  I  meet  it  rudely  in  saying  that 


274  LITTLE  BURR 

this  good  rifle  is  all  the  pardon  I  need.  As  for 
joining  the  American  standard,  I  may  think  of 
that  when  I  forget  the  wrongs  I  have  suffered  at 
American  hands." 

"  That  there  has  been  wrong  on  both  sides,  I 
know,"  Burr  rejoined,  "  but  surely  those  who  are 
in  arms  against  their  own  country  could  not 
expect  to  be  used  very  leniently." 

"  Your  historians,  Colonel,  will  tell  one  story, 
and  ours  another.  If  you  succeed,  yours  will  be 
believed;  if  we  triumph,  you  will  be  the  traitors. 
The  judgment  of  posterity  upon  our  motives  will 
be  worth  just  nothing  at  all;  but  if  an  account  of 
the  facts  could  be  written  precisely  as  they  are,  an 
impartial  jury  would  say  that  we  have  been  at 
least  as  much  sinned  against  as  sinning. 

"  Take,  for  instance,  the  case  of  Bill  Jenkins, 
under  whose  roof  you  slept  last  night.  At  the 
beginning  of  these  troubles  he  was  just  married, 
and  there  was  not  a  more  quiet,  orderly,  indus 
trious  young  man  in  the  colony  of  New  York. 
He  believed  honestly  and  conscientiously  that 
King  George  was  entitled  to  his  allegiance,  and 
refused  to  join  the  Rebellion.  This  subjected 
him  to  insult  and  after  a  while  to  worse.  He 
was  dragged  from  his  bed  at  night,  tied  to  a  tree, 
and  lashed  like  a  condemned  thief,  until  the  blood 
ran  down  to  his  heels.  His  young  wife  looked  on 
the  horrible  scene  till  she  fainted,  and  died  the 
next  day;  her  babe,  scarce  a  week  old,  was  found 
dead  in  her  arms.  Do  you  wonder  that  from  that 
day  Bill  Jenkins  became  a  house-burner  and  a 
murderer?  Do  you  wonder  that  he  forgot  to 


A  SECRET  MISSION  275 

distinguish  between  those  who  had  wronged  him 
and  the  party  to  which  they  belonged,  and  inflicted 
vengeance  on  all  alike  ?  " 

"No,"  assented  Burr,  "but  his  is  an  extreme 
case ;  there  are  very  few  who  have  his  excuse." 

"Not  many,  perhaps,  who  have  suffered  so 
much;  but  all  of  us  have  suffered  in  some  way 
and  all  of  us  have  more  or  less  to  avenge." 

"  Your  way  of  stating  the  case  is  a  strong  one, 
Mr.  Durand,  when  addressed  to  the  ignorant  and 
the  unreflecting;  but  a  man  of  your  education  and 
intelligence  must  understand  that  this  is  not  a 
personal  quarrel.  It  is  a  question  of  freedom — of 
freedom  for  the  whole  land  and  for  our  whole 
posterity.  There  may  be  a  dozen,  or  ten  dozen, 
or  ten  thousand  bad  men  among  us,  who  commit 
wrongs  and  outrages  upon  their  fellow-men  in  the 
mere  wantonness  of  cruelty;  but  that  does  not 
affect  the  justice  of  the  cause  any  more  than  the 
bad  conduct  of  a  hundred  thieves  changes  the 
foundations  of  society.  You  have  no  more  right 
to  take  up  arms  against  your  country  because  a 
Whig  has  robbed  your  house,  than  you  have  to 
become  a  robber  because  you  have  been  cheated 
in  trade. 

"You  must  remember,  too,  that  the  things  of 
which  you  complain  were,  in  a  great  measure, 
brought  upon  yourselves.  If  you  had  taken  sides 
in  the  beginning  openly  and  boldly  for  your 
country,  you  would  not  have  been  molested.  It  is 
no  answer  for  you  to  say  that  you  honestly  be 
lieved  your  country  to  be  in  the  wrong.  It  is 
not  a  case  for  reasoning  about  right  and  wrong. 


276  LITTLE  BURR 

If  you  saw  a  strong  man  beating  your  mother,  I 
do  not  think  you  would  trouble  yourself  to  inquire 
what  provocation  she  had  given  him.  So  in  this 
case,  your  country  is  engaged  in  an  unequal  war 
fare,  and  whether  she  is  right  or  whether  she  is 
wrong,  the  arms,  hearts,  and  swords  of  her  sons 
are  her  legitimate  property.  Before  the  war  began 
it  was  your  privilege  to  use  argument,  reason,  and 
persuasion,  if  you  chose,  to  prevent  it  from  break 
ing  out ;  but  when  it  did  come,  when  the  blood  of 
your  neighbors  and  friends  was  poured  out  like 
water  upon  their  native  fields,  patriotism,  honor, 
duty,  manliness,  all  demanded  that  you  should 
raise  your  hand  on  the  side  of  the  oppressed." 

"We  have  no  time  now  to  argue  the  point, 
Colonel,  and  we  should  probably  be  as  far  from 
agreeing  at  the  end  of  the  discussion  as  we  are 
now.  It  is  not  safe  for  me  to  linger  here.  Good 
bye,  and  if  ever  you  should  meet  my  mother,  tell 
her  that  her  son  obeyed  her  commands  and  paid  a 
part  of  her  debt.  Tell  her,  also,  that  I  shall  keep 
on  paying  it  whenever  a  proper  occasion  arises." 

"  At  least,"  said  Colonel  Burr,  extending  a  large 
seal  ring  as  he  spoke,  "  at  least,  accept  this,  and 
promise  me  that  if  ever  you  get  into  trouble  you 
will  not  fail  to  let  me  know  it." 

"  Gladly  do  I  accept  the  ring,"  replied  Durand, 
"but  as  for  the  promise  of  applying  to  you  in  any 
coming  trouble  that  may  overtake  me,  you  must 
pardon  me  for  not  giving  it.  It  will  depend  upon 
circumstances,  and  of  those  circumstances  I  must 
be  the  judge." 

Colonel  Burr  extended  his  hand  —  the  sturdy 


A   SECRET   MISSION  277 

outlaw  almost  crushed  it  in  his  iron  grasp;  then, 
drawing  his  sleeve  across  his  eyes,  as  if  to  wipe 
away  something  misty  that  had  gathered  there,  he 
turned  his  horse  into  the  wood  and  rode  rapidly 
back  towards  the  Highlands. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

"  INDEPENDENCE  " 

A  FTER  the  outlaw,  who  had  been  his  friendly 

guide,  had  disappeared  from  sight,  Colonel 

Burr  turned  his  horse's  head  to  the  southward, 

which  direction,  he  knew,  would  soonest  bring  him 

to  General  Washington's  camp. 

The  first  streaks  of  morning  light  were  show 
ing  themselves  in  the  eastern  horizon.  A  gray 
mist  lay  over  hill,  and  dale,  and  road,  to  be  burned 
away  in  time  by  the  heat  of  the  rising  sun.  As 
he  rode  on,  it  seemed  to  Burr  as  though  he  had 
just  passed  through  the  "  Valley  of  the  Shadow 
of  Death  "  and  was  now  on  his  way  to  a  haven  of 
happiness.  To  add  to  the  illusion,  as  he  spurred 
his  horse  onward,  bright  gleams  from  the  rising 
sun  shone  upon  grass,  and  flower,  and  tree,  and  he 
could  hear  the  songs  of  birds  all  about  him. 

For  several  hours  he  rode  on  without  meeting 
a  single  human  being.  To  be  sure,  he  saw  many 
human  habitations,  but  they  were  not  near  enough 
to  the  road  over  which  he  was  travelling  to  have 
his  presence  attract  the  attention  of  any  one,  nor 
did  he  have  an  opportunity  to  closely  inspect  the 
inhabitants  of  the  houses. 

At  about  eight  o'clock  he  began  to  feel  hungry. 
His  appetite  was  soon  satisfied,  for  the  thoughtful 
Durand  had  supplied  him  with  some  meat  and 


INDEPENDENCE  279 

bread.  Then  Burr  thought  that  a  drink  of  cool 
spring  water  would  be  refreshing.  There  were  no 
signs,  however,  of  any  such  natural  beverage,  and 
he  spurred  on  his  horse,  hoping  that  he  would  soon 
reach  a  village  where  his  wants  could  be  satisfied. 

Suddenly  he  came  upon  a  young  countryman 
at  work  in  a  field.  He  had  a  rake  in  his  hand  and 
was  evidently  gathering  up  the  aftermath,  for  the 
grass  had  been  cut  quite  closely.  Reining  in  his 
horse,  Burr  asked : 

"  Can  I  get  a  drink  of  water  in  this  vicinity  ? " 

"  Guess  there  ain't  none  much  nearer  than  the 
river,"  was  the  reply.  "  There's  plenty  in  that,  if 
the  Britishers  haven't  stole  it.  They've  taken 
'most  everything  else." 

"  Are  there  any  of  them  near  here  ? "  asked 
Burr. 

"  Wull,  not  jest  this  minute.  A  squad  of  them 
cum  up  to  our  place  yesterday  afnoon  and  levied 
on  all  the  hay  we  had  and  stole  the  only  hog  we 
had  left.  Dad  had  gone  to  the  village  with  the 
hoss,  an'  our  cow  was  so  far  off  in  the  field  that 
the  Britishers  didn't  take  the  trouble  to  go  after 
her.  There  ain't  much  use  scrapin'  up  this  'ere 
hay,  but  it's  all  we've  got  left  and  we  hain't  got 
any  money  to  buy  any  more." 

Burr  counted  out  twenty  dollars  in  Continental 
money  and  passed  it  to  the  young  fellow.  "  Take 
that,"  he  said ;  "  I  would  give  you  more,  but  I  may 
need  what  I  have  left  before  I  reach  the  end  of  my 
journey." 

"  The  young  man  drew  back.  "  I  wasn't  a-beg- 
gin'  when  I  told  you  that  story,"  he  said. 


280  LITTLE   BURR 

"  I  know  that,"  was  Burr's  reply,  "  but  we  are 
on  the  same  side  and  it  is  my  duty  to  help  my 
friends  to  the  best  of  my  ability.  I  can  spare  it, 
and  you  have  the  best  right  to  it,  for  you  need  it 
more  than  I.  Besides,  you  can  do  me  a  great 
service  —  worth  more  to  me  than  the  money  I  have 
given  you.  I  think  I  can  trust  you." 

"  Wull,  I  rayther  think  you  can.  I  don't  be 
lieve  you  love  the  Britishers  any  more  than  I  do. 
What  can  I  do  for  yer? " 

"  The  truth  of  the  matter  is,"  said  Burr,  "  I  am 
on  my  way  to  General  Washington's  camp,  and 
wish  to  reach  there  at  the  earliest  possible  moment. 
I  am  fairly  well  acquainted  with  this  country.  I 
know  that  I  have  to  cross  a  river.  Now,  where  can 
I  find  a  ferry,  or  the  best  fording  place  ? " 

The  young  fellow  scratched  his  head.  "  Wull, 
the  best  fordin'  place  is  up  to  Johnson's,"  he  said, 
pointing  in  the  direction  from  which  Burr  had 
come,  "  but  I  guess  you've  found  out  that  it  warn't 
safe  to  cross  there.  The  next  ferry  is  Williamson's, 
but  I  heerd  yesterday  that  the  Britishers  had 
killed  the  old  man  and  carried  off  his  boat.  The 
next  chance  you'll  have  is  at  Townsend's  Furnace, 
but  whether  you'll  find  anybody  there  is  more'n 
I  can  tell." 

"  How  far  is  it  to  Townsend's  Furnace  ?  "  asked 
Burr. 

"  It's  a  good  eighteen  mile,"  was  the  reply,  "  and 
jest  the  toughest  road  you  ever  struck.  It's  as 
hard  as  forty  mile  on  a  straight  road.  You  seem 
to  have  got  a  good  hoss,  but  you'll  have  to  be  care 
ful  of  him  jest  the  same." 


INDEPENDENCE  281 

Thanking  the  young  man  for  the  valuable  in 
formation  which  he  had  obtained,  Burr  started  off 
at  a  gallop.  The  horse,  like  himself,  seemed 
happily  affected  by  the  brightness  of  the  morning 
and  the  fact  that  their  long  journey  was  nearly  at 
an  end. 

A  glance  at  the  deserted  ferry  landing  at  Wil 
liamson's  showed  Burr  that  the  young  country 
man's  story  was  true.  His  horse  now  began  to 
show  signs  of  fatigue  and  to  betray  an  inclination 
to  walk  slowly.  But  there  are  times  when  the 
physical  comfort  of  beasts  is  of  minor  importance 
when  compared  with  great  ends  to  be  secured,  and 
Burr  felt  that  at  whatever  cost  to  himself  or  the 
animal  which  bore  him,  Washington's  camp  must 
be  reached  before  nightfall. 

The  ferry  at  Townsend's  Furnace,  like  that  at 
Williamson's,  had  no  boat  —  in  fact,  for  that 
reason  it  was  not  a  ferry.  There  was  only  one 
thing  to  be  done  ;  the  river  must  be  forded,  and  he 
forced  his  horse  into  the  swiftly  flowing  current. 

Refreshed  somewhat  by  the  cold  water  of  the 
river,  the  horse  struck  out  valiantly  for  the  other 
side,  but  Burr  soon  saw  that  the  animal's  strength 
was  failing,  and  throwing  himself  into  the  river, 
he  swam  towards  the  farther  shore,  encouraging 
the  horse  to  follow  him.  Both  succeeded  in  reach 
ing  the  bank  of  the  river,  but  the  ascent  was  pre 
cipitous  and  the  weakened  animal  stumbled  and 
fell,  with  difficulty  regaining  his  feet.  The  village 
was  a  mile  from  the  ferry  landing.  Would  the 
horse  be  able  to  carry  him  there,  or  should  he  be 
obliged  to  walk  ? 


282  LITTLE  BURR 

"  Well  done,  Caesar ! "  he  cried,  patting  the 
faithful  animal  on  the  neck ;  "  you  shall  have  a 
chance  to  rest  and  to  get  some  breakfast  by  the 
roadside." 

An  hour  later,  Colonel  Burr,  mounted  upon 
Caesar,  rode  into  the  little  square  in  the  village  of 
Townsend's  Furnace,  upon  which  fronted  the 
foundry,  the  village  store,  the  schoolhouse,  and 
the  church.  It  was  well  that  he  had  reached  a 
haven  of  refuge,  for  just  as  he  prepared  to  rein  up, 
his  horse  again  stumbled  and  fell,  nearly  throwing 
his  rider  over  his  head.  It  took  but  a  short  time 
to  learn  that  the  modern  Caesar,  like  his  illustrious 
predecessor,  had  fallen  to  rise  no  more.  Burr  was 
in  a  dilemma.  He  must  proceed  at  once;  but  had 
he  enough  money  with  him  to  buy  another  horse? 

News  travels  quickly,  even  in  a  country  village, 
and  a  short  time  only  elapsed  before  some  thirty 
residents,  young  and  old,  and  of  both  sexes,  were 
gathered  about  the  dead  animal,  hazarding  guesses 
as  to  the  cause  of  his  death. 

"  Friends,"  said  Burr, "  I  have  been  unfortunate 
in  losing  my  horse.  He  has  borne  me  nobly  and 
has  died  as  gloriously  for  his  country  as  if  he  had 
been  a  man  and  had  fallen  upon  the  field  of  battle. 
I  am  the  bearer  of  dispatches  to  General  Wash 
ington  and  it  is  absolutely  necessary  that  I  should 
proceed  on  my  journey  at  once.  Who  will  sell 
me  a  horse  ? " 

There  was  a  dead  silence  for  at  least  a  minute, 
during  which  time  Burr  glanced  inquiringly  at  the 
upturned  faces  before  him.  Finally  a  man  spoke. 

"  Well,  I  guess,"  said  he,  "  any  one  of  us  would 


INDEPENDENCE  283 

be  willing  to  accommodate  yer  if  we  had  a  boss 
ter  sell,  but  the  fact  is,  the  Britishers  made  a  foray 
a  few  days  ago  and  carried  off  every  boss  in  the 
place.  They  would  'ave  taken  Independence,  too, 
but  he  knocked  'em  galley  west  and  kicked  up  so 
permiscus-like  that  they  let  him  alone ;  but  he's 
the  only  four-footed  critter  in  Townsend's  Furnace 
that  can  be  hitched  to  a  cart  or  carry  a  man  on  his 
back." 

"What  is  this  Independence?"  asked  Burr. 

"  Why,"  said  the  man, "  it's  a  mule,  and  the 
doggondest,  ugliest  critter  that  ever  walked  on  four 
legs.  The  fact  of  it  is,  when  any  one  tries  to  ride 
him,  he  don't  walk  on  four  legs,  but  stands  on  two 
most  of  the  time." 

At  this  description  of  the  performances  which 
had  been  witnessed  by  every  inhabitant  of  the 
village,  those  present  indulged  in  a  hearty  laugh. 

"  Who  owns  this  mule,  and  will  he  sell  him  ? " 
was  Burr's  next  query. 

An  old  man,  wearing  a  suit  of  brown  homespun 
and  a  three-cornered  hat,  spoke  up  : 

"  I  own  the  mule,  or  I  have  for  the  past  two 
years,  and  he's  been  the  cuss  of  my  life.  He's 
kicked  over  three  hencoops,  broken  down  two  pig 
pens,  and  there  ain't  a  day  goes  by  that  I  don't 
have  to  mend  a  fence.  Counting  timber  and  labor, 
that  mule  has  cost  me  more'n  a  thousand  dollars. 
I've  tried  to  give  him  away,  but  nobody  would 
have  him.  If  you  want  to  buy  him,  you  can  have 
him  at  your  own  price ;  but  you  do  it  at  your  own 
risk,  and  if  he  kills  you,  I  call  upon  my  neighbors 
here  to  bear  witness  that  I  warned  you  agin  him." 


284  LITTLE  BURR 

A  price  was  fixed  upon  and  paid  over,  and  four 
of  the  men  went  in  search  of  the  animal  in  order 
to  deliver  him  to  the  purchaser.  With  a  stout 
rope  about  his  neck,  with  kicks  and  cuffs,  the 
mule  "  Independence  "  was  led  into  the  presence 
of  Colonel  Burr. 

"  Here  he  is,"  said  his  former  owner,  "  and  me 
and  the  town  will  be  glad  to  git  rid  of  him." 

Independence  submitted  quietly  to  having  the 
necessary  preparations  made  for  the  trip.  He 
undoubtedly  thought  that  he  would  not  display 
his  powers  so  early  in  the  game.  They  could  be 
more  effectually  shown  after  his  new  owner  was 
seated. 

Burr  jumped  upon  the  animal's  back,  grasped 
the  reins,  and  in  a  kindly  manner  signified  his 
desire  that  the  mule  should  move  on.  But  Inde 
pendence  was  so  used  to  being  urged  forward  by 
stronger  and  harsher  means,  that  he  paid  no  atten 
tion  to  the  milder  request.  Burr  repeated  his 
command  in  a  louder  tone,  but  the  mule  was 
obdurate.  The  onlookers  began  to  snicker. 
They  evidently  expected  when  the  mule  did  start 
forward,  that  his  rider  would  go  over  his  head. 
Burr  next  prodded  the  beast  vigorously  with  his 
spurs.  This  was  a  new  sensation  to  the  animal, 
and  forgetting  his  determination  to  remain  quiet, 
he  gave  a  leap  forward;  then  realizing  that  by 
doing  so  he  had  compromised  himself,  he  started 
at  a  brisk  run,  but  not  in  the  direction  that  his 
rider  intended  that  he  should  take. 

The  village  of  Townsend's  Furnace  was  more 
than  a  mile  from  the  river.  It  would  have  been 


INDEPENDENCE  285 

built  on  the  bank  of  the  river  but  for  the  fact  that 
the  coal  required  for  the  foundry  was  that  distance 
from  the  stream,  and  of  course  the  most  economi 
cal  plan  was  to  locate  the  foundry  in  the  closest 
proximity  possible  to  the  coal  field.  The  village 
road  lay  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  which  it  was  neces 
sary  to  ascend  in  order  to  reach  the  mine. 
Against  the  side  of  this  hill  a  framework  of  wood 
had  been  erected  in  the  form  of  a  right-angled 
triangle  turned  upside  down,  the  hypothenuse 
being  supplied  by  the  side  of  the  hill.  The  coal 
was  brought  from  the  mine  in  wheelbarrows, 
wheeled  on  to  this  wooden  framework,  and 
dumped  through  a  large  opening  which  had  been 
cut  for  the  purpose.  The  ascent  of  the  hill  was 
precipitous,  being  at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees 
with  the  roadway. 

Up  this  steep  incline  went  Independence,  lift 
ing  his  heels  high  in  the  air,  with  the  evident 
intention  of  unseating  his  rider.  In  this  he  was 
unsuccessful,  and  when  the  mule  reached  the  top 
of  the  hill  he  found  to  his  astonishment  that  his 
burden  was  still  upon  him. 

Whether  or  not  a  mule  thinks,  may  be  an  open 
question,  but  all  who  are  acquainted  with  the  spe 
cies  will  acknowledge  that  the  devices  he  adopts 
to  rid  himself  of  a  rider  indicate  the  possession  of 
a  brain  as  great  as  that  of  a  senator.  Like  War 
saw's  last  champion,  Independence  surveyed  the 
hill  beneath  him  and  saw  the  crowd  of  laughing 
villagers  enjoying  his  discomfiture.  When  a  mule 
has  conceived  an  idea,  he  is  not  slow  to  act. 
Independence  conceived  one  and  he  proceeded 


286  LITTLE  BURR 

at  once  to  act  upon  it.  Down  the  hill  he  went 
at  a  furious  pace  towards  the  wooden  framework. 
Did  he  stop  when  he  reached  it?  No,  on  he  went, 
until  he  came  to  the  opening  through  which  the 
coal  was  dumped.  Did  he  stop  or  sheer  to  one 
side  then  ?  Not  at  all.  Down  through  the  hole  he 
went,  with  his  rider  upon  his  back.  When  the 
mule's  feet  struck  the  coal,  it  began  to  roll  beneath 
him,  and  down  went  mule  and  rider  to  the  bottom 
of  the  pile,  both  man  and  animal  covered  from 
head  to  foot  with  coal  dust. 

But  Independence  had  met  his  match  and  he 
knew  it.  He  had  exhausted  his  ingenuity,  but 
his  rider  was  still  upon  his  back.  Again  he  felt 
the  prodding  of  those  terrible  spurs.  There  was 
evidently  no  way  to  avoid  a  repetition  of  that 
horrible  sensation  but  to  become  tractable  and 
move  forward  down  the  road,  just  as  a  well- 
intentioned  horse  would  have  done.  Amid  the 
cheers  of  the  villagers,  Colonel  Burr  rode  away 
from  Townsend's  Furnace  upon  the  back  of  the 
now  docile  mule  and  was  soon  lost  to  sight. 

It  needed  little  use  of  voice  or  spurs  to  urge 
Independence  forward  after  they  were  beyond 
the  confines  of  the  village.  His  busy  brain  may 
have  been  hatching  up  some  scheme  to  end  in  the 
unseating  of  his  rider,  but  he  thought  it  impolitic 
to  betray  his  intentions  just  at  that  time.  Colonel 
Burr  could  have  wished  for  no  fleeter-footed  steed 
for  the  first  three  miles  of  their  journey.  Then 
something  happened  which  led  the  rider  to  bring 
the  mule  to  a  full  stop.  This  he  did  by  a  pull 
upon  the  bridle,  that  threw  the  animal  upon  his 
haunches. 


INDEPENDENCE  287 

Upon  the  steps  of  a  small  cottage  built  quite 
close  to  the  road,  from  which  it  was  separated 
only  by  a  small  garden,  was  a  little  girl  about 
three  years  of  age,  crying  bitterly. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  little  girl  ?  "  asked  Burr. 

The  child  looked  up.  Her  eyes  were  red  with 
weeping,  and  when  she  attempted  to  speak,  her 
voice  was  choked  with  sobs.  Burr  did  not  think 
it  prudent  to  alight  from  the  mule,  or  he  would 
have  taken  the  little  one  in  his  arms,  caressed 
her,  and  learned  the  cause  of  her  sorrow;  so  he 
repeated  the  question.  This  time  he  got  an 
answer. 

"  They've  took  mamma  away,"  sobbed  the 
child. 

Burr  knew  it  was  useless  to  ask  for  any  long 
explanation,  so  he  said,  simply :  "  Which  way  did 
they  take  her  ? " 

The  child  pointed  in  the  direction  in  which 
Burr  was  going. 

"  I  will  find  your  mother  for  you  and  bring  her 
back  to  you,  dear,"  were  his  words,  as  he  once 
more  drove  the  spurs  into  the  mule's  sides. 

Independence  could  not  resist  this  admoni 
tion,  and  jumped  forward.  On  they  went  at  full 
speed  for  at  least  a  mile,  when  Burr  thought  he 
heard  a  woman's  screams.  Drawing  one  of  his 
pistols,  he  examined  the  priming  to  see  that  the 
weapon  was  in  condition  for  immediate  use.  A 
moment  later  they  reached  a  bridle-path  running 
through  the  woods.  A  sudden  turn  in  the  path 
showed  him,  not  more  than  two  hundred  feet 
ahead,  two  redcoats  mounted  upon  powerful 


288  LITTLE  BURR 

horses,  which  they  were  urging  forward  at  full 
speed.  Behind  one  of  the  soldiers  sat  a  woman. 
It  was  evidently  she  who  had  uttered  the  screams 
which  had  reached  Burr's  ears,  and  she  was  un 
doubtedly  the  mother  of  the  little  girl  who  was 
bemoaning  her  loss. 

The  woman  saw  Burr.  He  made  a  signal,  by 
lifting  his  hand  and  bringing  it  down,  to  indicate 
that  she  should  throw  herself  prone  upon  the  back 
of  the  horse.  She  understood  it  and  at  once  com 
plied.  Now  was  Burr's  opportunity.  He  was  a 
good  shot,  and  taking  careful  aim,  fired;  the 
British  trooper,  shot  through  the  heart,  reeled, 
and  fell  from  his  horse.  Drawing  his  other  pistol, 
Burr  held  it  in  readiness  in  case  he  should  be  at 
tacked  by  the  other  trooper.  The  soldier  turned 
and  saw  Burr  and  his  extended  pistol  at  the  same 
moment.  Next,  his  eye  fell  upon  the  body  of  his 
dead  companion.  He  was  not  made  of  strong 
stuff,  for  instead  of  trying  to  avenge  his  com 
panion,  he  spurred  his  horse  on  vigorously  and 
was  soon  lost  to  sight  beyond  another  turn  in  the 
road. 

The  woman  was  brave  and  self-reliant.  As 
soon  as  her  abductor  fell  from  the  horse,  she 
managed  to  reach  the  saddle,  grasp  the  bridle,  and 
bring  the  steed  to  a  standstill.  When  Burr, 
mounted  upon  Independence,  reached  her,  they 
surveyed  each  other  with  mutual  astonishment  — 
she,  because  her  rescuer  presented,  after  all,  a 
rather  grotesque  appearance,  mounted  upon  the 
back  of  the  mule ;  he,  because  of  the  courage  and 
spirit  shown  by  the  woman.  He  dismounted  and 
assisted  her  to  alight. 


INDEPENDENCE  289 

"  Are  you  injured  ? "  he  asked. 

"  No,"  was  the  reply, "  but  I  am  faint  and  weak." 

Her  actions  did  not  belie  her  words,  for  she 
would  have  fallen  to  the  ground  if  Burr  had  not 
supported  her. 

"  How  did  you  come  to  follow  me  ? "  she  asked. 
"  Or  did  you  simply  come  upon  us  by  chance  ?  " 

"  It  was  no  chance,"  Burr  replied.  "  Your 
little  daughter  was  sitting  upon  the  steps  of  your 
home,  crying,  because  her  mother  had  been  taken 
away.  I  told  her  I  would  find  you  and  bring  you 
back  to  her.  I  have  found  you,  but  I  hardly  see 
how  I  can  fulfil  the  rest  of  my  promise,  for  I  am 
obliged  to  proceed  upon  my  journey  at  once. 
When  I  reached  Townsend's  Furnace,  my  horse 
fell  dead  beneath  me,  and  the  only  means  of  con 
veyance  I  could  procure  was  this  mule,  which,  I 
must  say,  has  acted  nobly.  To  him  you  owe  your 
deliverance." 

"  Not  to  him,  but  to  you,"  said  the  woman,  and 
a  flush  rose  to  her  pale  cheeks,  in  which  there  still 
remained  traces  of  former  beauty.  For  a  moment 
the  thought  came  to  Burr  that  he  must  have  met 
her  before,  but  he  at  once  dismissed  it.  How 
could  this  be  possible  ?  She  was  the  wife  of  a 
Pennsylvania  farmer,  and  he  had  never  before 
been  in  that  locality. 

Whatever  the  woman  may  have  thought,  found 
no  expression  either  in  voice  or  manner.  "  You 
rode  the  mule  here ;  perhaps  I  can  ride  him  back," 
she  ventured  to  say. 

Burr  shook  his  head.  "  I  am  afraid  not,"  he 
said.  "  He  is  not  a  reliable  animal  and  has  only 


290  LITTLE  BURR 

been  urged  forward  by  a  liberal  application  of 
sharp-pointed  spurs  ;  but,  after  all,"  he  continued, 
"  it  seems  to  be  the  only  way.  You  are  too  weak 
to  walk,  and  I  must  go  forward  at  once." 

"  I  will  try  to  ride  the  mule,"  said  the  woman. 
She  approached  the  animal,  and  putting  her  arm 
about  his  neck,  began  caressing  him  and  speaking 
to  him  in  a  low,  pleasant  voice.  The  mule  was 
as  much  astonished  at  this  as  he  had  been  at  the 
use  of  the  spurs,  and  turned  his  large,  expressive 
eyes  towards  her.  Burr  thought  of  Shakespeare's 
"  Midsummer  Night's  Dream,"  as  he  looked  upon 
the  scene  before  him.  Here  was  Titania,  sure 
enough,  but  the  animal  was  a  real  one,  instead 
of  being  an  ass's  head  upon  a  human  body. 

"  He  seems  mild  and  tractable  now,"  said  the 
woman.  "  I  think  he  will  carry  me  home  safely ; 
at  any  rate,  I  must  try  it.  How  can  I  ever  thank 
you  ? "  she  cried.  "  But  you  do  not  know  my 
story.  Shall  I  tell  it  to  you  ?  " 

"  It  is  not  necessary,"  said  Burr.  "  I  have  just 
come  from  the  Westchester  lines  in  York  State, 
where  such  deeds  of  violence  used  to  be  of  daily 
occurrence.  Happily  for  all  concerned,  things 
have  changed  there  for  the  better." 

"  Yes,  I  have  heard,"  said  the  woman,  "  that 
after  Colonel  Aaron  Burr  was  placed  in  com 
mand  " 

"  Yes,"  broke  in  Burr,  "  no  doubt  he  rendered 
efficient  service,  but,  after  all,  he  could  have  done 
little  without  the  help  of  his  soldiers  and  that  of 
the  people." 

He  assisted  the  woman  in  mounting  upon  the 


INDEPENDENCE  291 

back  of  the  apparently  docile  mule,  and  placed  the 
reins  in  her  hands.  Then  he  mounted  the  horse 
which  had  belonged  to  the  dead  trooper.  They 
wished  each  other  a  safe  and  speedy  trip,  and  pro 
ceeded  on  their  respective  ways. 

Before  nightfall,  Colonel  Burr  reached  General 
Washington's  camp  and  delivered  to  him  the  verbal 
message  which  had  been  entrusted  to  him  by 
General  McDougall. 

The  woman  reached  home  safely  and  was 
welcomed  not  only  by  her  child,  but  by  her  hus 
band,  who  had  returned  during  her  absence.  To 
him  she  told  the  story  of  her  abduction  and 
rescue ;  but  neither  Burr,  seated  in  a  tent  at  head 
quarters,  talking  about  military  operations  in  the 
coming  campaign,  nor  the  woman,  by  the  fireside 
from  which  she  had  been  so  ruthlessly  taken, 
telling  over  again  the  story  of  her  rescue  to  her 
husband  and  clasping  her  child  to  her  bosom  — 
neither  the  man  nor  the  woman,  who  had  met  so 
strangely  and  parted  so  suddenly,  had  a  thought  in 
their  minds  that  they  had  ever  met  before. 

When  Major  Burr,  in  1776,  accompanied  Ade 
laide  Clifton  to  New  Jersey,  he  left  her  in  the  care 
of  a  maiden  aunt,  named  Keturah  Burr.  Miss 
Burr  was  not  wealthy,  but  she  owned  a  farm,  from 
which  she  derived  a  comfortable  livelihood.  She 
welcomed  the  young  girl  gladly,  for  the  life  she 
led  was  somewhat  lonely,  the  only  other  occupant 
of  the  great  farmhouse  being  her  hired  man.  His 
name  was  Daniel  Prentiss,  and  he  was  about 
twenty-five  years  of  age. 

Daniel  was  a  generous,  honest-hearted  young 


292  LITTLE  BURR 

fellow.  He  had  never  seen  so  beautiful  or  so 
intelligent  a  woman  before,  and  it  is  not  strange 
that  he  fell  in  love  with  Adelaide  and  wished  to 
make  her  his  wife.  He  proposed  and  was  quietly 
but  firmly  rejected.  When  Adelaide  told  Miss 
Burr  what  had  occurred,  to  her  surprise  the  old 
lady  became  very  indignant  and  told  the  girl  that 
in  no  way  could  she  so  well  provide  for  her  future 
as  by  becoming  the  wife  of  so  good  and  true- 
hearted  a  young  man  as  Daniel  Prentiss.  But 
Adelaide  was  obdurate  and  Daniel  gave  her  up  as 
lost  to  him  forever. 

But  the  hand  of  fate,  or  rather  circumstance, 
sometimes  accomplishes  wonders.  Miss  Burr  fell 
sick ;  Adelaide  was  unremitting  in  her  attentions 
by  day  and  night.  The  invalid  received  her  min 
istrations  without  any  demonstration  of  thankful 
ness.  She  might  have  relented  before  the  end 
came,  but  several  days  before  her  death  she  fell 
into  a  comatose  state  and  remained  in  that  condi 
tion  while  life  lasted. 

When  Miss  Burr's  will  was  read  by  the  village 
lawyer,  it  was  found  that  she  had  left  all  she 
possessed  to  Daniel  Prentiss,  making  no  provision 
whatever  for  the  young  girl  who  had  been  com 
mitted  to  her  charge.  Adelaide  did  not  know 
where  to  go,  but  go  she  must.  She  was  in  her 
room  on  the  evening  of  the  day  when  the  funeral 
had  taken  place,  packing  up  a  few  articles  she 
was  to  take  with  her  —  she  knew  not  where  — 
when  there  came  a  timid  knock  at  her  door. 

She  opened  it  and  saw  Daniel  Prentiss.  He 
asked  her,  in  his  quiet,  undemonstrative  way,  if  she 


INDEPENDENCE  293 

would  come  downstairs  to  the  sitting-room  for  a 
few  moments,  as  he  wished  to  speak  to  her.  Her 
first  inclination  was  to  refuse,  for  she  thought  he 
intended  to  repeat  his  proposal;  but  after  a 
moment's  hesitation  she  consented  to  come. 

Daniel  told  her  that  he  did  not  wish  to  say 
anything  reflecting  upon  the  action  of  the  one 
who  had  been  buried  that  day,  but  he  thought, 
and  he  was  going  to  say  what  he  thought,  that 
Miss  Burr's  will  was  very  unjust  in  that  it  made 
no  provision  for  her  support. 

"  I  have  no  right  to  her  money,"  he  went  on. 
"  I  was  only  her  hired  man.  I  engaged  to  work 
for  certain  wages  and  my  board.  I  got  my  pay 
and  my  living  and  that  was  all  I  was  entitled  to. 
I  must  speak  plainly,  Miss  Clifton,  so  you  will 
understand  my  position.  I  know  Miss  Burr  was 
angry  because  you  would  not  marry  me.  She 
told  me  so.  To  show  her  resentment  at  your 
action,  she  has  given  me  everything  and  left  you 
penniless.  I  will  not  accept  a  fortune  —  for  this 
farm  and  her  money  would  be  a  fortune  to  one  in 
my  position  —  to  which  I  feel  I  have  no  right.  I 
shall  leave  the  village  to-morrow  to  make  my 
living  elsewhere;  but  before  I  go  I  shall  deed  the 
farm  and  give  up  the  property  to  you.  You  need 
it ;  I  do  not.  I  am  young.  I  can  work  and  make 
my  way  in  the  world  without  it." 

"You  must  not  gol"  cried  Adelaide.  "You 
must  stay,  and  I  will  go." 

"  No,"  said  Daniel,  "  my  mind  is  made  up.  I 
will  not  remain,  and  I  shall  insist  upon  giving 
everything  to  you." 


294  LITTLE  BURR 

"Will  nothing  induce  you  to  remain?"  asked 
Adelaide.  Her  cheek  flushed  and  her  lip  quivered 
as  she  asked  the  question. 

"Only  one  thing  would  induce  me  to  stay," 
said  Daniel.  "  If  I  stay,  it  must  be  because  you 
wish  it." 

Then  it  was  that  Adelaide  Clifton  faced  the 
second  great  problem  of  her  life,  and  she  solved 
it  by  asking  Daniel  Prentiss  to  stay  and  saying 
that  she  would  stay  with  him. 

Miss  Burr  had  been  outspoken  during  her  life 
time  in  her  comments  upon  Adelaide's  refusal  to 
accept  Daniel  Prentiss  as  her  husband;  the  sub 
ject  had  formed  a  choice  bit  of  gossip  for  the 
villagers,  and  a  few  months  after  their  marriage, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Daniel  Prentiss  decided  to  sell  the 
farm  in  Jersey  and  remove  to  Pennsylvania. 
Daniel  purchased  a  fine  farm,  located  a  couple  of 
miles  from  the  thriving  village  known  as  Town- 
send's  Furnace.  A  little  daughter  had  been  born 
to  them,  who  had  been  named  Maria,  after  Daniel's 
mother.  He  wished  to  go  to  war,  but  he  could 
not  leave  his  wife  and  infant  child  alone,  for  his 
hand  was  needed  to  supply  the  means  of  subsist 
ence  for  the  little  family. 

Several  days  before  Colonel  Burr's  arrival  at 
Townsend's  Furnace,  a  drunken  British  soldier 
had  entered  the  Prentiss  house  while  Daniel  was 
at  work  in  a  field  not  far  away.  The  soldier  had 
insulted  Mrs.  Prentiss.  Her  screams  quickly 
brought  her  husband  to  the  house,  and  he  gave 
the  ruffian  a  sound  thrashing,  who,  smarting  with 
rage  at  his  deserved  punishment,  resolved  to 


INDEPENDENCE  295 

inflict  a  still  greater  injury  upon  man  and  wife. 
With  the  aid  of  another  British  soldier,  he  ab 
ducted  Mrs.  Prentiss,  and  would  have  succeeded  in 
his  attempt  to  carry  her  off,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
opportune  arrival  of  Colonel  Burr,  who  in  turn 
would  have  been  powerless  to  effect  the  young 
woman's  rescue  from  her  captors,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  great  assistance  rendered,  involuntarily, 
by  the  mule,  Independence. 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

THE   YALE   BOYS 

HP  HE  news  of  Col.  Aaron  Burr's  arrival  at  head 
quarters  with  a  message  of  importance  from 
General  McDougall  was  soon  noised  throughout 
the  American  camp,  and  the  adventurous  young 
officer  received  the  congratulations  and  commen 
dations  of  superiors,  equals,  and  inferiors  in  rank. 

The  night  of  his  arrival  he  retired  to  rest  early, 
for  he  was,  in  fact,  nearly  prostrated  by  the  journey; 
not  so  much  on  account  of  the  physical  privations 
endured,  as  from  the  state  of  mental  suspense  in 
which  he  had  been  kept  during  the  long  trip,  and 
the  exciting  adventures  which  had  befallen  him. 
He  was  both  surprised  and  pleased  to  receive  an 
early  call  the  next  morning  from  his  old  friend 
and  companion  in  arms,  Abiel  Budlong. 

"Wull,  it  does  one's  heart  good  ter  see  yer, 
Aaron,"  said  Abe;  "but  heavens  an'  airth!  how 
yer  have  shrunk.  Yer  warn't  none  too  big  afore, 
but  there  don't  seem  ter  be  as  much  of  yer  as 
there  was  when  I  fust  knew  yer.  I  tell  yer,  Aaron, 
yer  don't  eat  enough.  I  told  yer  so  when  we  lived 
in  Litchfield,  and  I  tell  yer  so  now,  agin." 

"  It  is  not  the  eating,"  Burr  replied,  pleasantly ; 
"  if  I  should  eat  any  more  than  I  do,  my  condition 
would  be  even  worse.  Since  the  battle  of  Mon- 


THE  YALE  BOYS  297 

mouth,  when  I  remained  under  the  hot  sun  all  day 
long,  and  then,  thoroughly  exhausted,  slept  all 
night  upon  my  back  on  the  moist  ground,  my 
general  health  has  been  very  poor,  although  my 
nerve  force  was  not  weakened  by  the  exposure; 
but  that,  too,  has  at  last  given  way,  and  I  realize 
the  fact  that  I  must  go  home,  take  medical  advice 
and  a  long  rest,  or  —  well,  it  is  a  little  too  early  to 
talk  of  that  now.  I  suppose  you  know  that  I  have 
resigned  my  position  in  the  army." 

"Yes,  I  heerd  on't,"  said  Abe,  "and  I  was 
mighty  sorry,  too,  when  the  news  came;  but, 
seem'  as  how  yer  feel,  I  can't  blame  yer.  Wull, 
I've  got  some  news  fer  yer.  My  time  is  up  to-day, 
and  to-morrow  I  git  an  honorable  discharge.  I'm 
goin'  back  to  Connecticut  ter  see  how  things  are 
gittin'  on  in  old  Litchfield.  Yer  ain't  fit  ter  travel 
alone  and  I  think  my  sarvices  will  come  in  handy." 

"  They  always  have  done  so,"  said  Burr,  "and  I 
know  of  no  one  whose  company  on  the  return 
journey  I  should  more  thoroughly  enjoy." 

"  That's  very  complimentary  of  yer,  Aaron," 
said  Abe,  "  but  you  always  had  the  knack  of  savin' 
the  right  thing  at  the  right  time.  It  comes  nat'ral 
ter  yer.  When  are  yer  goin'  back  ?  " 

"  To-morrow  or  next  day,"  was  the  reply.  "  I 
came  only  to  oblige  General  McDougall,  for  it 
was  imperative  that  the  Commander-in-Chief 
should  know  what  was  going  on  in  New  York." 

"Wull,  I  guess,"  said  Abe,  "the  United  States 
of  America  has  been  obliged,  too,  and  ought  ter 
give  yer  special  thanks  fer  doin'  what  so  many 
have  tried  ter  do  and  couldn't." 


298  LITTLE  BURR 

"  No  matter  about  the  thanks,  Abe,"  Burr  said ; 
"  few  of  us  in  this  world  get  our  just  deserts,  either 
for  good  or  bad  actions ;  but  if  we  know  in  our 
hearts  that  we  have  done  our  best,  the  satisfaction 
that  comes  from  that  knowledge  is  worth  more 
than  official  votes  of  thanks." 

The  day  but  one,  following,  Colonel  Burr — to 
still  retain  by  courtesy  the  title  which  he  had  so 
long  and  ably  borne  officially  —  accompanied  by 
Abiel  Budlong,  started  on  the  homeward  journey. 
More  than  once  his  strength  gave  out,  and  stops 
of  several  day's  duration  were  made,  in  order  that 
he  might  recuperate  to  some  extent.  He  had 
intended  to  go  to  Litchfield  with  Abe,  but  when 
they  reached  New  Haven,  he  declared  that  he 
could  proceed  no  farther.  Besides,  he  could 
secure  better  medical  advice  and  attention  at  New 
Haven  than  in  a  small  country  town. 

For  a  fortnight  after  their  arrival,  Abe  insisted 
upon  remaining  with  his  old  friend,  devoting  every 
moment,  when  not  asleep,  to  his  care.  By  this 
time,  Burr  had  regained  his  customary  mental 
activity,  but  was  still  in  a  weak  physical  condition. 

"  Rest,  and  time  in  which  to  take  it,"  said  he 
one  day  to  Abe,  "  are  all  that  I  require  now.  I 
am  on  the  mending  hand,  and  although  I  am 
pleased  to  have  you  with  me,  you  can  do  me  no 
real  good  by  remaining." 

So  the  farewell  words  were  spoken,  and  Abe 
started  for  Litchfield,  leaving  Burr  in  the  care  of 
the  aged  landlady  with  whom  he  boarded.  But 
he  was  not  to  be  allowed  an  opportunity  for  uninter 
rupted  rest.  Early  one  morning,  while  still  in  bed, 


THE  YALE  BOYS  299 

he  heard  loud  voices  down  stairs,  but,  although  he 
listened  intently,  he  could  not  hear  what  was  being 
said.  He  was  soon  to  be  enlightened,  for  there 
came  a  loud  knock  at  the  door,  and  almost  imme 
diately,  Mark  Updyke,  the  landlady's  only  son, 
burst  into  the  room,  his  face  betraying  great 
excitement. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  cried  Burr,  rising  to  a 
sitting  posture  on  the  bed. 

"  Wull,  I  guess  our  time's  come ! "  cried  Mark. 
"Yer  see,  I  went  out  to  Farmer  Stebbin's  this 
morning  to  see  if  I  could  buy  some  hay,  and  when 
I  was  there  a  feller  cum  ridin'  up  to  the  farm.  I 
don't  know  what  his  name  is,  and  he  said  as  how 
Tryon,  with  a  lot  of  sojers,  was  comin'  ter  New 
Haven  to  take  what  he  wanted  and  burn  the  rest 
of  it  up.  So  I  guess  we  shall  git  more  than  we 
bargained  for  afore  we  git  through." 

Burr  sprang  from  the  bed.  "  Shut  the  door, 
Mark,"  he  said, "  and  help  me  to  dress.  Not  those," 
he  cried,  as  Mark  essayed  to  pass  him  the  clothing 
which  he  had  worn  daily.  "In  the  closet  there, 
you  will  find  my  uniform.  As  you  know,  Mark, 
I  am  no  longer  a  colonel  in  the  army,  but  when 
danger  threatens  the  city,  as  you  say  it  does,  I  am 
a  soldier  until  that  danger  is  past.  Can  you  get 
me  a  horse,  Mark  ? "  he  asked,  as  he  buckled  on 
his  sword. 

"  Yer  can  have  mine,"  said  Mark.  "  It's  down 
to  the  door,  all  saddled  and  bridled,  and  there  ain't 
a  stronger  bit  of  hoss  flesh  in  the  county,  if  I  do 
say  it." 

Five  minutes  later,  Colonel  Burr  reached  the 


300  LITTLE  BURR 

headquarters  of  the  little  body  of  militia  to  which 
the  defence  of  the  city  was  entrusted.  Nearly 
all  the  members  of  the  company  were  there,  but 
Captain  Peters  was  in  a  state  of  great  trepidation. 

"Are  your  men  all  ready?"  cried  Burr,  turn 
ing  to  the  captain. 

"  Wull,  most  of  em'  are  here,"  said  Peters, "  but 
I  guess  it  won't  do  no  good.  We  hain't  got  no 
breastworks,  nor  no  fort,  nor  no  trenches,  and 
'twon't  be  much  use  to  try  to  keep  Tryon  back. 
We  might  as  well  let  him  have  his  own  way.  Per 
haps,  after  all,  he'll  only  rob  us,  and  won't  burn 
the  city,  for  that  wouldn't  do  him  any  good." 

"  As  you  do  not  live  here  in  New  Haven,  Cap 
tain  Peters,"  said  Burr,  "  you  are  not  likely  to  lose 
any  of  your  worldly  possessions ;  but  those  men 
and  women  who  do  live  here  have  a  great  deal  at 
stake,  and  something  should  be  done  to  protect 
their  property,  and  perhaps  their  lives.  I  don't 
think,  however,  it  will  be  of  any  use  for  you  to 
lead  your  men  against  the  enemy,  Captain  Peters, 
if  you  are  in  that  frame  of  mind.  I  do  not  share 
your  gloomy  forebodings,  for  I  think  we  can  drive 
the  enemy  away.  I  am  willing  to  lead  if  your  men 
will  follow.  Now,  boys  !  "  he  cried,  "  how  many  of 
you  will  come  with  me  ? " 

Out  of  about  fifty  men  present,  less  than  a 
dozen  signified  their  willingness  to  follow  Burr. 
To  them  he  gave  directions  to  at  once  return  to 
the  city  and  collect  every  available  article  that 
could  be  used  in  forming  a  strong  barricade. 

"  Do  not  put  what  you  collect  in  position,"  he 
said,  "  until  I  come.  I  have  an  idea  as  to  which 


THE  YALE  BOYS  301 

is  the  best  way  to  construct  the  breastworks.  I 
am  going  to  drum  up  some  more  recruits  and  will 
join  you  in  a  short  time." 

Without  deigning  another  word  to  Captain 
Peters  or  the  men  of  his  command  who  had  de 
clined  to  accompany  him,  Burr  turned  his  horse 
and  galloped  off.  Where  was  he  going  ?  He  knew, 
but  the  others  did  not.  He  knew  where  the 
young  blood  of  the  city  was  congregated,  where 
the  fire  and  patriotism  burned  brightest,  and  where 
he  was  most  likely  to  find  strong  hearts,  and  will 
ing  hands  to  grasp  muskets  and  follow  him  to  the 
field  of  battle.  On  he  sped,  driving  his  spurs  into 
the  sides  of  the  sturdy  steed  which  bore  him,  until 
the  campus  of  Yale  College  was  in  sight.  The 
students  were  just  assembled  for  the  duties  of  the 
day,  and  Burr  realized  that  he  had  arrived  at  a 
most  opportune  time.  It  took  but  a  few  moments 
to  convey  the  intelligence  of  the  coming  danger, 
which  had  been  previously  unknown,  to  the  presi 
dent  and  faculty.  The  college  bells  were  at  once 
rung  vigorously,  and  in  a  short  time  all  the  students 
were  gathered  in  groups  upon  the  campus. 

"  Young  men,"  cried  Burr, "  your  beautiful  city 
is  threatened  with  dire  disaster.  That  merciless 
robber,  Tryon,  is  on  his  way  here  to  loot  the  town 
and  then  burn  it.  We  must  fight  for  our  property, 
or  our  lives  will  be  of  little  value  after  we  have 
lost  our  honor.  We  cannot  depend  upon  the 
militia,  for  their  captain  and  the  majority  of  the 
men  think  that  resistance  is  useless.  If  you,  too, 
think  so,  our  fate  is  sealed.  If  you  think  other 
wise,  there  is  yet  hope.  If  you  are  willing  to 


302  LITTLE   BURR 

follow  me,  I  will  lead  you  and  do  my  best  to  save 
the  city." 

Round  after  round  of  ringing  cheers  came  from 
the  throats  of  the  young  students.  A  loud  voice 
cried : 

"  Lead  on,  Colonel  Burr,  and  we  will  follow !  " 

The  cry  was  taken  up  and  repeated  by  hundreds 
of  voices. 

"  It  is  well  1 "  cried  Burr.  "  I  was  sure  that 
Young  America  would  not  refuse  to  do  its  duty. 
I  will  give  you  fifteen  minutes  in  which  to  arm 
yourselves.  We  must  proceed  at  once  to  the  field 
of  action,  or  it  may  be  too  late." 

The  half  score  of  militiamen  had  worked  vigor 
ously  and  had  enlisted  the  services  of  hundreds 
of  citizens,  who  rendered  willing  assistance ;  when 
Burr  arrived,  riding  at  the  head  of  his  army  of 
Yale  Boys,  enough  hogsheads,  barrels,  and  timber 
had  been  collected  to  have  built  a  fort  of  respect 
able  dimensions.  Under  Burr's  able  and  energetic 
directions,  a  line  of  breastworks  was  drawn  up 
across  the  road  by  which  Tryon  would  undoubt 
edly  endeavor  to  enter  the  city.  These  breast 
works  had  been  so  constructed,  that,  although 
the  brave  young  students  were  sheltered  from 
the  sight  of  the  enemy,  loopholes  had  been  left, 
through  which  they  could  see  and  fire  upon  the 
advancing  foe. 

Then  came  the  most  trying  and  terrible  part  of 
a  battle  —  the  moments,  and  often  hours  of  sus 
pense  which  usually  precede  actual  hostilities; 
but  instead  of  unnerving  the  young  students,  this 
only  fired  their  determination  to  make  as  vigorous 
a  resistance  as  possible. 


THE  YALE  BOYS  303 

About  nine  o'clock,  sounds  reached  their  ex 
pectant  ears  which  heralded  the  approach  of 
the  invaders.  They  soon  came  in  sight,  and  the 
advance  guard  was  evidently  astonished  at  the 
appearance  of  the  formidable  fort,  for  such  it 
seemed  to  them,  which  had  been  erected.  An 
order  to  halt  was  apparently  given,  for  the  British 
ers  stopped,  evidently  with  a  purpose  in  view  of 
making  a  reconnaissance.  This  might  have  been 
an  easy  matter  in  an  open  field,  but  it  was  more 
difficult  of  accomplishment  when  it  was  impossi 
ble  to  see  from  one  street  what  was  going  on  in 
another.  Besides,  Colonel  Burr  had  sent  the 
trusty  militiamen,  who  had  been  joined  by  some 
stout-hearted  citizens,  to  patrol  all  the  streets  in 
the  immediate  vicinity,  with  instructions  to  fire  on 
scouting  parties  as  soon  as  they  were  seen. 

General  Tryon,  who  was  brave  only  when  his 
force  far  outnumbered  his  opponents  and  when 
there  was  a  prospect  of  securing  valuable  plunder, 
hesitated  in  making  an  attack  upon  breastworks 
of  unknown  strength,  behind  which  lurked  a  force 
of  defenders  of  unknown  numbers.  He  quickly 
exemplified  the  truth  of  the  old  adage,  that  discre 
tion  is  the  better  part  of  valor,  by  ordering  a 
retreat,  and  the  delighted  citizens  of  New  Haven 
went  to  their  beds  that  night  well  knowing  that 
it  was  to  Colonel  Burr  that  the  rescue  of  the  city 
from  destruction  was  due,  and  on  that  night  num 
berless  prayers  went  up  to  Heaven  from  honest 
hearts,  imploring  the  Giver  of  All  Good  to  send 
health  and  strength  to  the  brave  young  officer  who 
had  saved  their  homes. 


304  LITTLE  BURR 

As  for  the  brave  young  officer,  he  returned  to 
his  lodgings  and  threw  himself  upon  his  bed, 
utterly  prostrated.  Mrs.  Updyke,  however,  was  a 
capable  nurse  and  skilled  in  the  use  of  those 
remedies  which  prolonged  the  lives  of  our  fore 
fathers  before  modern  compounds  made  from  min 
erals  and  coal-tar  products  took  their  place.  Her 
constant  care  and  the  untiring  attention  of  her  son 
Mark,  who  acted  as  an  intermediary  by  which  the 
citizens  of  New  Haven  expressed  their  gratitude 
to  their  preserver,  soon  brought  Burr  back  to  a 
state  of  apparent  health.  From  this  time  on,  his 
progress  towards  complete  recovery  was  rapid. 

The  war  was  surely  drawing  to  a  close.  It  was 
plain  to  him,  that,  even  with  recovered  health, 
there  was  no  opportunity  for  him  in  future  military 
operations.  During  the  continuance  of  a  war, 
many  branches  of  business  are  sure  to  languish ; 
when  the  conflict  ends,  they  revive,  and  with 
proper  encouragement  soon  flourish  again.  Burr's 
thoughts  went  back  to  the  day  when  he  had  left 
Litchfield  to  join  the  army  at  Cambridge — the 
time  when  he  was  studying  law,  with  the  intention 
of  becoming  a  member  of  the  bar.  He  would  re 
sume  his  studies,  he  thought ;  when  the  time  came 
to  practice,  what  then  ?  There  came  to  him  the 
same  thoughts  that  usually  fill  the  minds  of  young 
men  standing  on  the  threshold  of  active  life ;  he 
would  marry,  have  a  home  such  as  he  had  often 
pictured  to  himself,  and,  perhaps,  children  to  bear 
his  name.  It  was  the  way  of  life  and  why  should 
he  not  follow  it,  as  countless  thousands  had  done 
before  ? 


CHAPTER  XXV 

WITH   WIFE   AND   CHILDREN 

ALTHOUGH  he  had  given  all  the  spare  time 

at  his  disposal  to  his  legal  studies,  Burr  knew 
that  he  was  not  sufficiently  prepared  to  stand  the 
examination  which  would  be  required  before  he 
could  be  admitted  to  the  bar. 

A  great  opportunity  had  been  created  for  the 
Whig  lawyers,  by  the  passage  of  acts  in  the  various 
States,  disfranchising  the  Tory  lawyers  and  pre 
venting  them  from  practicing  in  the  courts.  Now 
was  the  time  for  the  patriot  lawyers  to  step  into 
the  places  thus  made  vacant,  for  there  were  num 
berless  disputes  to  be  settled,  relating  principally 
to  land  and  house  tenure. 

Burr  knew  that  he  could  not  successfully  com 
plete  his  studies  at  New  Haven,  but  he  had  no 
desire  to  return  to  Litchfield  and  place  himself 
again  under  the  tuition  of  his  brother-in-law,  so  he 
wrote  to  William  Patterson,  one  of  the  most  promi 
nent  lawyers  in  the  States,  asking  permission  to 
enter  his  office  as  a  student  and  assistant.  He 
was  gladly  welcomed  by  Judge  Patterson,  and  a 
course  of  study  was  blocked  out  for  the  young 
aspirant  for  legal  honors. 

Burr  soon  found  that  if  he  followed  the  curric 
ulum  suggested  by  his  patron,  it  would  be  many 
years  before  he  could  present  himself  for  examina- 


306  LITTLE   BURR 

tion.  The  Judge,  as  a  lawyer,  belonged  to  the 
old  school,  that  believed  in  going  back  to  first 
principles  —  to  the  early  Greek  and  Roman  law  — 
omitting  nothing  that  any  country  could  furnish 
in  the  way  of  information. 

It  is  not  strange  that,  several  months  after 
beginning  study  with  Judge  Patterson,  we  find 
Burr  transferred  to  the  office  of  Judge  Thomas 
Smith.  The  change  offered  two  material  advan 
tages  ;  one  was,  that  Judge  Smith  was  willing  to 
teach  him  the  practice  of  law,  without  taking 
time  to  go  into  its  origin  and  historical  evolution ; 
the  second  advantage,  and  a  very  important  one, 
came  from  the  fact,  that  Burr,  by  the  change, 
was  brought  into  close  proximity  to  Paramus, 
where  dwelt  the  woman  who  had  been  the  Hero 
to  his  Leander.  By  this  nearness  to  Mrs.  Prevost, 
who  was  the  object  of  his  most  exalted  affection, 
both  love  and  ambition  were  satisfied. 

When  satisfied  in  his  own  mind  that  he  was 
fully  prepared  to  undergo  any  examination  to 
which  he  might  be  subjected,  he  decided  to  re 
move  to  the  State  of  New  York  and  take  up  his 
residence  in  Albany.  No  sooner  was  he  domiciled 
than  he  presented  his  application  for  admission 
to  the  New  York  bar.  This  was  promptly  re 
jected  on  the  ground  that  he  had  not  studied  for 
three  consecutive  years,  as  required  by  law.  To 
the  average  young  man  such  a  reply  would  have 
been  a  rebuff  apparently  impossible  to  overcome, 
but  Burr  was  fertile  in  ideas  and  adept  in  argu 
ment.  He  prepared  an  appeal  which  he  presented 
to  the  judges ;  in  it  he  took  the  ground  that  his 


WITH   WIFE  AND   CHILDREN  307 

failure  to  carry  on  his  studies  consecutively  had 
been  caused  by  the  fact  that  he  was  serving  in  the 
army  of  his  country.  He  argued  that  the  length 
of  time  devoted  to  study  was  not  the  true  criterion 
for  regulating  admission  to  the  bar,  and  claimed 
that  if  a  student  could  successfully  pass  the  pre 
scribed  examination,  the  evident  intent  of  the  law 
was  secured. 

His  appeal  received  respectful  consideration, 
and,  somewhat  to  his  own  astonishment,  was 
favorably  acted  upon,  and  he  was  notified  to  pre 
sent  himself  for  examination.  Naturally,  the  ex 
aminers  felt  justified  in  making  that  examination 
much  more  severe  and  rigorous  than  usual,  for  the 
reason  that  the  circumstances  were  peculiar  in 
their  nature.  As  the  inquiries  related  principally 
to  the  practice  of  law  and  not  to  its  history,  Burr 
was  fully  prepared  for  the  trying  ordeal,  trium 
phantly  passed  it,  and  was  at  once  licensed  as  an 
attorney. 

The  first  case  that  was  placed  in  his  hands 
ended  in  a  verdict  in  favor  of  his  client ;  so  did  the 
second,  third,  fourth,  and  fifth,  and  it  was  soon 
noised  about,  that  if  a  man  wished  to  be  on  the 
winning  side,  he  should  engage  Colonel  Burr  as 
his  attorney.  Success  in  any  line  of  professional 
work  brings  with  it  financial  remuneration. 

Reverend  Aaron  Burr  had  left  his  only  son, 
Aaron,  quite  a  large  patrimony ;  but  during  the 
war  it  had  disappeared,  for  its  possessor  could 
never  refuse  a  plea  for  charity  or  for  financial  aid 
from  his  brother  officers  and  soldiers.  He  had 
spent  but  little,  comparatively,  upon  himself,  but 


308  LITTLE  BURR 

the  equipping  of  Colonel  Malcolm's  regiment, 
which  was  in  reality  his  own  command,  had  made 
a  deep  inroad  upon  his  fortune,  while  his  sickness 
had  made  such  heavy  drains  upon  it,  that  when 
he  left  New  Haven  he  had  but  little  beyond  his 
clear  brain  and  willing  hands  to  fall  back  upon. 

Now  came  the  most  eventful  journey  of  his  life 
—  the  most  eventful  one  to  most  men.  He  had 
prepared  a  home  in  Albany  for  the  life-mate  who 
was  to  enjoy  it  with  him.  When  he  arrived  at 
Paramus  he  lost  no  time  in  informing  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Bogart  that  the  village  church  would  be 
needed  at  an  early  day  for  a  very  important  cere 
mony,  and  that  his  services  would  be  required. 
That  time  came  and  went,  and  a  few  days  later, 
Col.  Aaron  Burr  and  his  wife,  Mrs.  Theodosia 
Burr,  started  upon  their  long  journey  to  Albany. 
Not  then,  as  now,  did  a  train  of  Pullman  cars, 
provided  with  every  device  for  comfort  and  safety, 
roll  out  from  a  commodious  station ;  nor  did  a 
river  palace  leave  a  New  York  City  pier  and  steam 
up  the  Hudson.  The  journey  then  was  made 
partly  by  water  and  partly  by  land.  The  open 
boat,  the  ferry-boat,  sometimes  a  canoe,  even,  was 
utilized  for  river  transportation.  On  land,  the 
saddle-horse,  the  stage-coach,  and  the  open  wagon 
divested  the  journey  of  any  monotony  in  its 
progress. 

The  marriage  of  Col.  Aaron  Burr,  at  the  age 
of  twenty-six,  to  the  widow,  Theodosia  Prevost, 
who  was  ten  years  his  senior,  attracted  much 
attention  and  comment.  The  astonishment 
of  his  friends  and  of  society  in  general  was 


WITH   WIFE  AND   CHILDREN  309 

greatly  increased  when  it  was  learned  that  Mrs. 
Prevost  was  the  mother  of  two  little  boys,  Frederic 
and  Bartow.  Gossips  and  the  curious  were  not 
long  in  ascertaining  the  real  facts.  They  learned 
that  Miss  Theodosia  Bartow  was  American  born ; 
that  her  first  husband,  Jean  Marc  Prevost,  a 
brother  of  Gen.  Augustine  Prevost,  was  born  in 
Switzerland,  had  entered  the  British  army,  and 
died  on  the  Island  of  Jamaica  in  the  year  1779, 
three  years  before  her  marriage  to  Colonel  Burr. 
There  could  be  no  fault  found  with  the  record, 
but  still  it  did  not  explain  the  why  and  wherefore 
of  the  apparently  ill-assorted  marriage. 

It  was  no  doubt  true,  as  his  friends  thought, 
that  Colonel  Burr  could  have  married  some  young 
and  beautiful  woman,  connected  with  one  of  the 
most  influential  families,  whose  position  and 
money  would  have  been  of  great  service  to  him 
in  the  battle  of  life.  But  Burr  had  read  the  works 
of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  and  had  formed  his  own 
idea  of  true  womanhood.  He  had  been  a  student, 
also,  of  the  writings  of  Lord  Chesterfield,  and 
perhaps  one  of  his  letters  to  his  godson,  Philip 
Stanhope,  had  strongly  influenced  him  in  making 
his  selection.  When  a  young  man  becomes  a 
votary  or  disciple  of  some  new  teacher  of  philoso 
phy  or  religion,  he  is  apt  to  believe  all  the 
doctrines  of  his  teacher,  rather  than  to  accept 
some  and  reject  others.  Burr's  choice  of  a  wife 
may  have  been  largely  influenced  by  his  belief  in 
the  truth  of  Number  134  of  Lord  Chesterfield's 
celebrated  letters,  which  reads  as  follows : 

"  Bad  company  is  much  more  easily  defined 


310  LITTLE  BURR 

than  good,  for  what  is  bad  must  strike  everybody 
at  first  sight;  folly,  knavery,  and  profligacy  can 
never  be  mistaken  for  wit,  honour,  and  decency. 
In  good  company  there  are  several  gradations 
from  good  to  the  best.  Merely  good  is  rather 
free  from  objection  than  deserving  of  praise.  Aim 
at  the  best.  But  what  is  the  best  ?  I  take  it  to 
be  those  societys  of  men,  or  women,  or  a  mixture 
of  both,  where  great  politeness,  good  breeding, 
and  decency,  though,  perhaps,  not  always  virtue, 
prevail. 

"Women  of  fashion  and  character  (I  do  not 
mean  absolutely  unblemished)  are  a  necessary 
ingredient  in  the  composition  of  good  company. 
The  attentions  which  they  require,  and  which  are 
always  paid  them  by  well-bred  men,  keep  up 
politeness  and  give  a  habit  of  good  breeding; 
whereas,  men,  when  they  live  together  and  without 
the  lenity  of  women,  in  company  are  apt  to  grow 
careless,  negligent,  and  rough  among  one  another. 

"  In  company  every  woman  is  every  man's 
superior  and  must  be  addressed  with  respect,  nay 
more,  with  flattery,  and  you  need  not  fear  making 
it  too  strong.  Such  flattery  is  not  mean  on  your 
part,  nor  pernicious  to  them,  for  it  can  never  give 
them  a  greater  opinion  of  their  beauty  or  their 
sense  than  they  had  before.  Therefore,  make 
the  dose  strong;  it  will  be  greedily  swallowed. 

"  Women  stamp  the  fashionable  or  unfashion 
able  character  of  all  young  men  at  their  first 
appearance  in  the  world;  bribe  them,  then,  with 
minute  attentions,  good  breeding,  and  flattery, 
to  make  them  give  their  vote  and  interest  in  your 


WITH   WIFE  AND   CHILDREN  311 

favor.  I  have  often  known  their  proclamation 
give  a  value  and  currency  to  base  coin  enough, 
and  consequently  will  add  a  lustre  to  the  truest 
sterling.  Women,  though  otherwise  called  sensi 
ble,  have  all  of  them  more  or  less  weaknesses, 
singularitys,  whims,  and  humours,  especially 
vanity ;  study  attentively  all  these  failings,  gratify 
them  as  far  as  you  can,  nay,  flatter  them,  and 
sacrifice  your  own  little  humours  to  them. 

"  Young  men  are  too  apt  to  show  dislike,  not 
to  say  an  aversion  and  contempt,  for  ugly  and 
old  women,  which  is  both  unpolite  and  injudicious, 
for  there  is  a  respectful  civility  due  to  the  whole 
sex;  besides,  the  ugly  and  the  old  talk  the  most, 
having  the  least  to  do  themselves ;  are  jealous  of 
being  despised  and  never  forgive  it ;  and  I  could 
suppose  cases  in  which  you  would  desire  their 
friendship,  or,  at  least,  their  neutrality.  Let  it  be  a 
rule  with  you  never  to  show  that  contempt  which 
very  often  you  will  have,  and  with  reason,  for  any 
human  creature,  for  it  will  never  be  forgiven;  an 
injury  is  sooner  pardoned  than  an  insult." 

Theodosia  Prevost  was  not  a  beautiful  woman; 
in  fact,  she  possessed  few,  if  any,  of  those  physical 
attributes  which,  as  a  rule,  are  so  attractive  to 
young  men.  Burr,  of  course,  had  not  been  insen 
sible  to  the  physical  charms  of  those  young 
women  into  whose  society  he  had  been  thrown  in 
his  college  days  and  during  his  military  life.  He 
was  young,  handsome,  and  brave,  and  no  doubt 
had  inspired  the  grande  passion  in  the  hearts  of 
many  of  his  female  acquaintances. 

The  situation  in  which  young  men  are  thus 


312  LITTLE  BURR 

placed  is  as  if  one  were  led  into  a  garden  full  of 
beautiful  flowers  and  told  to  make  choice  of  a 
single  blossom.  On  every  hand  he  sees  luxuriant 
roses,  and,  unthinking,  he  would  naturally  choose 
from  these  and  look  no  farther ;  but  one  more  dis 
criminating  would  examine  every  flower-bed,  and 
perhaps  pass  by  the  seductive  rose  and  choose,  in 
stead,  a  sweetly  perfumed  pink,  a  modest  violet,  or 
a  fragile  lily. 

Theodosia  Prevost's  beauties  were  those  of  the 
mind  rather  than  of  the  body.  She  was  intelligent 
and  sympathetic ;  she  could  read  and  write  French 
and  other  foreign  languages,  and  was  conversant 
with  the  best  literature  of  the  day.  She  was  a 
widow  with  two  fatherless  children,  and  needed  a 
friend  and  a  counsellor  as  much  as  a  lover  and 
a  husband. 

Burr  was  young  and  ambitious ;  he  was  poor, 
but  determined  to  win  riches;  he  desired  to  be 
come  a  leader  in  the  profession  which  he  had 
chosen,  and  to  do  this,  constant  study  and  close 
application  to  his  professional  duties  would  be 
absolutely  necessary.  He  realized  that  if  he 
married  a  votary  of  fashion,  he  would  be  drawn 
into  the  whirl  of  society,  the  demands  of  which  are 
inexorable.  If  he  married  in  this  wise,  his  am 
bition  would  have  to  divide  time  with  vanity  and 
frivolity.  He  wished  for  a  helpmate  and  a  haven 
of  rest  in  the  evening,  where  he  could  recuperate 
after  the  strong  mental  application  of  the  day.  He 
felt  that  he  had  chosen  wisely,  and  who,  looking 
at  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  can  say,  ad 
visedly,  that  he  had  not  ?  No  one  should  wonder, 


WITH  WIFE  AND   CHILDREN  313 

then,  at  his  remark  to  his  newly  wedded  wife  when 
they  left  the  little  church  at  Paramus.  Turning 
to  her,  he  said,  no  doubt  with  a  vivid  recollection 
in  his  mind  of  the  military  victory  which  he  had 
secured  there  years  before : 

"  I  have  always  been  fortunate  at  Paramus." 

The  newly  made  couple  reached  Albany  and 
settled  down  in  their  home  life.  The  first  full  day 
of  it  was  ushered  in  with  sounds  of  infantile  prattle 
and  childish  glee.  The  old  rooms  resounded  with 
the  happy  cries  of  the  two  little  boys,  triply  fortu 
nate  in  thus  finding  mother,  home,  and  father,  for 
Burr's  heart  was  large  and  he  did  not  wait  to  learn 
to  love  his  wife's  children,  but  loved  them  at  once 
and  treated  them  from  the  first  day  of  his  marriage 
as  though  they  were  his  own. 

Within  a  year  the  happiness  of  that  little  home 
reached  its  climax  in  the  birth  of  little  Theodosia, 
who  was  destined  to  become  so  prominent  a  figure 
in  the  life  and  times  of  her  native  land. 

To  the  ambitious  man,  the  field  of  action  always 
appears  circumscribed,  and  he  is  ever  looking  for 
a  wider  opportunity  for  development.  The  city  of 
New  York  was  the  Mecca  of  all  the  great  lawyers 
in  the  State,  and  Burr  soon  turned  his  eager  eyes 
in  that  direction.  He  wrote  to  a  friend  to  secure 
a  house  for  him,  and  when  little  Theodosia  was 
about  a  year  old,  the  family  took  up  its  residence 
in  a  house  in  Maiden  Lane,  at  a  rental  of  two 
hundred  pounds  per  annum.  The  friend  thought 
fully  provided  that  the  rent  should  not  begin  until 
the  British  evacuated  the  city. 

Burr's  ambitious  dreams  now  seemed  likely  to 


314  LITTLE  BURR 

be  fulfilled  to  the  uttermost.  The  widest  field  for 
legal  development  in  the  country  was  open  to  him ; 
he  had  a  wife  and  three  beautiful  children,  upon 
whom  he  bestowed  a  wealth  of  affection;  but 
the  greatest  happiness  is  seldom,  if  ever  secured 
without  the  admixture  of  some  alloy.  In  Burr's 
case,  this  consisted  in  his  frequent  and  enforced 
absences  from  home. 

Albany  was  the  capital  of  the  State,  and  many 
cases  which  had  their  inception  in  New  York 
City  were  finally  decided  at  Albany.  The  journey 
from  one  city  to  the  other  was  a  long  and  tedious 
one,  and  it  had  to  be  made  very  often.  The  little 
household  looked  forward  with  feelings  of  appre 
hension  to  each  rumor  of  a  visit  to  Albany.  During 
his  absence  there  was  a  natural  presence  of  fear 
that  something  might  happen  to  him  on  his  travels, 
and  his  return  home  was  awaited  with  great  anxiety 
by  all.  The  progress  of  the  mails  was,  necessarily, 
as  slow  as  that  of  the  traveller,  and  but  little  com 
fort  could  be  secured  from  letters  so  long  in  tran 
sit,  for  no  idea  could  be  formed  of  the  present 
condition  of  the  writer. 

Upon  one  occasion,  while  Burr  was  absent  from 
home,  engaged  in  legal  business  at  Albany,  little 
Theodosia  fell  sick.  Then  it  was,  that  in  the 
agony  of  the  situation,  Mrs.  Burr  wrote  a  letter  to 
her  husband  which  shows  unmistakably  her 
motherly  devotion  and  the  great  love  which  she 
felt  for  the  father  of  her  little  girl.  No  true  mother 
can  read  it  without  sympathizing  with  every 
thought  that  it  contains. 

"  How  unfortunate,  my  dearest  Aaron,  is  our  present  sep 
aration.     I  never  shall  have  resolution  to  consent  to  another. 


WITH   WIFE  AND   CHILDREN  315 

We  must  not  be  guided  by  others.  We  are  certainly  formed 
of  different  materials ;  and  our  undertakings  must  coincide 
with  them. 

"  A  few  hours  after  I  wrote  you  by  Colonel  Lewis,  our  sweet 
infant  was  taken  ill,  very  ill.  My  mind  and  spirits  have  been 
on  the  rack  from  that  moment  to  this.  When  she  sleeps,  I 
watch  anxiously ;  when  she  wakes,  anxious  fears  accompany 
every  motion.  I  talked  of  my  love  towards  her,  but  I  knew 
it  not  till  put  to  this  unhappy  test.  I  know  not  whether  to 
give  her  medicine  or  withhold  it ;  doubt  and  terror  are  the 
only  sensations  of  which  I  am  sensible.  She  has  slept  better 
last  night,  and  appears  more  lively  this  morning,  than  since 
her  illness.  This  has  induced  me  to  postpone  an  express  to 
you,  which  I  have  had  in  readiness  since  yesterday.  If  this 
meets  you,  I  need  not  dwell  upon  my  wish. 

"  I  will  only  put  an  injunction  on  your  riding  so  fast,  or  in 
the  heat,  or  dew.  Remember  your  presence  is  to  support,  to 
console  your  Theo,  perhaps  to  rejoice  with  her  at  the  restora 
tion  of  our  much-loved  child.  Let  us  encourage  this  hope ; 
encourage  it,  at  least,  till  you  see  me,  which  I  flatter  myself  will 
be  before  this  can  reach  you.  Some  kind  spirit  will  whisper 
to  my  Aaron  how  much  his  tender  attention  is  wanted  to 
support  his  Theo ;  how  much  his  love  is  necessary,  to  give  her 
that  fortitude,  that  resolution,  which  nature  has  denied  her  but 
through  his  medium.  Adieu. 

"  THEODOSIA." 

Fortunately,  little  Theodosia  recovered;  at 
which  a  feeling  of  intense  happiness  pervaded  the 
entire  household.  The  little  girl  was  fortunate  in 
having  two  brothers  to  guard  her  infant  footsteps, 
and  the  love  which  Frederic  Prevost  formed  for 
her  bore  fruit  in  after  years  in  the  guise  of  a  most 
exquisite  brotherly  affection.  If  he  had  been  a 
child  of  her  own  father,  Frederic  Prevost  could 
not  have  proved  a  truer  or  more  devoted  brother. 

As  the  professional  opportunities  at  Albany 
had  appeared  circumscribed  to  the  ambitious 
desires  of  Burr,  when  compared  with  the  greater 


316  LITTLE  BURR 

ones  to  be  found  in  the  city  of  New  York,  so  the 
little  house  in  Maiden  Lane  came  to  look  circum 
scribed  and  unpretentious  when  compared  with 
the  mansions  occupied  by  some  of  his  brother 
lawyers,  who  were  not  more  successful  in  their 
practice  nor  favored  with  greater  financial  returns 
for  their  labors  than  himself. 

The  journeys  to  and  from  Albany  being  made 
largely  on  horseback,  Burr  had  ample  opportunity 
for  viewing  the  estates,  which,  even  at  that  early 
day,  were  found  upon  both  banks  of  the  Hudson. 
At  a  village  called  Johnson's,  Burr  was  greatly 
impressed  with  the  desirability  of  the  location  and 
the  natural  beauty  of  its  surroundings.  Upon 
his  return  home,  he  began  to  extol  the  attractions 
of  this  romantic  spot,  and  it  needed  no  hint  from 
him  to  apprise  his  wife  that  his  mind  was  being 
gradually  fixed  upon  it  as  a  desirable  location  for 
their  future  home. 

Perhaps  Mrs.  Burr  had  seen  enough  of  country 
life  and  preferred  that  of  the  city;  but  whatever 
may  have  been  her  reason,  she  quickly  expressed 
her  disapprobation  of  the  proposed  removal. 
The  subject  had  been  the  topic  of  conversation 
upon  several  occasions ;  but  one  evening,  after  the 
children  were  in  bed,  Burr  mentioned  it  again, 
and  Mrs.  Burr  divined  from  his  manner  that  he 
was  determined  to  have  the  matter  definitely 
settled  before  the  conversation  ended. 

"  I  cannot  help  referring  again,"  he  began, 
"  to  that  piece  of  land  at  Johnson's,  that  I  have 
spoken  about  several  times.  Oh,  Theo !  there  is 
the  most  delightful  grove  — so  darkened  with 


WITH  WIFE  AND   CHILDREN  317 

weeping  willows,  that  at  noonday  a  susceptible 
fancy  like  yours  would  mistake  it  for  a  bewitching 
moonlight  evening.  These  sympathizing  willows, 
too,  exclude  even  the  prying  eyes  of  curiosity. 
There,  no  rude  noise  interrupts  the  softest 
whisper.  There,  no  harsher  sound  is  heard  than 
the  mild  cooings  of  the  gentle  dove,  the  gay 
thrasher's  animated  warbles,  and  the  soft  mur 
murs  of  the  passing  brook.  Really,  Theo,  it  is 
charming ! " 

Mrs.  Burr's  reply  to  this  adulatory  description 
was  simple,  but  concise:  "You  know,  Aaron,  I 
never  did  like  weeping  willows.  Mother  had  a 
picture  of  a  graveyard  full  of  them,  and  I  never 
looked  upon  it  when  I  was  a  young  girl  without 
thinking  of  death  and  gravestones." 

Burr  went  on,  apparently  not  noticing  his 
wife's  comment :  "From  this  amiable  bower  you 
ascend  a  gentle  declivity,  by  a  winding  path,  to  a 
cluster  of  lofty  oaks  and  locusts.  Here  nature 
assumes  a  more  august  appearance.  The  gentle 
brook  which  murmured  soft  below,  here  becomes 
a  cataract.  Here  you  behold  the  stately  Mohawk 
rolling  majestically  in  sight  of  the  lofty  Appala 
chians.  Here  the  mind  assumes  a  nobler  tone, 
and  is  occupied  by  sublimer  thoughts.  What 
there,  was  tenderness,  here  swells  to  rapture.  It 
is  truly  charming ! " 

"  I  am  sorry  the  river  is  so  near,"  said  Mrs. 
Burr,  quietly.  "When  the  children  were  out  of 
sight,  I  should  always  be  fearful  that  they  would 
fall  into  it  and  be  drowned." 

Again  Burr  proceeded  with  his  description, 
apparently  unmindful  of  his  wife's  remark : 


318  LITTLE  BURR 

"  The  windings  of  this  enchanting  brook  form  a 
lovely  island,  variegated  by  the  sportive  hand  of 
nature.  This  shall  be  yours.  We  will  plant  it 
with  jessamines  and  woodbine,  and  call  it  Cyprus. 
It  seems  formed  for  the  residence  of  the  Loves  and 
Graces,  and  is,  therefore,  yours  by  the  best  of  titles. 
It  is,  indeed,  most  charming! " 

The  maternal  instinct  was  again  predominant 
in  Mrs.  Burr.  "  I  shall  have  but  little  time,"  said 
she,  "to  impersonate  one  of  the  Graces  in  a  sylvan 
arbor,  with  the  care  of  a  large  house  upon  my 
hands,  not  forgetting  the  duty  which  I  owe  to  our 
three  little  children." 

Again  Burr  proceeded  with  his  somewhat 
grandiloquent  description  without  answering  his 
wife's  objections : 

"  In  many  things  I  am  indeed  unhappy  in  pos 
sessing  a  singularity  of  taste ;  particularly  unhappy 
when  that  taste  differs  in  anything  from  yours. 
But  we  cannot  control  necessity,  though  we  often 
persuade  ourselves  that  certain  things  are  our 
choice,  when,  in  truth,  we  have  been  unavoidably 
impelled  to  them.  In  the  instance  I  am  going  to 
relate,  I  shall  not  examine  whether  I  have  been 
governed  by  mere  fancy,  or  by  motives  of  expe 
diency,  or  by  caprice ;  you  will  probably  say  the 
latter." 

Mrs.  Burr  clasped  her  hands  nervously,  dropped 
her  eyelids,  and  bit  her  lip.  He  had  decided,  then ; 
it  was  evident  that  he  intended  to  leave  Maiden 
Lane  and  move  to  Fort  Johnson. 

Burr  saw  her  mental  condition,  but  went  on : 
"  My  dear  Theo,  arm  yourself  with  all  your  forti- 


WITH   WIFE  AND   CHILDREN  319 

tude.  I  know  you  have  much  of  it,  and  I  hope 
that  upon  this  occasion  you  will  not  fail  to  exer 
cise  it.  I  abhor  preface  and  preamble,  and  don't 
know  why  I  have  now  used  it  so  freely.  But 
I  am  well  aware  that  what  I  have  related  needs 
much  apology  from  me,  and  will  need  much  to 
you.  If  I  am  the  unwilling,  the  unfortunate  in 
strument  of  depriving  you  of  any  part  of  your 
promised  gayety  or  pleasure,  I  hope  you  are  too 
generous  to  aggravate  the  misfortune  by  upbraid 
ing  me  with  it.  Be  assured  —  I  hope  the  assurance 
is  needless  —  that  whatever  diminishes  your  happi 
ness  equally  impairs  mine.  In  short,  then  —  for  I 
grow  tedious  both  to  you  and  myself ;  and  to  pro 
crastinate  the  relation  of  disagreeable  events  only 
gives  them  poignancy  —  in  short,  then,  my  dear 
Theo,  the  beauty  of  this  same  Fort  Johnson,  the 
fertility  of  the  soil,  the  commodiousness  and 
elegance  of  the  buildings,  the  great  value  of  the 
mills,  and  the  very  inconsiderable  price  which  was 
asked  for  the  whole,  have  not  induced  me  to  pur 
chase  it,  and  probably  never  will." 

The  next  instant  he  was  on  his  knees  at  his 
wife's  feet  and  had  taken  both  of  her  hands  in  his. 
Looking  up  into  her  anxious,  troubled  face,  with 
a  smile  upon  his  own,  he  said : 

"  I  am  confident  of  meeting  your  forgiveness, 
Theo." 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

RICHMOND   HILL 

TN  the  olden  days  the  slight  eminence  which 
afterwards  became  known  as  Richmond  Hill 
was,  in  reality,  a  hill,  and  a  sand-hill  at  that.  This 
sand  ridge  stretched  nearly  across  the  Island  of 
Manhattan  from  west  to  east,  ending  near  the 
Minetta  Water,  which,  despite  its  pretty  name, 
was,  in  fact,  but  a  swamp  pond,  the  adjoining 
land  being  commonly  known  as  the  Lispenard 
Meadows. 

According  to  the  old  chroniclers,  the  location, 
in  its  natural  state,  was  one  of  great  beauty.  Look 
ing  in  either  direction  from  the  summit  of  the  hill, 
an  enticing  prospect  met  the  eye  —  to  the  west, 
the  onward  moving  waters  of  the  Hudson ;  to  the 
south  and  north,  woods,  and  glens,  and  dells ;  while 
to  the  east  could  be  seen  the  shallow  pond  with 
the  pretty  name —  Minetta  Water. 

A  few  years  after  General  Wolfe  broke  the 
power  of  the  French  in  the  new  world  by  defeat 
ing  Montcalm  and  making  Quebec  an  English 
stronghold,  Abraham  Mortier,  Esq.,  Commis 
sary  to  His  Majesty's  forces,  purchased  the  estate 
and  built  thereon  a  dwelling,  which,  according  to 
the  taste  of  the  period,  was  "  vastly  fine."  In  the 
words  of  a  more  recent  writer,  "  Mr.  Commissary 
Mortier's  house  was  a  wooden  building  of  massive 


RICHMOND   HILL 

architecture,  with  a  lofty  portico  supported  by 
Ionic  columns,  the  front  walls  decorated  with  pi 
lasters  of  the  same  order,  and  its  whole  appearance 
distinguished  by  a  Palladian  character  of  rich, 
though  sober  ornament.  In  other  words,  it  was 
one  of  those  Grecian  temples  built  of  two-inch  pine 
planks,  the  like  of  which  may  still  be  seen  on  the 
Long  Island  shore  of  the  Narrows  —  to  the  as 
tonishment  and  confusion  of  the  intelligent  for 
eigner  for  the  first  time  coming  up  the  bay." 

When  General  Washington,  at  the  head  of  the 
American  army,  arrived  in  New  York  in  1776,  he 
chose  the  mansion  known  as  Richmond  Hill  as 
his  headquarters,  and  here  they  were  located  when 
Aaron  Burr  became  a  member  of  his  official  family. 
As  the  young  subaltern  looked  about  the  spacious 
grounds,  it  was  but  natural  that  his  eyes  should 
rest  upon  the  imposing  mansion,  and,  perhaps,  just 
as  natural  that  he  should  say  to  himself,  "  some 
day  I  will  become  the  owner  of  that  house." 

Oftentimes,  the  day  dreams  of  young  men  and 
of  young  women  are  not  realized,  but  sometimes 
they  do  become  true.  It  seems  to  have  been 
marked  out  by  the  hand  of  destiny  that  Aaron 
Burr,  on  the  occasion  of  his  first  arrival  in  New 
York,  should  become  an  inmate  of  Richmond 
Hill,  and  that  the  day  which  marked  the  climax 
of  his  political  and  social  supremacy  was  to  be 
passed  in  that  same  house. 

It  matters  little  who  occupied  Richmond 
Hill  from  the  time  Washington  was  driven  from 
the  city  by  the  victorious  British,  until  John 
Adams,  Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  took 


LITTLE  BURR 

up  his  residence  there.  Then  it  became  the  home 
of  generous  hospitality  and  important  social  func 
tions. 

Aaron  Burr's  palatial  home  has  been  described, 
but  it  is  not  yet  time  for  him  to  enter  it.  He  still 
lives  in  Maiden  Lane,  but  time  has  added  eight 
years  to  his  age,  and  the  infant  Theodosia  is  a 
precocious  young  miss  of  seven  summers. 

The  legal  path  which  Burr  had  chosen  to  fol 
low  broadened  into  a  wide  and  easily  travelled  road. 
As  a  recognition  of  his  marked  ability  in  that  line 
he  had  been  made  Attorney-General  and  a  seat 
upon  the  bench  had  been  offered  him.  Why  did 
he  not  accept  it  ?  The  law  had  been  a  generous 
mistress.  Why  was  it  that  he  forsook  her  and 
became  a  devotee  of  the  god  of  politics  ? 

A  student  of  war  and  an  ambitious  aspirant  for 
the  honors  which  fall  to  those  who  are  victorious, 
perhaps  it  is  but  natural  that  he  should  think  the 
court-room  too  circumscribed  an  arena  for  the 
display  of  his  fighting  qualities.  The  halls  of 
legislation  offered  a  wider  field,  and  to  them  he  be 
took  himself.  In  politics,  as  in  war,  he  was  victori 
ous.  In  his  first  political  tournament  he  unhorsed 
his  adversary,  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler,  and  wrested 
from  him  the  title  to  a  seat  in  the  Senate  of  the 
United  States.  From  that  day,  Alexander  Ham 
ilton,  who  was  the  son-in-law  of  General  Schuyler, 
became  the  implacable  foe  of  Aaron  Burr.  Up  to 
that  time,  if  not  implacable,  he  had  at  least  been 
inventive,  secretive,  and  persistent  in  his  opposi 
tion. 

Thus  far,  all  had  gone  well  with  Aaron  Burr. 


RICHMOND    HILL  323 

Successful  as  lawyer  and  politician,  he  had  a 
loving  wife,  a  happy  home,  and  a  beautiful  and 
intelligent  daughter.  Probably  no  young  man  in 
America  at  that  time  had  before  him  more  allur 
ing  prospects. 

In  the  old  Grecian  Mythology,  a  goddess  is 
mentioned  whose  duty  it  was  to  watch  those  who 
were  successful,  and  when  they  had  nearly  reached 
the  summit  of  their  ambition,  to  use  her  various 
arts  and  devices  to  bring  about  their  downfall. 
Certain  it  is,  that  at  this  time  a  most  terrible  mis 
fortune  was  experienced  by  Aaron  Burr.  His 
wife,  who  had  never  been  very  strong  physically, 
began  to  show  signs  of  an  insidious  disease,  which 
the  physicians  soon  pronounced  to  be  incurable. 
Burr,  who  had  filled  out  but  half  of  his  senatorial 
term,  wished  to  resign  his  office,  return  to  New 
York,  and  remain  by  her  bedside.  But  his  wife 
would  not  listen  to  such  a  proposition,  and  the 
earnest  entreaties  of  both  husband  and  daughter 
failed  to  secure  her  consent. 

She  died  when  her  daughter  Theodosia  was 
but  eleven  years  of  age,  and  Burr  was  left  to  face 
the  future  without  her  loving  heart,  her  wise  coun 
cil,  and  her  helping  hand.  Besides  this,  the  sole 
charge  of  his  young  daughter  devolved  upon  him, 
and  it  was  with  a  feeling  of  great  relief  and  satis 
faction  that  he  reached  the  end  of  his  senatorial 
term,  and  could  once  more  return  to  his  home, 
left  barren  by  the  loss  of  his  beloved  wife. 

But  a  new  hope  now  sprang  up  in  his  heart  and 
he  was  urged  on  by  a  new  incentive  and  a  noble 
one.  The  mother  was  dead,  but  the  daughter  lived. 


324  LITTLE  BURR 

He  had  peculiar,  in  fact,  original  ideas  as  to  how  a 
young  woman  should  be  educated,  and  they  had 
been  carried  out  with  his  wife's  knowledge  and 
consent.  Now,  he  had  become  sole  arbiter  of  his 
daughter's  physical,  mental,  moral,  and  religious 
development,  and  he  set  himself  to  the  task  with  a 
vigilance  and  a  consecrated  purpose  such  as  had 
never  before  animated  a  father. 

He  did  not  wish  that  she  should  be  beautiful 
in  person  only.  He  wished  her  to  be  beautiful  in 
thought,  in  action,  in  learning,  and  in  the  expres 
sion  of  what  she  knew.  But  of  what  use  would  it 
be  to  raise  a  beautiful  flower  in  a  secluded  garden, 
where  no  one  could  see  the  great  result  of  his 
peculiar  system  of  cultivation  ?  No,  she  should 
be  transplanted  to  a  home  worthy  of  her  beauty 
and  attainments ;  and  thus  it  was,  that  in  1797, 
when  Theodosia  Burr  was  but  fourteen  years 
of  age,  she  became  the  virtual  mistress  of  Rich 
mond  Hill,  which  had  been  purchased  by  her 
father. 

The  mansion  was  elegantly  furnished,  for  Burr 
had  plenty  of  money  at  his  command.  A  great 
library  was  rilled  with  the  most  valuable  books. 
He  entertained  sumptuously.  Not  only  the  lead 
ing  Americans  of  the  time,  but  many  visitors 
from  foreign  lands  became  the  recipients  of  his 
unbounded  hospitality. 

His  wife's  children,  the  Prevost  boys,  were  his 
children  as  well,  and  participated  without  stint  in 
the  bounty  of  the  great  mansion.  That  his 
daughter,  Theodosia,  who  had  been  deprived  of  a 
mother's  love  and  care,  might  not  suffer  from  the 


RICHMOND   HILL  325 

lack  of  female  society,  another  young  woman 
became  a  member  of  the  household.  This  was 
Natalie  de  L'Age.  She  was  a  companion  for 
Theodosia,  her  intimate  friend  and  confidant. 
Being  of  French  extraction  and  adept  in  the 
use  of  the  French  language,  Theodosia  had  an 
opportunity  to  obtain  an  intimate  and  correct 
knowledge  of  what  was  considered  the  polite 
speech  of  the  day. 

Time  wore  on,  as  is  its  wont,  and  Theodosia's 
seventeenth  birthday  was  near  at  hand.  Natalie 
was  two  years  older,  and  presuming  upon  that 
fact,  prevailed  upon  Colonel  Burr  to  give  her 
complete  charge  of  the  preparations  for  the  fes 
tivities  which  were  to  honor  the  event. 

One  morning  the  two  young  ladies  were 
discussing  the  arrangements  for  the  coming 
anniversary.  "  I  think,"  said  Theodosia,  "  that, 
being  the  mistress  of  the  house,  and  it  being  my 
birthday  which  is  to  be  made  the  occasion  of  a 
celebration,  I  ought  to  have  something  to  say 
about  the  manner  in  which  the  guests  are  to  be 
entertained.  Why,  Natalie,  my  father  and  you 
have  actually  combined  to  force  me  to  abdicate 
my  position  as  mistress  of  Richmond  Hill,  and  I 
have  not  so  much  to  do  with  its  conduct  as  old 
Peggy  in  the  kitchen." 

"  Only  tempora  — "  began  Natalie ;  then  finding 
the  long  English  word  too  perplexing,  she  relapsed 
into  a  mixture  of  English  and  French.  "  Only 
pour  un  moment^  ma  petite?  she  cried.  "After 
the  fete  is  over,  I  will  abdicate  and  you  can  be 
la  reine  once  more.  Mais  le  minis tre  d'affaires 


326  LITTLE  BURR 

domestiques  has  put  me  in  charge  of  this  grande 
maison? 

Theodosia  glanced  at  Natalie,  and  her  face 
indicated  her  intention  to  administer  some  words 
of  reproof.  Natalie  saw  the  change  in  her  com 
panion's  expression  and  ejaculated : 

"  Why,  what's  the  matter,  Theo  ?  What  un 
pardonable  sin  have  I  committed  ? " 

"  It  is  not  a  sin,  but  a  misdemeanor,"  was  the 
grave  reply.  "You  are  my  instructor  in  the 
French  language.  What  would  you  say,  if,  while 
pretending  to  talk  French,  I  interlarded  my  con 
versation  with  English  phrases  and  idioms  ? " 

Natalie  bit  her  lip,  pouted,  then  looked  out  of 
an  adjacent  window.  Suddenly  she  sprang  from 
her  chair,  threw  her  arms  about  Theodosia's  neck, 
kissed  her,  and  exclaimed : 

"You  are  right,  Theo!  You  always  are.  I 
will  never  do  so  again.  What  a  magnificent  time 
we  shall  have.  No  daughter  of  a  king  ever  had 
more  suitors  at  her  feet  than  you  will  have  that 
evening." 

"Nonsense!"  said  Theodosia.  "You  know, 
Natalie,  that  I  do  not  care  for  lovers.  My  duty 
is  to  fill  the  place  made  vacant  by  my  mother's 
death  and  do  all  I  that  can  to  contribute  to  the 
happiness  of  my  father." 

"  I  know  that,"  rejoined  Natalie ;  "  he  is  worthy 
of  all  the  love  and  devotion  that  you  can  show 
him.  I  love  him,  too.  I  have  no  father  or  mother 
— perhaps  that  is  why.  You  are  not  jealous, 
Theo?" 

"  I  love  those  who  love  my  father,"  was  the 
reply. 


RICHMOND   HILL  327 

"  I  will  go  farther  than  that,"  cried  Natalie, 
impetuously.  "  I  hate  those  who  do  not  like  him, 
and  who  are  not  good  and  kind  to  him.  I  wish  I 
could  choose  the  guests  in  addition  to  the  selec 
tion  of  the  flowers  and  decorations." 

"  I  am  curious  to  know  whom  you  would 
invite,"  Theodosia  remarked. 

"  I  cannot  name  them  all  at  once,"  said  Natalie. 
"  Of  course,  one  of  them  would  be  that  handsome 
young  Mr.  Alston  from  South  Carolina.  No, 
you  needn't  blush,  Theo,  it  is  not  at  all  necessary. 
Then  I  should  not  forget  that  very  nice  young 
man  who  writes  such  pretty  things,  that  I  love  to 
read  so  much  —  Washington  —  Washington  Irv 
ing.  What  a  grand  name  that  is,  and  how  grandly 
Mrs.  Washington  Irving  would  sound." 

"You  have  selected  two  of  the  guests,"  said 
Theodosia,  "  it  is  my  turn  to  choose  the  next  two. 
You  may  add  to  your  list,  Natalie,  Count  Jerome 
de  Joliette,  and,  as  you  told  me,  it  is  not  necessary 
for  you  to  blush  at  the  simple  mention  of  his 
name ;  but  if  you  do,  I  know  that  your  cheeks  will 
become  redder  than  ever  when  I  tell  you  that  my 
second  choice  is  Maj.  Thomas  Sumter." 

It  must  not  be  inferred  that  Miss  Theodosia 
Burr,  who,  at  the  age  of  fourteen,  was  proficient  in 
mathematics,  an  advanced  student  in  philosophy, 
had  a  good  knowledge  of  Latin,  could  read  Virgil 
and  Horace  in  the  original,  speak,  write,  and  read 
French  with  fluency,  who  was  skilled  in  the 
housewifely  arts  of  the  period,  and  who  had 
mastered  all  the  intricacies  of  polite  social 
decorum,  would  have  of  her  own  accord  engaged 


328  LITTLE  BURR 

in  what  may  appear  to  some  to  be  a  trivial  conver 
sation  ;  but  a  king  is  often  obliged  to  talk  with  a 
commoner  on  his  own  level,  as  is  the  lord  of  the 
manor  with  the  peasant  who  tills  the  soil  of  his 
estate  and  pays  the  rent  which  contributes  towards 
supporting  his  master  in  affluence.  So  it  was,  that 
Natalie,  whose  perceptive  powers  only  reached 
the  superficial  and  whose  thoughts  were  but  little 
deeper  than  her  perception,  often  forced  Theo- 
dosia  to  indulge  in  conversations,  the  time  for 
which  could  have  been  better  employed  by  one 
having  such  a  practical  and  educated  mind. 

As  personal  beauty,  however,  is  seen  to  the 
greatest  advantage  when  in  close  contact  with  a 
homely  foil,  which  enhances  its  charms,  so  the 
abandon  of  Natalie's  manner  and  the  unrestraint 
which  marked  her  conversation  only  served  to 
show  more  plainly  to  the  looker-on  the  charm  of 
Theodosia's  always  ladylike  demeanor  and  the 
extent  and  completeness  of  her  education.  All 
who  were  brought  in  contact  with  her,  uniformly 
acknowledged  that  she  was  by  far  the  best  in 
formed  woman  of  her  time  in  America. 


CHAPTER  XXVi;t,. 
THEODOSIA'S  LOVERS   , 

'"PHE  birthday /<?/*  was  over,  'f he  anniversary 
of  Theodosia's  natal  day  had  been  celebrated 
in  a  manner  commensurate  with  her  father's  re 
puted  wealth,  his  commanding  position  at  the  bar, 
and  his  acknowledged  high  social  standing. 

To  Theodosia  and  Natalie,  the  evening  had 
been  one  of  unmixed  pleasure.  They  had  been 
the  recipients  of  innumerable  compliments,  cour 
tesies,  and  civilities,  and  to  cap  all,  opportunities 
had  been  secured  by  two  young  men  to  whisper 
words  of  love  in  Theodosia's  ear,  while  Natalie  had 
been  equally  favored. 

Joseph  Alston,  a  young  and  handsome  South 
Carolinian,  and  the  owner  of  an  extensive  rice 
plantation  cultivated  by  hundreds  of  slaves,  who 
were  also  his  property,  had  declared  his  love  for 
Theodosia  and  had  asked  her  to  become  his  wife. 
One  such  conquest  would  have  entirely  satisfied 
any  ambition  she  might  have  had  in  that  direction, 
but  Cupid  was  not  content  with  this  single  in 
stance  of  adoration.  Theodosia  was  destined  to 
listen,  before  the  evening  was  over,  to  words  so 
suggestive  of  admiration  and  of  even  stronger 
feeling,  that  she  had  no  doubt  that  Washington 
Irving,  the  young  author,  would  have  sued  for  her 
hand  if  he  had  thought  there  was  the  slightest 
chance  of  success. 


330  LITTLE   BURR 

Attached  to  the  French  Embassy  at  Washing 
ton  was  the  young  Count  Jerome  de  Joliette. 
Handsome  in  face  and  figure,  and  adept  in  com 
pliment  and  even  flattery,  he  was  a  young  man 
well  calculated  to  win  the  attention,  affection,  and 
love  of  an  impressionable  young  woman  like 
Natalie  de  L'Age.  Their  conversation  was  carried 
on  in  French,  and  it  mus't  be  confessed  that  there 
is  no  tongue  in  which  the  words  of  love  sound 
sweeter.  The  word  "  amour'"  is  so  expressive  that 
it  is  no  wonder  it  is  often  chosen  by  ardent  suitors 
instead  of  its  rather  cold  and  unsympathetic  Eng 
lish  equivalent.  Compare  the  two  phrases,  "  Vive 
F  amour!  "  and  "  Long  live  love ! "  and  the  English 
expression,  whether  we  consider  it  strengthened  or 
weakened  by  its  alliteration,  it  must  be  confessed, 
cannot  approach  in  vocal  force  its  Gallic  counter 
part. 

Certain  it  was,  that  Natalie's  heart  beat  faster 
and  the  rose  color  mounted  to  her  cheeks,  when 
the  gallant  Frenchman  protested  his  love  for  her, 
offered  to  make  her  a  countess,  and  to  take  her 
back  to  sunny  France  with  him  at  once.  Like  the 
lover  who  won  the  Lady  of  Lyons,  he  expatiated 
upon  the  size  of  his  estate,  the  magnificence  of  his 
chateau,  and  the  beauty  of  its  surroundings. 

"  Paris  is  the  heaven  of  the  world ! "  he  cried, 
imbuing  his  language  with  characteristic  French 
conceit,  "and  la  Comtesse  de  Joliette  will  be  its 
shining  star !  " 

But  there  was  another  young  man  in  the  com 
pany,  American  born,  who  had  long  been  a  resident 
of  Paris.  Like  Joseph  Alston,  he  was  a  South 


THEODOSIA'S  LOVERS  331 

Carolinian,  but  he  possessed  neither  rice  planta 
tions  nor  slaves,  being,  in  fact,  an  attache  of  the 
American  Embassy  at  the  capital  of  France. 
Young  and  ambitious,  he  had  high  hopes  of 
ultimately  winning  great  distinction  in  the 
diplomatic  service  of  his  country.  To  do  this 
successfully,  he  must  marry,  and  entertain  his 
diplomatic  associates  and  those  members  of  the 
French  government  with  whom  he  was  brought 
into  official  contact. 

When  a  man  secures  as  his  companion  for  life  a 
woman  who  satisfies  both  his  heart  and  mind,  he 
has  a  right  to  consider  himself  happy  indeed. 
Maj.  Thomas  Sumter  thought  that  Paris  would  be 
a  heaven  upon  earth  if  he  could  install  Natalie  de 
L'Age  as  the  head  of  his  household.  His  heart 
was  satisfied  with  her  beauty  and  her  somewhat 
wayward  but  loving  disposition.  His  mind  ex 
perienced  gratification  at  the  thought,  that,  being 
of  French  extraction  and  speaking  the  language 
fluently,  she  would  be  of  great  service  to  him,  both 
in  his  official  duties  and  in  his  business  intercourse 
with  the  French  government  and  other  embassies. 

It  is,  perhaps,  needless  to  say,  that  both  young 
ladies  pleaded  for  delay  before  committing  them 
selves  by  decisive  answers.  Natalie  took  refuge 
behind  her  contract,  or  rather,  agreement,  with 
Colonel  Burr,  to  remain  with  Theodosia  for  an  in 
definite  period.  She  could  say  nothing  until  she 
had  spoken  to  one  who,  she  declared,  treated  her 
like  a  daughter. 

Miss  Theodosia  reminded  Mr.  Alston  that  Aris 
totle  had  expressed  the  opinion,  that  a  man  should 


332  LITTLE  BURR 

not  marry  until  he  was  thirty-six.  "  But  his 
advice  can  hardly  apply  in  this  instance,  Miss 
Burr,"  was  his  reply.  "  If  we  should  follow  it,  when 
I  am  thirty-six  you  would  be  thirty-one  ;  and  even 
Aristotle  could  not  have  meant  that  a  young  lady 
should  remain  single  until  she  was  thirty-one. 
Only  one  condition  of  affairs  could  possibly  lead 
me  to  agree  with  Aristotle." 

"  And  what  may  that  be  ?  "  Theodosia  asked. 

"  I  am  twenty-two,"  was  the  reply.  "  If  you 
were  but  three  years  of  age,  I  would  be  willing  to 
follow  his  advice,  but  even  then  I  should  consider 
that  many  happy  years  of  life  had  been  lost  in 
deference  to  the  dictum  of  a  philosopher  who  wrote 
for  his  time  and  people  and  not  for  ours." 

The  next  morning,  both  young  ladies  expressed 
to  Colonel  Burr  their  desire  for  a  private  inter 
view.  They  had  intended,  at  first,  to  see  him 
singly;  but  Natalie  prevailed  upon  Theodosia  to 
consent  to  her  accompanying  her,  and  they  faced 
the  man  whom  they  both  looked  upon  as  father, 
with  an  air  approaching  that  of  two  criminals 
brought  before  a  judge  for  sentence. 

Probably  Burr  surmised  the  object  of  their 
visit,  and  by  a  series  of  leading  questions,  deftly 
formed  and  cleverly  put,  was  soon  in  possession  of 
a  full  knowledge  of  the  situation.  He  immediately 
put  them  at  their  ease  by  expressing  his  pleasure 
at  the  confidence  they  had  shown  in  him  by  ask 
ing  his  advice. 

"  Come,  let  us  reason  together,"  he  said,  quot 
ing,  probably  unconsciously,  the  words  of  the 
Prophet  Isaiah.  "  You  will  pardon  me,  ladies,  if 


THEODOSIA'S  LOVERS  333 

in  what  I  am  going  to  say  I  look  at  the  matter 
from  a  legal,  or,  perhaps,  more  properly  speaking, 
a  judicial  point  of  view."  He  changed  his  position 
so  that  their  faces  were  in  profile  instead  of  being 
exactly  opposite  his  own.  Then  he  resumed: 

"  I  see  before  me  several  pictures,  each  of  which 
I  will  describe.  The  first  of  these  is  of  a  great 
plantation  in  a  Southern  State.  It  covers  thou 
sands  of  acres  and  the  labor  of  the  toilers  upon  its 
soil  brings  in  a  great  revenue  to  its  owner.  He  is 
young,  handsome,  talented,  full  of  ambition,  and 
destined  to  hold  high  positions  in  the  government 
of  his  own  State  and,  perhaps,  in  that  of  the  coun 
try.  His  social  standing  is  secure,  and  to  his  wife 
he  will  bring  its  advantages  and  that  of  sufficient 
wealth  to  sustain  it,  and  they  would  descend  to  his 
children."  There  was  silence  for  several  minutes, 
and  then  Burr  went  on : 

"  I  see  a  comfortably  but  not  luxuriously  fur 
nished  apartment,  in  which  a  man  sits  at  a  table, 
engaged  in  writing.  I  look  over  his  shoulder  and 
learn  that  he  is  an  author.  His  income  is  not 
derived  from  the  labor  of  others,  but  from  the 
creations  of  his  own  brain,  written  down  by  his  own 
hand.  But  the  market  for  such  wares  is  not  so 
sure,  nor  the  pay  so  adequate,  as  for  the  products 
of  the  soil.  These  last,  every  one  must  have,  for 
they  are  the  necessaries  of  life;  but  books  are 
luxuries,  and  one  may  live  without  them.  A 
young  woman  enters  the  room  and  takes  a  seat 
beside  him.  With  a  face  glowing  with  enthusiasm 
and  a  voice  ringing  with  passion,  he  reads  to  her 
the  words  which  he  has  written.  She  listens 


334  LITTLE  BURR 

intently,  and  when  he  closes,  expresses  her  delight 
and  her  belief  that  his  book  will  make  him  famous. 
Surely  no  man  in  the  world  so  greatly  needs  the 
love,  attention,  and  appreciation  of  a  wife  as  he 
who  aims  to  instruct,  to  amuse,  or  to  guide  his 
fellow-men." 

Turning  to  his  daughter,  he  said :  "  From  per 
sonal  experience,  what  I  have  related  I  know  to 
be  true.  Your  mother,  Theodosia,  was  the  best 
woman  and  the  finest  lady  I  have  ever  known." 

Again  he  shifted  the  position  of  his  chair  so 
that  his  gaze  was  fixed,  not  upon  the  faces  of  those 
whom  he  regarded  as  daughters,  but  upon  the 
window  opposite,  through  which  the  morning  sun 
came  dancing  in  upon  the  highly  polished  floor  of 
the  great  library  where  they  sat. 

"  I  see  another  picture,"  he  went  on.  "  The 
scene  is  not  in  America,  but  in  a  far-off  land.  One 
of  the  most  beautiful  mansions  in  that  country 
belongs  to  a  young  count,  who  is  now  travelling 
in  the  United  States  to  study  our  institutions  and 
people.  He  has  another  object  in  view,  which,  I 
infer,  is  to  transplant  to  his  native  land  a  young 
lady,  known  for  her  beauty,  wit,  and  social  accom 
plishments,  and  to  make  her  the  mistress  of  his 
chateau.  As  his  wife,  she  will  have  the  entree  to 
the  best  society  in  France,  and  when  she  accom 
panies  him  to  Paris  he  knows  that  his  American 
wife  will  grace  its  salons  and  make  him  an  object 
of  envy.  Surely  no  picture  of  a  brighter  future 
could  be  presented  to  the  eyes  of  a  prospective 
bride. 

"  But  there  is  another  picture  that  must  be 


THEODOSIA'S  LOVERS  335 

considered  at  the  same  time.  A  young  American, 
as  handsome  and  more  ambitious  than  his  rival, 
because  he  must  make  his  fortune  instead  of  inher 
iting  it,  also  sues  for  the  hand  of  the  woman  who 
may  be  a  countess  if  she  wishes.  The  young 
American  may  yet  become  an  ambassador,  but 
that,  of  course,  is  problematical.  Even  if  he  does, 
he  will  probably  never  own  a  chateau  like  that  of 
his  rival,  the  count,  nor  have  an  equal  revenue. 
Of  his  love  and  devotion  there  can  be  no  question, 
and  perhaps  the  young  lady  whom  he  wishes  to 
make  his  wife  may  prefer  to  end  her  days  in  the 
land  where  both  were  born,  rather  than  in  a  foreign 
country." 

Once  more  Burr  became  silent.  The  young 
girls  arose,  each  passed  an  arm  about  the  other's 
waist;  they  walked  to  the  window  and  looked  out 
upon  the  grounds,  whose  natural  beauties  were 
glorified  by  the  sunlight,  and  saw,  still  farther  on, 
the  river,  which  glittered  beneath  it.  Thinking 
the  same  thoughts  and  influenced  by  the  same 
feelings,  they  turned  to  Burr.  It  was  Natalie  who 
spoke : 

"  But  you  have  not  expressed  any  opinion  as  to 
which  proposals  you  think  we  should  accept." 

"  Nor  do  I  intend  to,"  was  Burr's  reply.  "  If 
anything  unhappy  should  occur  as  the  result  of 
either  of  the  marriages,  I  do  not  wish  to  be  con 
sidered  responsible  in  any  way.  You  must  follow 
the  dictates  of  your  own  hearts.  I  have  painted 
some  pictures  for  you  to  gaze  upon.  You  young 
ladies  must  decide  in  which  of  these  pictures  you 
are  to  be  represented  in  the  future." 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

A  THREE-CORNERED  FIGHT 

'"pHEODOSIA  accepted  the  rich  planter  and 
Natalie  the  poor  attache.  Burr  neither  ap 
proved  nor  disapproved  when  his  daughters  an 
nounced  their  choices  to  him ;  his  only  stipulation 
was  that  the  weddings  should  not  occur  for  a  year. 
In  no  other  way  did  he  interfere  with  the  marriage 
negotiations  or  their  consummation. 

Mr.  Alston  was  somewhat  impatient  at  this 
restraint,  but  her  father's  wish  was  law  to  her,  and 
Theodosia  was  inflexible.  Major  Sumter  was 
pleased,  rather  than  otherwise,  at  the  delay,  for 
it  gave  him  an  opportunity  to  return  to  France 
and  make  suitable  preparations  for  the  reception 
of  his  bride. 

The  years  of  anticipation  move  with  leaden 
wings ;  those  of  realization  flit  by  as  do  the  butter 
fly  or  the  humming-bird.  The  eventful  day  came 
at  last,  however,  and  the  proud  father  gave  his 
daughters  a  grand  wedding  at  Richmond  Hill. 
Yes,  he  was  proud,  but  yet  sorrowful.  Since  the 
death  of  his  wife,  Theodosia  had  been  the  mistress 
of  his  mansion;  Natalie  had  been  her  beloved 
companion ;  and  in  the  society  of  these  bright 
young  women  he  had  found  that  delightful  home 
recreation,  so  pleasing  and  restful  to  the  busy 
man  at  the  close  of  each  day  of  great  mental  or 


A  THREE-CORNERED  FIGHT  337 

physical  activity.  Now,  all  was  to  be  changed ; 
the  loving  daughter  was  to  leave  him  alone  to  go 
South  to  her  new  home,  while  her  companion  was 
to  cross  the  sea,  and  her  beautiful  face  and  cheer 
ful  voice  would,  perhaps,  never  be  seen  or  heard 
again  by  father  or  daughter. 

When  a  young  man  loses  the  woman  whom  he 
has  chosen  as  his  companion  and  helpmate  for 
life,  he  is  but  following  the  promptings  of  nature 
when  he  looks  about  him  to  find  another,  to  take, 
if  not  to  fill  the  place  of  the  lost  one.  When  an 
elderly  man  is  called  upon  to  mourn  the  loss  of 
one  with  whom  the  better  part  of  his  life  has  been 
passed  in  comfort  and  happiness,  he  may  still  look 
forward  to  another  union ;  for  to  such,  a  wifeless 
home  is  the  saddest  of  all  sad  places.  The  prob 
lem  that  faces  the  man  of  middle  age,  thus  bereft 
of  his  consort,  is  much  greater  than  that  which 
confronts  the  younger  or  the  older  man.  In  the 
opinion  of  his  relatives  and  friends,  if  not  in  his 
own,  he  is  too  old  to  marry  a  woman  much  younger 
than  himself ;  while  from  his  own  point  of  view, 
he  is  too  young  to  marry  one  who  is  much  older 
than  himself.  Besides,  the  man  who  has  thus  half 
tasted  the  joys  of  a  happy  married  life  is  fearful  of 
making  a  mistake  which  may  not  only  render  the 
remainder  of  his  life  unhappy  by  inevitable  daily 
comparisons,  but  may  even  efface  from  his 
memory,  either  partially  or  wholly,  the  remem 
brance  of  happy  days  gone  by.  These  thoughts 
passed  through  Burr's  mind  as  he  thought  of  the 
perhaps,  joyless  years  to  come,  bereft  as  he  was  of 
wife  and  child. 


338  LITTLE  BURR 

The  discarded  suitors  were  gentlemen,  and  met 
their  fates  as  such.  The  poet,  who  had  been 
attracted  by  Theodosia's  education,  wit  and  beauty, 
testified  his  to-be-lifelong  friendship  by  means  of 
a  poem,  which  conveyed  to  the  recipient  a  full 
comprehension  of  the  honest  devotion  which  had 
filled  his  heart,  but  which  he  now,  as  in  duty 
bound,  put  aside  forever,  substituting  therefor 
only  the  lightly  binding  ties  which  unite  those 
who  may  think  of  each  other  often,  but  seldom 
meet. 

Count  Je*rome  de  Joliette  was  more  practical. 
"  I  am  a  very  rich  man,"  he  said  to  Major  Sumter, 
"  and  you  are  a  very  happy  one,  or  ought  to  be." 
Then,  with  true  French  gallantry,  he  added: 
"  I  see  now  that  it  was  too  much  to  expect  that 
kind  Fortune  would  give  to  me  not  only  birth 
and  wealth,  but  also  the  lovely  woman  whom  you 
are  to  lead  to  the  altar  to-morrow.  I  will  be  honest 
with  you,  Major,  and  confess  that  I  envy  you.  If 
Natalie  had  loved  me,  instead  of  you,  I  should 
have  been  the  happiest  of  men;  but  I  am  still 
happy  when  I  think  that  the  care  of  her  future  has 
fallen  to  one  for  whom  I  entertain  feelings  of  the 
highest  respect  and  regard.  Now  that  you  have 
heard  my  confession,  Major,  I  am  sure  that  you 
will  not  object  to  your  future  bride  receiving  from 
me  a  little  gift  which  I  have  purchased  as  a  bridal 
present  for  her,  for  money  is  really  of  so  little  value 
to  me  that  the  spending  of  it  is  not  a  virtue  —  only 
a  necessity." 

The  little  gift  to  which  the  count  referred 
was  a  beautiful  necklace  of  diamonds  and  rubies, 


A  THREE-CORNERED   FIGHT  339 

one  fully  as  valuable  as  he  would  have  bestowed 
upon  her  had  she  become  the  Countess  de  Joliette. 

The  election  to  choose  the  third  President  of 
the  United  States  was  close  at  hand.  Mrs.  Alston 
and  Mrs.  Sumter,  with  their  husbands'  consent, 
decided  to  remain  at  Richmond  Hill  until  the 
issue  of  the  contest  was  known. 

Washington  had  served  two  terms  of  four 
years  each,  and  it  was  but  natural  that  the  friends 
of  President  John  Adams  should  consider  it  his 
due  to  be  rewarded  with  a  like  tenure  of  office. 
It  was  known  to  many,  however,  that  in  his 
cabinet  were  two  forces,  represented  by  two 
strong  men,  each  striving  for  the  mastery.  Alex 
ander  Hamilton  was  the  acknowledged  chief  of  the 
Federalist  or  monarchical  party,  while  Thomas 
Jefferson  represented  the  Republican  idea,  which 
was  a  direct  antithesis  to  that  entertained  by  the 
advocates  of  a  strong  central  government. 

Burr  had  in  many  ways  testified  his  sympathy 
with  the  common  people  rather  than  with  the  aris 
tocratic  landowners  or  capitalists.  He  had  seen, 
as  had  many  others,  that  while  Hamilton's  scheme 
of  funding  the  national  debt  established  con 
siderable  national  credit,  it  had,  at  the  same  time, 
taken  from  the  pockets  of  the  common  people, 
including  among  these  the  officers  and  soldiers 
who  had  fought  the  battles  of  the  Revolution,  at 
least  sixty  millions  of  dollars,  which  had  passed 
into  the  hands  of  the  landowners  and  the  moneyed 
class.  The  funding  scheme  was  a  great  evil.  It 
made  the  poor,  poorer  —  and  the  rich,  richer.  At 
the  same  time,  it  supplied  Hamilton  and  his  party 


340  LITTLE  BURR 

with  that  powerful  sinew  of  war,  without  which 
no  great  political  contest  can  be  carried  on  suc 
cessfully  —  money.  Those  who  obtained  this  great 
financial  benefit  naturally  became  his  supporters. 

It  was  with  the  dominant  political  power  and 
their  moneyed  allies  that  Burr  decided  to  wage 
war.  During  his  military  career  he  had  been  a 
strict  disciplinarian.  He  had  developed  remark 
able  powers  as  an  organizer,  and  he  decided  to 
employ  these  powers  in  the  coming  political 
campaign.  He  was  to  be  the  general-in-chief,  of 
course,  but  he  called  to  his  aid  hundreds  of  the 
young  men  of  the  city,  who  believed  in  him  and 
were  willing  to  carry  out  his  orders  implicitly. 
Among  these,  William  P.  Van  Ness  was  the  one 
to  whom  Burr  first  confided  his  plan  of  campaign. 
He  sent  for  him  and  they  had  a  long  conference 
one  morning  in  the  great  library. 

"  Van  Ness,"  Burr  began,  "  if  we  are  to  win  a 
victory,  it  must  be  secured  by  the  adoption  of  new 
tactics  which  cannot  be  imitated  by  our  political 
opponents,  at  least  in  this  contest.  I  have  sent 
for  you  in  order  that  I  may  make  known  my 
proposed  plan  of  operation.  It  it  commends  itself 
to  you,  we  will  choose  a  third  to  whom  to  confide 
it ;  to  this  number  we  will  add  a  fourth,  and  so  on, 
until  our  political  staff  is  complete.  Then  we 
will  begin  active  work,  but  we  will  not  disclose 
our  plan  of  warfare  to  our  opponents.  When 
they  comprehend  what  we  have  done,  it  will  be 
the  proper  time  to  inform  them  how  we  have 
done  it." 

Burr  then  spread  out  upon  the  library  table  a 


A  THREE-CORNERED   FIGHT  341 

large  map  of  the  city  of  New  York  which  had 
been  cut  up  into  districts,  the  boundaries  of  which 
were  indicated  by  various  colored  lines. 

"  My  plan,"  said  Burr,  "  is  to  have  a  tried  and 
trusty  man  in  charge  of  each  of  these  districts.  It 
will  be  his  duty  to  make  a  list  of  every  voter  in  his 
district,  and  to  ascertain,  by  some  means  or  other, 
his  political  affiliations.  These  lists,  when  com 
pleted,  must  be  sent  to  me,  and  we  will  then  decide 
to  what  extent  we  shall  be  justified  in  calling 
upon  our  friends  for  personal  or  financial  support. 
Some,  who  have  little  money,  will  be  glad  to  serve 
us  with  voice  and  pen ;  while  many,  who  have 
riches  and  the  natural  indolence  which  accom 
panies  them,  will  be  glad  to  escape  from  further 
service  by  supplying  us  with  funds." 

This  was  the  general  plan,  which  was  soon 
perfected  in  its  minor  details,  and  Van  Ness  and 
the  other  members  of  the  political  staff  chosen  by 
Burr  began  the  work,  the  fruition  of  which  was  to 
have  so  great  an  influence  upon  the  future  of  the 
country. 

Burr  now  instituted  a  new  phase  of  general 
ship.  He  felt  that  he  could  rely  upon  the  rank 
and  file  of  his  political  army,  and  also  upon  his 
company  and  regimental  commanders;  but  now 
the  generals  of  divisions  were  to  be  chosen,  and 
Burr  felt  that  in  this  he  would  not  be  able  to 
command,  but  would  be  obliged  to  entreat.  His 
idea  was  to  have  the  ticket  of  the  Republican 
party  in  the  State  of  New  York  composed  of  its 
best  known  and  most  reliable  men. 

His  first  visit  was  to  Gov.  George  Clinton,  who 


342  LITTLE  BURR 

was  an  opponent  of  Thomas  Jefferson.  The 
sturdy  old  man  made  a  determined  fight ;  he  at 
first  refused  point  blank  to  have  his  name  con 
nected  in  any  way  with  that  of  Jefferson.  But 
Burr  was  a  profound  reader  of  the  minds  of  men 
and  born  to  control  their  destinies.  The  old 
governor  finally  decided  to  head  the  ticket,  but 
upon  the  condition  that  he  should  not  be  called 
upon  to  say  a  single  word  in  support  of  Thomas 
Jefferson,  the  Republican  candidate  for  President. 
"  I  will  keep  my  mouth  shut,"  he  said;  "  I  will  say 
nothing ;  I  will  do  nothing." 

Burr  was  satisfied  with  this,  and  proceeded  to 
complete  his  ticket,  which  bore  many  other  dis 
tinguished  names,  those  of  Gen.  Horatio  Gates 
and  Brockholst  Livingston  being  among  them. 
By  his  political  generalship,  Burr  secured  for  his 
ticket  not  only  the  names  of  the  strongest  men  in 
the  State,  but  also  settled  some  long  existing  feuds 
between  rival  families. 

The  contest  was  over!  At  the  close  of  the 
memorable  political  battle  of  three  days'  duration, 
it  was  found,  to  the  surprise  of  all,  both  Federal 
ists  and  Republicans,  that  the  State  of  New  York, 
which,  up  to  that  time,  had  been  the  stronghold  of 
Alexander  Hamilton,  the  Federalist  leader,  had 
changed  its  political  complexion,  being  carried  by 
the  Republicans  by  a  majority  of  nearly  five  hun 
dred.  The  news  came  in  slowly  from  the  other 
States,  for  the  means  of  communication  were 
primitive  and  tedious. 

Hamilton  had  planned  to  defeat  John  Adams 
by  detaching  one  of  his  supporters,  who  would 


A  THREE-CORNERED   FIGHT  343 

cast  a  vote  for  Charles  Cotesworth  Pinckney,  thus 
making  him  President  and  degrading  Adams  to 
the  second  place.  He  had  evidently  counted  on 
a  very  close  contest,  since  the  value  of  one  elect 
oral  vote  was  to  be  paramount.  The  result  sus 
tained  his  theory,  but,  strange  to  relate,  the  tie 
vote  was  not  between  Adams  and  Pinckney,  but 
between  Jefferson  and  Burr,  who  each  had  a  clear 
majority  of  seven  votes  over  Adams,  who  had  the 
next  highest  number.  It  then  became  apparent 
that,  according  to  the  Constitution,  the  election 
would  be  thrown  into  the  House  of  Representa 
tives  and  the  battle  would  have  to  be  waged  all 
over  again.  It  was  the  last  struggle  of  the  domi 
nant  party.  If  the  Republicans  won,  it  would  be 
a  death  blow  to  the  Federalists. 

Hamilton  saw  that  his  party  still  held  the  bal 
ance  of  power.  How  should  it  be  used  ?  He  had 
a  hearty  contempt  for  the  common  people  and 
had  expressed  his  feelings  in  this  respect  on  many 
occasions.  The  people  did  not  trust  him,  nor  he 
them.  To  defeat  their  will  would  be  a  pastime 
for  him.  How  could  this  be  done  in  the  easiest 
possible  way?  He  thought  of  a  scheme.  He 
wrote  to  Governor  Jay,  suggesting  that  the  old 
Legislature  of  the  State  of  New  York,  which  was 
Federalist,  should  be  called  together  and  Federal 
ist  electors  chosen  by  them  who  could  be  certified 
by  the  governor  instead  of  those  elected  by  the 
people  at  the  polls.  Governor  Jay  was  an  honor 
able  man  and  declined  to  take  part  in  such  a  des 
picable  manoeuvre. 

Defeated  in  this  nefarious  project,  Hamilton 


344  LITTLE  BURR 

turned  his  attention  to  the  opening  of  the  contest 
in  the  House  of  Representatives.  He  decided 
that  of  two  evils  he  would  choose  the  lesser  —  that 
is,  the  lesser  in  his  opinion.  He  hated  both  Jef 
ferson  and  Burr,  but  naturally  he  hated  Burr  more 
than  he  did  Jefferson.  Besides,  from  his  knowl 
edge  of  Jefferson,  he  felt  sure  that  the  Federalists 
could  make  better  terms  with  him  than  they  could 
with  Burr,  the  enemy  of  Federalism  and  the  life 
long  opponent  of  its  chieftain. 

But  how  could  he  best  deceive  the  people  as 
to  his  intentions?  It  would  not  do  for  him  to 
openly  espouse  Jefferson,  but  his  allies  could  do 
this  without  compromising  him.  Again,  he  must 
do  all  that  he  could  to  undermine  Burr  and  turn 
the  current  of  public  feeling  against  him.  This 
could  not  be  done  by  simply  supporting  Jefferson. 
No,  he  must  call  upon  his  allies  again ;  but  this 
time  upon  an  entirely  different  class.  He  had 
recourse  to  the  campaign  followers  of  political 
armies  —  those  who  serve,  not  for  love  of  principle, 
but  for  love  of  lucre.  How  could  he  best  place 
Burr  before  the  public  in  a  false  position  ?  Mani 
festly,  by  having  his  allies  insinuate  that  Burr  was 
disposed  to  bargain  with  the  Federalists  in  order 
to  secure  his  election  to  the  Presidency. 

One  morning,  while  the  balloting  was  still 
going  on  in  the  House  of  Representatives,  Mr. 
Alston  requested  the  privilege  of  an  interview  with 
his  father-in-law,  Colonel  Burr.  "  You  know,"  said 
he,  when  they  were  seated  in  the  library,  "  that 
although  I  have  taken  no  part  in  the  present  polit 
ical  contest,  I  am  naturally  interested  in  the 


A  THREE-CORNERED   FIGHT  345 

outcome.  No  doubt  your  party  adherents  bring 
to  you  the  gossip  of  the  political  world.  The 
question  which  I  am  going  to  ask  you  is  not  sug 
gested  for  political  reasons,  but  for  personal  ones." 

"Go  on,"  said  Colonel  Burr;  "speak  your 
mind  freely,  Joseph,  and  I  promise  to  answer  you 
with  equal  freedom  and  candor." 

"  I  am,"  said  Mr.  Alston,  "  a  fortunate  man  in 
being  the  husband  of  your  daughter.  I  feel  that 
I  am  to  be  still  more  fortunate  in  bearing  so 
close  a  relationship  to  the  third  President  of  the 
United  States." 

"  Not  so ! "  cried   Burr,  starting  to  his  feet. 
1  You  are  wrong,  Joseph  !     That  will  never  be  ! 
Excuse  me,"  he  added,  "  but  why  should  you  form 
such  an  opinion  ? " 

"Because,"  replied  Mr.  Alston,  "and  I  am 
going  to  speak  frankly,  for  you  told  me  to  —  be 
cause  I  hear  upon  every  side  that  you  are  engaged 
in  negotiations  with  the  Federalists  in  order  to 
secure  their  political  support  and  to  defeat  Mr. 
Jefferson." 

Colonel  Burr  smiled.  " '  They  say '  has  killed 
many  a  rising  man,  Joseph,  but  I  do  not  mean  to 
be  killed,  politically,  by  such  unfounded  gossip." 
Rising,  he  went  to  a  cabinet  and  took  a  letter 
therefrom,  which  he  handed  to  his  son-in-law.  "  It 
was  written  the  middle  of  last  December  to  Gen 
eral  Smith,  the  leader  of  the  Republican  party  in 
the  House  of  Representatives.  I  assure  you  that 
it  is  a  copy  of  the  letter  sent  to  him,  verbatim  et 
literatim? 

Mr.  Alston  opened  the  sheet  of  foolscap  and 
read  the  following: 


346  LITTLE  BURR 

"NEW  YORK,  Dec.  16,  1800. 
"DEAR  SIR: 

"  It  is  highly  improbable  that  I  shall  have  an  equal  num 
ber  of  votes  with  Mr.  Jefferson ;  but  if  such  should  be  the  re 
sult,  every  man  who  knows  me  ought  to  know  that  I  would 
utterly  disclaim  all  competition.  Be  assured  that  the  Federal 
party  can  entertain  no  wish  for  such  an  exchange.  As  to  my 
friends,  they  would  dishonor  my  views  and  insult  my  feelings 
by  a  suspicion  that  I  would  submit  to  be  instrumental  in 
counteracting  the  wishes  and  expectations  of  the  people  of  the 
United  States.  And  I  now  constitute  you  my  proxy  to  declare 
these  sentiments  if  the  occasion  should  require. 

"A.  BURR. 
"  GEN.  SAMUEL  SMITH." 

Alston  sprang  to  his  feet  and  grasped  Colonel 
Burr's  hand.  "  You  could  have  shown  me  noth 
ing,"  he  cried,  "  to  give  me  greater  pleasure  than 
this  letter.  Your  daughter  Theodosia  is  the  per 
sonification  of  honor  in  thought,  and  word,  and 
deed,  and  I  am  proud  to  learn  that  this  admirable 
quality  has  been  inherited  from  a  noble  father." 
As  he  uttered  these  words,  overcome  by  the 
strength  of  his  emotions,  he  threw  his  arms  about 
Colonel  Burr's  neck  and  dropped  his  head  upon 
his  shoulder. 

Burr  gently  detached  himself  from  the  embrace, 
still  clasping  his  son-in-law's  hands.  He  looked 
him  in  the  face  and  said,  slowly  and  deliberately : 

"  You  are  right,  Joseph.  It  would  have  been 
a  grievous  sin  in  me  to  bring  dishonor  upon  the 
name  of  my  beloved  daughter  and  upon  the  head 
of  an  affectionate  son,  for  so  I  regard  you  now  and 
shall  always  so  consider  you."  Then,  in  turn,  he 
threw  his  arms  about  the  young  man's  neck,  and 
they  stood  thus  for  a  moment,  heart  to  heart. 

The  close  of  the  contest  came.    On  the  thirty- 


A  THREE-CORNERED   FIGHT  347 

sixth  ballot  Thomas  Jefferson  was  chosen  Presi 
dent  and  Aaron  Burr  Vice-President.  The  first 
to  congratulate  Burr  upon  his  elevation  to  the 
second  position  in  the  government  of  the  Ameri 
can  people  was  his  trusted  lieutenant,  Van  Ness. 
After  the  congratulations  were  over,  Van  Ness 
said,  with  an  air  of  intensity,  which  was  his  dis 
tinguishing  characteristic : 

"You  might  have  been  President  yourself, 
Colonel." 

"  How  so  ?  "  was  the  inquiry. 

"  Well,  one  way  of  doing  it,"  Van  Ness  replied, 
"  would  have  been  to  follow  the  same  tactics  that 
Hamilton  did,  or  tried  to,  between  Adams  and 
Pinckney.  His  military  renown,  we  all  know,  was 
derived  from  his  close  proximity  to  Washington. 
We  must  confess  that  he  is  a  good  lawyer,  but  we 
who  understand  the  business  know  that  he  is  a 
mighty  poor  politician.  You  could  easily  have  de 
tached  one  vote  from  Jefferson  and  have  secured 
the  first  place." 

"  But  I  didn't,"  was  Burr's  reply,  "  and  I  had 
good  reasons  for  not  doing  so." 

"  Well,  I  have  learned,"  said  Van  Ness, "  not  to 
argue  with  you,  and  it  is  equally  futile,  I  suppose, 
to  dwell  upon  what  you  might  have  done.  But 
see  what  Jefferson  has  done !  I  have  it  -on  the 
best  authority  that  the  electoral  vote  from  Georgia 
was  not  properly  certified  to,  and  the  tellers  knew 
it  when  they  passed  it  to  Jefferson.  They  sup 
posed  that  he  would  announce  the  informality  to 
the  Senate,  but  instead  of  doing  so,  he  declared 
the  vote  as  being  regularly  and  properly  cast  for 


348  LITTLE  BURR 

himself,  and  it  was  this  that  made  the  tie  between 
you." 

"  I  attach  no  importance  to  that,"  was  Burr's 
reply.  "It  was  an  informality,  to  be  sure,  but  the 
intention  of  the  electors  was  obvious.  They  did 
not  mean  to  vote  for  me  for  President,  and  to  have 
secured  the  office  by  such  an  informality  would 
have  been  as  discreditable  to  me  as  Jefferson's 
action  is  to  him." 

"  But  that  is  not  all !  "  cried  Van  Ness.  "  You 
would  have  been  elected  if  you  had  used  the 
slightest  exertion  to  secure  the  place." 

"  I  know  it,"  said  Burr,  "  but  I  didn't  I  had 
good  reasons  for  not  doing  so.  I  talked  it  all 
over  with  Joseph,  and  we  both  agreed  that  the 
course  I  took  was  the  right  one." 

"  Bayard  says  that  you  could  have  been  elected 
easily,"  Van  Ness  replied. 

"He  ought  to  know,"  was  Burr's  evasive 
comment. 

"  He  does  know,"  said  Van  Ness.  "  He  knows 
that  Jefferson  has  forsaken  his  ultra-Republican 
principles  so  far  as  to  promise  that  he  will  not 
oppose  the  building  of  a  navy,  nor  do  anything  to 
shake  the  public  credit.  He  has  also  agreed  to 
keep  Latimer  in  as  collector  at  Philadelphia,  and 
McLane  at  Wilmington.  This,  of  course,  was 
done  to  satisfy  Bayard  and  some  of  the  other 
Federalists.  Just  what  further  price  Jefferson 
paid  in  order  to  buy  his  election,  I  do  not,  at 
present,  know;  but  I  prophesy  that  he  will  become 
an  ardent  advocate  of  civil  service  reform  on  true 
British  principles,  and  that  it  will  be  as  hard  to 


A  THREE-CORNERED  FIGHT  349 

get  a  Federalist  out  of  office  as  it  is  to  make  a  pig 
go  the  way  you  want  him  to." 

"Your  simile  is  forcible,  if  not  exactly  genteel," 
commented  Burr,  with  a  laugh. 

Van  Ness  crossed  the  room,  and  taking  a  book 
from  one  of  the  shelves,  opened  it  and  turned  the 
leaves  over  rapidly. 

"  Are  you  looking  for  a  precedent  ? "  asked 
Burr.  "  I  fear  you  will  find  none.  The  case  is 
singularly  anomalous  in  its  nature." 

"No,"  replied  Van  Ness,  "I  was  not  looking 
for  a  precedent,  but  for  a  quotation  from  Shakes 
peare,  which  I  wish  to  read  to  one  who  might 
have  been  President  if  he  had  followed  the  great 
poet's  advice." 

Burr  approached  his  friend.  "  I  am  anxious  to 
learn,"  said  he,  "what  Shakespeare  said  that  is 
applicable  to  me." 

"Here  it  is!"  cried  Van  Ness;"  and  he  read 
with  a  strenuous  voice : 

"  There  is  a  tide  in  the  affairs  of  men, 
Which,  taken  at  the  flood,  leads  on  to  fortune ; 
Omitted,  all  the  voyage  of  their  life 
Is  bound  in  shallows  and  in  miseries." 

"  I  will  acknowledge,"  said  Burr,  "  that  the  first 
lines  of  the  quotation  may  be  applicable  in  some 
degree  to  me,  but  I  sincerely  hope  that  the  con 
cluding  lines  do  not  presage  my  future." 

"And  so  do  I,  with  all  my  heart!"  cried  Van 
Ness,  as  he  grasped  Burr's  hand;  "but  Julius 
Caesar  met  his  political  and  physical  defeat  at 
the  hands  of  a  presumed  friend.  I  pray  to  God, 
my  dear  Burr,  that  such  may  not  be  your  fate." 


350  LITTLE  BURR 

Withdrawing  his  hand  quickly  from  that  of 
Colonel  Burr,  he  left  the  room  without  another 
word. 

The  day  was  fast  approaching  when  the  two 
young  brides  must  leave  Richmond  Hill,  that 
meant  home  and  father,  and  go  to  those  new 
homes  provided  for  them  by  their  husbands.  Only 
a  few  days  more  would  elapse  before  Theodosia 
and  Natalie  would  be  called  upon  to  part,  perhaps 
forever.  It  was  about  an  hour  after  breakfast,  and 
the  young  wives  were  seated  in  one  of  the  pleasant- 
est  rooms  in  the  great  mansion,  the  windows  of 
which  looked  out  upon  the  finely  kept  grounds 
and  the  broad  expanse  of  river  beyond.  Theodosia 
was  reading  a  book,  while  Natalie  intermittently 
embroidered  a  sampler  or  looked  out  of  the  win 
dow.  Turning  to  Theodosia,  Natalie  said : 

"  What  are  you  reading  ? " 

"English  history,"  was  the  reply;  "a  story  of 
the  contest  between  the  Houses  of  York  and 
Lancaster,  which  has  been  called  the  *  War  of  the 
Roses.'" 

"I  hate  history!"  cried  Natalie,  "but  I  love 
roses.  Come,  Theo,  put  away  your  book  and  we 
will  walk  down  to  the  river.  I  can  see  no  good  in 
reading  about  what  dead  men  have  done.  I  am 
more  interested  in  what  live  men  are  going  to  do." 

Theodosia's  reply  was  characteristic:  "Nations, 
like  men,  Natalie,  learn  by  experience.  The 
common  people  gain  their  experience  from  the 
events  which  occur  in  the  lives  of  the  people 
about  them,  while  statesmen  and  diplomats  study 
the  history  of  nations,  that  they  may  know  how  to 
govern  their  own  actions." 


A  THREE-CORNERED   FIGHT  351 

"But,"  said  Natalie,  with  a  laugh,  "you  are  to 
be  neither  a  statesman  nor  a  diplomat.  You  are 
to  be  a  good  little  housewife,  the  same  as  I  am. 
Why  should  you  bother  your  little  head  with 
what  kings,  and  queens,  and  princes  did  hundreds 
of  years  ago?  Will  it  enable  you  to  look  after 
your  husband's  house  any  better,  or  contribute  to 
his  comfort,  when  he  comes  home  tired  from  a 
hard  day's  work?" 

"  It  may  do  the  latter,"  said  Theodosia,  calmly. 
"  I  look  forward  to  passing  the  evenings  with 
Joseph  as  I  have  done  so  many  years  with  father. 
In  reading  books  which  contain  the  products  of 
the  minds,  yes,  the  souls  of  great  men  and  women, 
one  becomes  inspired.  Pardon  me,  Natalie,  but 
you  resemble  those  people  who  say  they  do  not 
like  certain  kinds  of  food  because  they  have  never 
tasted  them.  Now  you  have  never  read  history, 
but  you  say  you  do  not  like  it.  Now  listen." 

"  In  her  father's  house,"  said  Natalie,  in  a  tone 
of  banter,  "  Queen  Theodosia's  will  is  law." 

Theodosia  then  read  the  life  story  of  Richard, 
Earl  of  Warwick.  Natalie  listened  attentively, 
and  when  the  reader  closed  the  book,  said : 

"  Well,  Theodosia,  that  is  really  very  interest 
ing.  That  Earl  of  Warwick  was  a  brave,  noble 
man,  but  I  don't  think  much  of  that  King  Edward 
the  Fourth.  I  hope,  if  there  are  to  be  any  more 
kings  of  England  named  Edward,  that  they  will 
be  more  honorable  men."  Natalie  paused  for  a 
moment,  as  if  thinking ;  then  she  went  on :  "And 
do  you  know,  Theodosia,  I  have  been  thinking, 
since  you  have  been  reading,  that  Jefferson  may 


352  LITTLE  BURR 

turn  out  to  be  another  Edward  the  Fourth  and 
will  treat  father  in  the  same  way  that  the  king  of 
England  did  the  noble  Earl  of  Warwick.  He 
placed  Edward  upon  the  throne,  and  father  has 
put  Jefferson  in  the  Presidential  chair.  The 
President  knows  that  father  is  stronger,  politically, 
than  he  is,  and  a  man  always  hates  a  dangerous 
rival.  I  am  not  a  prophet,  Theo,  but  you  may 
tell  me  some  day  whether  what  I  am  now  saying 
comes  true  or  not. 

"  Now,  Queen  Theodosia,  you  must  obey  me. 
I  have  been  your  faithful  servitor,  and  now  you 
must  pay  heed  to  my  wishes ; "  and  the  two  young 
girls,  for  they  were  both  young  in  years  and  in 
heart,  twined  their  arms  about  each  other  and 
walked  towards  the  river  upon  whose  bosom 
floated  the  ships,  which  in  a  few  days  were  to 
carry  one  to  the  East  and  the  other  to  the  South. 


Theodosia  and  Nalalie  at  Richmond  Hill. 

The  two  young  girls     .     .     .     twined  their  arms  about  each  other  and 
walked  towards  the  river.     Page  352. 


"NEW  YORK,  April  2,  1804. 
"  MY  DEAR  NATALIE  : 

"  TT  seems  an  age  since  I  received  your  last  lov 
ing  letter.  I  intended  to  write  to  you  before 
leaving  Charleston  for  this  place,  but  failed  to 
carry  out  my  good  resolution.  My  only  excuse  is, 
that  while  there,  the  demands  of  society,  of  which 
my  husband  is  a  prominent  member,  the  multipli 
city  of  household  duties,  and  the  accumulation  of 
motherly  cares  consequent  upon  the  temporary 
illness  of  my  only  son,  took  every  spare  moment 
that  I  had  at  my  disposal.  In  fact,  in  order  to 
properly  perform  the  duties  which  fell  to  me,  I 
was  often  obliged  to  trench  upon  hours  which 
should  have  been  devoted  to  recreation  or  rest. 

"  Oh,  Natalie,  you  should  see  my  boy — my  little 
Aaron.  Of  course,  you  know  that  I  named  him 
after  his  grandfather — Aaron  Burr  Alston.  I 
knew  of  no  prouder  or  more  honorable  name  to 
give  him,  and  I  trust  that  he  will  live,  and  if  pos 
sible,  add  new  honors  to  it. 

"  When  he  was  first  able  to  speak,  the  word 
'  grandfather '  was  too  cumbersome  for  his  infant 
lips,  and  he  transformed  it  into  *  Gamp.'  Father 
was  so  pleased  with  his  new  title,  that  he,  in  turn, 


§54  LITTLE  BURR 

applied  a  perversion,  or  rather,  an  extension  of  it, 
to  his  grandson,  calling  him  either '  Gampillo,'  fol 
lowing  the  Italian  form,  or  '  Gampillus,'  according 
to  the  Latin. 

"  No  one  who  is  not  a  mother  can  know  the 
joys  which  fill  her  heart  when  she  looks  upon  her 
offspring.  I  remember  that  mother  used  to  tell 
me  how  she  alternated  between  hope  and  fear  when 
I  was  sick,  and  how  she  prayed  that  I  might 
recover,  for  home  would  have  been  so  lonely  with 
out  me.  I  can  now  understand  her  feelings.  If 
my  boy  should  die,  much  as  I  love  my  husband 
and  my  father,  the  ties  of  maternity  would  draw 
me  irresistibly  towards  him — and  I  should  pray 
that  God  would  take  me  to  him  as  soon  as  possible. 

"  Thanks  to  the  mercy  of  Divine  Providence, 
we  are  all  well.  Joseph  was  obliged  to  remain  in 
Charleston  to  attend  to  business  matters,  but  will 
join  me  here  within  a  month.  Father  is  well  and 
is  deeply  immersed  in  legal  business  and  politics. 
I  am  afraid,  indeed,  that  he  is  now  devoting  more 
time  to  politics  than  to  law.  But,  as  the  story 
tellers  say,  thereby  hangs  a  tale  which  I  must  tell 
you  before  you  can  thoroughly  understand  the 
situation  of  affairs. 

"  Father  has  offered  himself  as  a  candidate  for 
the  position  of  governor  of  New  York,  and  the 
election  will  take  place  in  a  few  days.  If  elected, 
he  will,  naturally,  resign  his  office  as  Vice-Presi 
dent  and  take  up  his  residence  in  Albany,  where 
I  was  born.  I  love  Richmond  Hill,  but  I  think 
we  should  all  be  fully  as  happy  if  we  were  farther 
removed  from  this  caldron  of  bitter  and  often 
vindictive  political  strife. 


AN  AMERICAN   WARWICK  355 

"  Do  you  remember  that  morning  when  I  read 
to  you  about  the  War  of  the  Roses,  particularly 
the  story  of  Richard,  Earl  of  Warwick  ?  Do  you 
recall  what  you  said  when  I  had  finished  reading  ? 
How  you  prophesied  —  I  am  sure  that  was  the 
word  you  used  —  that  Thomas  Jefferson  would 
treat  father  in  the  same  manner  that  Edward  IV. 
did  the  Earl  of  Warwick  ?  I  well  remember  the 
fact,  that  you  asked  me  to  let  you  know  in  case 
your  words  became  true. 

"  Natalie,  you  were  a  prophet,  although  I  am 
sure  you  did  not  know  it  at  the  time,  for  your  pre 
diction  has  been  verified  and  in  what  seems  to  me 
a  most  remarkable  manner. 

"  You  know  that  I  detest  two-faced  men  and 
women  —  those  persons  who  say  one  thing  to  your 
face  and  say  it  otherwise  behind  your  back. 
President  Jefferson  and  Alexander  Hamilton  are 
both,  to  outward  appearances,  on  the  best  possible 
terms  of  social  intimacy  with  father;  but  Joseph 
has  told  me  what  he  knows  himself  and  what  he 
has  learned  from  outside  sources,  and  I  feel  con 
vinced  that  both  these  honorable  gentlemen  are 
working  in  an  underhand  manner  to  defeat  father's 
future  political  aspirations. 

"  I  have  been  unable  to  determine  from  what  I 
have  learned,  whether  the  President  and  the  leader 
of  the  Federalists  are  acting  in  accord  with  a 
mutual  understanding,  or  whether  the  concert  of 
action  is  simply  a  coincidence,  each  pursuing  his 
own  course  independent  of  the  other  and  unknown 
to  him.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  result  will  be  the 
same  —  father's  defeat  as  regards  the  governorship, 


356  LITTLE  BURR 

and  the  prevention  of  any  further  rise  in  national 
politics. 

"  I  look  upon  the  whole  affair  as  a  conspiracy  to 
kill,  politically,  a  dangerous  rival  on  the  one  hand 
and  an  expected  rival  on  the  other.  I  should  not 
blame  General  Hamilton  so  much  for  working 
against  father,  if  he  would  proceed  in  an  open 
manner  —  above  board,  as  the  people  say;  but 
Joseph  says  he  carries  on  his  campaign  against 
father  in  the  most  secret  manner.  He  writes  con 
fidential  letters  to  friends,  and  often  to  opponents, 
in  which  he  abuses  father  unmercifully.  Joseph 
says  he  accuses  him  of  all  the  crimes  in  the  cal 
endar.  He  has  one  comparison  which  he  rarely 
omits  from  his  letters.  To  his  mind,  father  closely 
resembles  the  Roman  conspirator,  Catiline,  and 
General  Hamilton  either  thinks  honestly  or  gives 
his  correspondents  to  understand,  that  father  is 
another  Catiline,  conspiring  to  overthrow  the 
government  of  the  United  States  and  become  its 
military  dictator.  In  some  of  his  letters  he  calls 
father  an  embryo  Caesar.  Now  this  would  all  be 
very  laughable  were  it  not  for  the  possible  result 
should  his  assertions  be  believed  and  control  the 
political  action  of  those  who  credit  them  on  such 
slight  and  wholly  unsupported  evidence. 

"  There  can  be  no  excuse,  however,  for  the  course 
which  the  President  has  taken  —  no  palliation  of 
the  insult  which  he  has  offered  to  one  who  was 
chosen  to  the  next  highest  position  in  the  govern 
ment  of  the  nation.  He  has  stooped  so  low  as  to 
engage  the  services  of  an  alien  Englishman,  named 
James  Cheetham,  to  carry  on  his  warfare  against 


AN  AMERICAN  WARWICK  357 

father.  The  price  paid  for  such  service  is  not 
known,  but  will  probably  be  adjusted  by  the  giv 
ing  of  official  advertising,  and  political  appoint 
ment  to  Cheetham's  friends. 

"James  Cheetham  is  the  proprietor  of  a  news 
paper.  He  is  a  Republican,  but  belongs  to  the 
Clintonian  rather  than  to  the  Jeffersonian  wing 
of  the  party.  It  is  by  this  very  fact  that  the 
essence  of  the  conspiracy  shows  itself.  To  depose 
father  from  his  position  as  Vice-President,  it  will 
be  necessary  to  have  a  strong  man  to  put  forward 
in  his  stead.  Joseph  tells  me  that  that  strong 
man  will  be  George  Clinton,  the  very  man  who, 
four  years  ago,  refused  to  do  anything  to  secure 
Jefferson's  election  and  who  agreed  only  after  long 
solicitation  and  earnest  entreaties  from  father,  to 
head  the  Republican  electoral  ticket. 

"  I  hardly  know  how  to  express  my  opinion  of 
the  man,  Cheetham.  He  had  been  tried  twice  for 
libel,  been  adjudged  guilty  each  time,  and  sen 
tenced  to  pay  a  fine.  Joseph  says,  that  if  father 
would  sue  him  for  libel,  he  would  be  enjoined 
from  publishing  any  more  untruthful  statements 
about  father.  But  he  says  it  would  be  of  no  use 
to  advise  such  a  course  of  action,  for  he  knows 
father  looks  upon  Cheetham  with  such  sublime 
contempt,  that  he  would  not,  of  his  own  accord, 
notice  his  attacks. 

"  Let  me  tell  you  one  more  thing  that  he  has  said. 
He  makes  the  direct  charge,  that  when  the  ballot 
ing  for  President  was  going  on  in  the  House  of 
Representatives  in  1801,  father  sent  an  emissary 
to  Washington  to  secure  the  votes  of  the  Federal- 


358  LITTLE  BURR 

ists  and  defeat  Jefferson.  You  know,  Natalie,  this 
could  not  be  true,  for  during  all  the  time  that  the 
balloting  was  going  on,  father  was  with  us  at 
Richmond  Hill,  and  he  could  have  had  no  callers 
from  Washington  or  been  engaged  in  any  such 
negotiations,  for  he  gave  up  nearly  all  of  his  time 
to  us,  both  preceding  and  following  the  day  of 
our  marriages. 

"  Cheetham  has  written  nine  letters,  as  he  calls 
them,  that  have  been  printed  in  pamphlet  form,  in 
which  he  presents  this  charge.  He  says  that  he 
was  informed  by  two  gentlemen  of  great  respecta 
bility,  who  heard  it  from  another  well-known  gen 
tleman,  that  father  had  been  engaged  in  such 
negotiations.  In  one  of  his  letters  he  says,  that  a 
Mr.  David  Ogden  rode,  in  company  with  father, 
in  a  stage  coach  for  a  long  distance,  and  that  they 
were  undoubtedly  engaged  in  arranging  a  course 
of  action  for  Mr.  Ogden  to  follow  when  he  reached 
Washington.  This  Cheetham  went  so  far  as  to 
forge  the  signature  of  a  stage  driver  to  a  statement, 
in  which  he  declared  that  he  drove  the  coach  in 
which  father  and  Mr.  Ogden  rode ;  but  this  state 
ment  was  proven  to  be  a  falsehood  by  the  tes 
timony  of  an  honorable  political  opponent.  It 
turned  out  that  the  Mr.  Ogden  referred  to  was 
General  Hamilton's  law  partner,  but  he  was  too 
much  of  a  gentleman  to  become  a  party  to  such  a 
base  calumny,  and  he  denied  publicly  that  he  was 
in  the  stage  coach  with  father,  or  that  he  had  any 
conversation  with  him  on  political  matters.  De 
spite  Mr.  Ogden's  statement,  however,  this  man 
Cheetham  repeats  this  charge,  and  others  of  a  like 


AN  AMERICAN  WARWICK  359 

nature,  against  father  in  every  issue  of  his  paper, 
and  will  probably  keep  on  doing  so  up  to  the  day 
of  the  election.  I  am  afraid  that  this  is  not  all.  I 
fear  that  he  has  under  way  some  deep,  dark  plot 
against  father,  which  will  not  become  known  until 
too  late. 

"So  you  see,  my  dear  Natalie,  your  words 
have  come  true.  Richard,  Earl  of  Warwick, 
placed  Edward  IV.  upon  the  throne;  but  when  he 
was  seated  there  and  entrenched  in  power,  he 
looked  upon  the  man  who  had  made  him,  as  a 
possible  rival,  and  both  feared  and  hated  him.  He 
went  deliberately  to  work  to  deprive  the  man  who 
had  made  him  a  king,  of  his  offices,  his  wealth,  his 
power,  and  eventually  brought  him  to  his  death. 

"  So,  too,  Thomas  Jefferson,  President  of  the 
United  States,  looks  upon  Aaron  Burr,  the  man 
who  made  him  President,  as  a  possible  rival.  He 
both  hates  and  fears  him,  and  means  to  accomplish 
his  political  downfall — even  as  King  Edward  did 
that  of  the  Earl  of  Warwick.  I  know  that  you 
must  be  weary,  by  this  time,  from  reading  this 
long  story,  and  I  will  refrain  from  further  inflic 
tion.  As  to  the  result  of  the  election,  I  both  hope 
and  fear.  In  a  few  days  it  will  be  known,  and  I 
will  write  to  you  again. 

"  Father  sends  his  love  to  daughter  Natalie  and 
to  her  husband.  H e  is  greatly  pleased  to  learn  that 
Thomas  has  shown  the  possession  of  so  much 
talent  as  a  diplomat  and  that  a  republic  which  is 
apt  to  be  ungrateful  has  not  been  unmindful  of  it, 
but  has  rewarded  him  with  promotion.  To  father's 
expressions  of  affection  I  add  those  of  Joseph, 


360  LITTLE   BURR 

Gampillo,  and  myself.  If  the  post-office  charges 
you  at  the  usual  letter  rates  for  the  great  amount 
of  love  thus  enclosed,  the  expense  to  you  will  be 
great  indeed;  but  I  know  that  you  will  pay  it 
gladly  for  the  sake  of 

"  Your  loving 

"  THEODOSIA." 


CHAPTER  XXX 

A   DEATH-BED   CONFESSION 

A  BOUT  the  middle  of  April,  less  than  a  fort 
night  after  Theodosia  wrote  the  letter  to 
Natalie,  she  received  a  letter  from  her  husband, 
informing  her  that  little  Aaron  was  sick.  Mr. 
Alston  stated  that  his  condition  was  not  danger 
ous  and  no  serious  results  were  anticipated,  but 
that  he  felt  it  was  his  duty,  as  a  father,  to  tell 
her,  as  a  mother  —  leaving  it  to  the  dictates  of  her 
own  heart  as  to  whether  she  should  return  home 
immediately  or  await  further  advices  from  him. 

Theodosia  lost  no  time  in  making  prepara 
tions  for  her  homeward  journey.  This  was  per 
formed  overland  and  took  considerable  time. 
Upon  her  arrival  in  Charleston,  she  found,  to  her 
delight,  that  her  son  had  completely  recovered 
his  health.  It  was  too  late  to  regret  the  step 
which  she  had  taken,  but  she  wished  she  were 
again  with  her  father  during  the  political  contest, 
which  was  now  at  its  height. 

She  received  several  letters  from  him,  written 
in  a  jocular  manner,  which  conveyed  no  real 
information  as  to  the  probable  result  of  the  great 
political  battle.  At  length  came  a  letter  from 
him,  dated  April  25,  which  contained  these  sig 
nificant  words : 

"  The  election  is  lost  by  a  great  majority ;  so 
much  the  better? 


362  LITTLE  BURR 

"So  much  the  better!"  Theodosia  repeated 
these  words  over  and  over  again.  Did  her  father 
really  think  so  ?  Did  he  actually  mean  what  he 
had  written  ?  With  all  her  heart  she  hoped  that 
he  did.  For  if  so,  he  would  now  give  up  further 
attempts  to  secure  political  advancement,  and  de 
vote  all  his  time  and  attention  to  his  profession. 
The  letter  did  not  contain  a  single  disparaging 
word  concerning  his  political  opponents,  nor  did 
it  refer  in  any  way  to  the  devices  to  which  they 
had  resorted  in  order  to  compass  his  defeat. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  Revolution,  Madam 
von  Ketterer  had  been  in  very  comfortable  cir 
cumstances  from  a  financial  point  of  view.  Dur 
ing  the  war,  however,  much  of  her  property  had 
been  destroyed  by  either  Cowboys  or  Skinners, 
and  some  of  her  money  had  been  lost  in  unprofit 
able  adventures.  In  the  early  part  of  the  year 
1804,  she  became  so  reduced  in  circumstances, 
that  in  order  to  retain  possession  of  the  old 
Dutch  mansion  she  was  obliged  to  devise  some 
means  of  adding  to  her  scanty  income.  She 
finally  decided  to  take  boarders. 

The  city  had  increased  very  fast  in  population, 
and,  incidentally,  in  manufactures  and  trade. 
Many  of  the  young  men,  attracted  to  the  city  by 
the  prospect  of  lucrative  employment,  had  been 
used  to  comfortable  homes,  and  Madam  von 
Ketterer's  commodious  house,  with  its  beautiful 
garden,  was  soon  filled  with  a  well-satisfied  body 
of  clerks,  bookkeepers,  and  artificers.  The  old 
lady  was  a  fine  housekeeper  and  insisted  upon 
doing  the  greater  part  of  the  household  work; 


A  DEATH-BED    CONFESSION  363 

but  her  duties  finally  became  so  exacting  that 
she  was  obliged  to  have  a  hired  man,  and  at  times 
a  young  girl  to  assist  her. 

Among  her  boarders  was  a  gentleman  who  did 
not  appear  to  have  any  regular  employment.  He 
was  apparently  about  seventy  years  of  age  and 
had  given  the  name  of  James  Billings.  He 
seemed  to  be  not  only  weak  physically,  but  to  be 
suffering  from  some  mental  trouble,  and  kept  his 
room  nearly  all  the  time,  rarely  going  out  of  it, 
except  after  nightfall. 

Mr.  Billings  spent  much  of  his  time  in  reading 
and  writing.  One  day,  Madam  von  Ketterer  told 
him  that  her  husband  had  owned  a  large  library, 
and  she  asked  him  if  he  did  not  wish  to  read  some 
of  the  books.  He  gladly  accepted  the  offer,  and 
she  showed  him  the  way  to  the  room  formerly 
used  by  her  husband  as  a  library,  and  in  which 
everything  had  remained  undisturbed  since  his 
death. 

One  day,  Mr.  Billings,  while  looking  at  a  book, 
discovered  a  letter  addressed  to  Miss  Adelaide 
Clifton  in  a  handwriting  which  he  recognized. 
The  sight  of  it  brought  back  the  memory  of  events 
which  he  gladly  would  have  banished  from  his 
mind  forever.  So  great  was  his  curiosity,  how 
ever,  that  he  decided  to  read  the  letter.  On  opening 
it,  he  found  that  it  was  dated  a  few  days  previous 
to  the  time  when  he,  at  the  instigation  of  Colonel 
Hamilton,  had  begun  the  circulation  of  scandalous 
stories  regarding  her. 

He  pondered  for  awhile  before  he  carried  out 
his  intention  of  reading  the  letter.  As  he  held  it 


364  LITTLE  BURR 

in  his  hand,  he  looked  upon  it  as  a  coming  justifi 
cation  of  the  course  which  he  had  followed  years 
before.  It  would,  undoubtedly,  show  the  intimate 
relations  which  existed  between  Burr  and  the 
young  girl. 

The  old  man,  who  had  lived  long  enough  to 
repent  the  follies  not  only  of  his  youth,  but  also 
those  of  his  middle  age,  held  the  letter  in  his 
hand,  overjoyed  at  its  possession.  He  read  the 
letter,  and  to  his  astonishment  found  that  it  was 
couched  in  the  most  formal  and  polite  manner. 
It  stated  that  official  duties  which  could  not  be 
postponed  would  prevent  the  writer  from  accept 
ing  the  invitation  to  form  one  of  a  party  at  her 
aunt's  house  on  a  certain  evening.  He  thanked 
her  for  her  courtesy  in  extending  the  invitation, 
and  expressed  his  gratification  that  her  aunt  had 
proposed  to  add  such  an  unknown  individual  as 
himself  to  the  galaxy  of  notable  men  and  women 
who  would  doubtless  be  present  on  that  occasion. 
Then  followed  the  short  but  well-known  signature, 
"A.  Burr." 

The  perusal  of  this  letter,  the  paper  of  which 
was  discolored  with  age  and  the  ink  faded,  did  not 
supply  James  Billings  with  the  self-justification 
which  he  had  anticipated.  Instead,  he  found  in 
it  reasons  for  more  severe  self-condemnation 
than  he  believed  he  could  ever  experience.  He 
tried  to  find  some  consolation  in  thinking  that  the 
letter,  after  all,  might  not  indicate  the  actual  rela 
tions  which  existed  between  the  then  Major  Burr 
and  Miss  Clifton.  He  said  to  himself  that  the 
young  man  was  too  shrewd  to  write  a  letter  which 


A  DEATH-BED   CONFESSION  365 

might  incriminate  either  of  them  if  it  fell  into  the 
hands  of  a  third  person.  But  this  self-supplied  ex 
planation  was  not  satisfactory,  and  as  he  sat  in  his 
room  alone,  the  thought  came  home  to  him  that 
the  course  that  he  had  taken,  resulting  in  the 
young  girl's  death,  was  even  worse  than  a  cold 
blooded  murder  would  have  been.  If  he  had 
killed  her  at  once,  her  sufferings  would  have  been 
ended  at  once ;  but  the  plan  which  he  had  followed 
of  secretly  traducing  her  good  name,  had  made 
her  a  maniac,  had  shattered  the  fond  hopes  of  her 
relatives  and  friends,  and  after  a  long  period  of 
mental  torture,  had  brought  her  a  tardy  release. 

He  became  moody  and  restless,  finally  falling 
into  a  state  of  melancholy  which  eventually  broke 
down  both  his  physical  and  mental  strength. 
He  was  forced  to  take  to  his  bed  and  send  for  a 
doctor.  But  the  latter  told  Madam  von  Ketterer 
that  nothing  could  be  done  for  him,  as  he  was 
an  old  man,  with  his  constitution  shattered,  and 
he  could  live  but  a  short  time  longer. 

Madam  von  Ketterer  tried  to  prevail  upon  her 
boarder  to  take  some  of  her  home-made  decoctions 
of  herbs  which  she  had  prepared,  but  Mr.  Billings 
shook  his  head  and  declined  them  with  thanks. 
The  old  lady  was  still  hopeful  that  when  spring 
came,  her  patient,  for  so  she  considered  him,  the 
doctor  having  given  him  up,  would  improve,  and 
that  summer  would  put  him  on  his  feet  again. 
But  her  earnest  hopes  and  fervent  prayers  were 
not  answered,  and  the  middle  of  June  found  him 
so  weak,  that  even  she  gave  up  hope,  and  sug 
gested  that  a  clergyman  should  be  summoned. 


366  LITTLE  BURR 

"  It  would  be  of  no  use  to  send  for  a  clergy 
man,"  said  Mr.  Billings ;  "  I  am  afraid  he  can  do 
me  no  good.  Whatever  my  sins  may  have  been, 
I  expect  to  be  punished  therefor  and  I  prefer  it 
to  be  that  way ;  but  if  I  do  not  feel  better  within 
a  day  or  two,  I  shall  ask  you  to  send  for  a  lawyer. 
There  are  some  matters  which  must  be  attended 
to  before  I  die." 

The  morning  of  the  sixteenth  of  June  gave  no 
indication  of  the  tempestuous  manner  in  which 
the  day  was  to  close.  The  blue  dome  above  was 
specked  with  only  a  few  clouds  and  the  sun  was 
shining  brightly. 

Madam  von  Ketterer  had  a  visitor  early  that 
morning  in  the  person  of  her  only  niece,  Mrs. 
Daniel  Prentiss,  who  had  come  to  spend  the  day 
with  her  aunt.  She  had  never  ceased  to  love  the 
old  garden,  and  as  soon  as  possible  after  her 
arrival,  put  on  her  sunbonnet  and  said  she  was 
going  out  to  look  at  the  flowers. 

"  Cut  some  and  make  a  nosegay,  Adelaide,  for 
one  of  my  boarders  is  sick  and  perhaps  he  will 
enjoy  looking  at  them  —  and  they  smell  so  sweet, 
too,"  said  her  aunt,  as  she  followed  Adelaide  to  the 
door. 

Mrs.  Prentiss  made  quite  a  large  bouquet  by 
the  time  she  reached  the  hedge  which  separated  the 
garden  from  the  roadway.  She  looked  down 
the  road,  but  no  one  was  in  sight.  Then  she 
glanced  in  the  opposite  direction  —  a  man  on 
horseback  was  approaching. 

Her  first  inclination  was  to  turn  away  —  but 
why  should  she  ?  So  she  maintained  her  position, 


A  DEATH-BED   CONFESSION  367 

looking,  however,  in  a  direction  opposite  to  that 
from  which  the  horseman  was  coming.  To  her 
surprise,  he  drew  rein  when  opposite  to  her  and 
addressed  her: 

"  Excuse  me,  Madam,  but  am  I  right  in  sup 
posing  this  to  be  the  former  residence  of  one 
Madam  von  Ketterer  ?  " 

Adelaide  looked  up.  When  she  saw  who  the 
questioner  was,  she  could  not  avoid  taking  a  step 
backward,  while  an  exclamation  fell  from  her  lips. 

"  Pardon  me,  Madam,"  the  gentleman  went  on, 
raising  his  chapeau  and  making  a  graceful  bow, 
"for  startling  you.  I  should  have  preceded  my 
inquiry  by  some  indication  of  my  presence." 

"  You  are  very  excusable,  sir,"  said  Adelaide, 
with  apparent  composure,  although  she  knew  that 
her  cheeks  were  flushed ;  "  I  was  preoccupied  with 
my  own  thoughts." 

"  I  trust  they  were  pleasant  ones,"  said  the 
gentleman.  Then  he  added,  gallantly,  "  Had  I 
the  making  of  the  laws,  I  would  have  only  those 
passed  which  render  the  people  happy.  But  did 
you  hear  my  question,  or  was  your  mind  too  busy 
with  pleasant  fancies  ?  If  so,  I  will  repeat  it." 

"  Oh,  no ! "  cried  Adelaide;  "  I  heard  what  you 
said.  Madam  von  Ketterer  lives  here  now." 

"  I  am  greatly  pleased  to  hear  it.  Many  years 
ago  I  was  often  a  guest  in  this  house,  and  I  retain 
pleasant  memories  of  the  uniform  courtesy  with 
which  I  was  received  here.  I  am  on  my  way  to 
Court  in  New  Jersey,  or  I  would  stop  this  morn 
ing  and  present  my  compliments.  I  shall  do  so  at 
a  day  not  far  distant.  I  thank  you,  Madam,  for 
your  civility." 


368  LITTLE  BURR 

The  gentleman  replaced  his  ckapeau,  and  his 
restive  steed,  which  had  chafed  at  the  delay,  sprang 
forward  and  went  galloping  down  the  road  with 
his  rider,  who  sat  firmly  and  gracefully  in  the 
saddle. 

Adelaide's  thoughts  were  evidently  again  pre 
occupied,  for  she  stood  for  several  moments  in  a 
state  of  abstraction.  As  she  retraced  her  steps 
through  the  garden  paths,  she  said  to  herself: 

"  He  is  just  as  handsome  and  noble  as  ever. 
But  I  must  have  changed  greatly.  He  did  not 
recognize  me,  and  I  am  glad  of  it.  He  did  not 
know  me  when  he  rescued  me  from  the  clutches 
of  the  British  soldiers,  so  many,  many  years  ago. 
I  shall  not  be  here  when  he  calls,  so  I  will  say 
nothing  about  this  meeting  to  my  aunt." 

When  Adelaide  entered  the  house,  with  the 
bouquet  in  her  hand,  her  aunt  exclaimed :  "  Why, 
child,  your  face  is  as  red  as  a  beet !  You  should 
not  have  stayed  out  in  the  hot  sun  so  long.  Now, 
if  you  will  carry  those  flowers  up  to  Mr.  Billings, 
it  will  help  me  very  much,  for  I  have  a  great  deal 
to  do  to-day." 

"  Tell  me,  instead,  what  I  can  do  down  here  to 
help  you,"  said  Adelaide.  "  I  am  not  acquainted 
with  your  boarder,  you  know.  Perhaps,  if  he  is 
so  sick,  he  will  not  like  to  have  a  stranger  come 
into  his  room." 

"  I  think  you  are  right,"  said  her  aunt.  "  Give 
me  the  flowers.  While  I  am  gone,  you  can  begin 
washing  those  dishes." 

Adelaide  had  intended  to  return  home  late 
that  afternoon.  She  was  used  to  the  care  of  a 


A  DEATH-BED   CONFESSION  369 

horse,  and  had  come  alone  from  her  home  in  Jer 
sey,  which  was  about  a  three  hours'  ride.  But 
early  in  the  afternoon  the  sky  became  overcast 
and  there  was  every  indication  of  an  approaching 
storm.  When  four  o'clock,  the  hour  of  her 
intended  departure,  arrived,  it  was  so  dark  that  it 
seemed  as  if  night  had  set  in.  An  hour  later,  the 
storm  burst  upon  them.  The  rain  came  down  in 
torrents,  while  the  vivid  flashes  of  lightning  and 
the  constantly  recurring  peals  of  thunder  showed 
that  nature  was  in  a  most  discordant  mood. 

James  Billings  being  too  weak  to  rise  from  his 
bed,  Madam  von  Ketterer  had  given  him  a  stout 
oaken  staff  with  which  to  pound  upon  the  floor  in 
case  he  needed  her  assistance.  He  had  used  the 
staff  many  times,  but  there  had  been  no  response. 
Then  it  occurred  to  him,  that,  in  a  combat  with 
nature,  he  was  at  a  disadvantage,  so  he  waited  until 
there  was  a  lull  in  the  storm,  when  he  redoubled 
his  blows  upon  the  wooden  floor.  In  a  few 
moments  Madam  von  Ketterer  entered  the]  room. 

"  There  is  a  terrible  storm,"  she  said,  as  she 
came  in.  You  are  not  afraid  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no,"  said  Billings ;  "  I  have  met  and 
weathered  too  many  storms  in  my  life  to  be  fright 
ened  by  this.  You  know,"  said  he,  and  a  faint 
smile  lighted  up  his  face,  "  this  is  the  only  storm 
that  never  cleared  up."  He  was  silent  for  a  mo 
ment,  then  he  spoke  again : 

"  I  am  loath  to  ask  you  to  perform  such  a  ser 
vice  at  such  a  time,  but  the  fact  is,  I  am  very  weak 
and  I  feel  as  though  I  could  not  last  much  longer. 
I  must  see  a  lawyer  before  I  die.  Is  there  any 
wav  in  which  you  can  send  for  one  ?  " 


370  LITTLE   BURR 

"  Oh,  yes,"  cried  Madam  von  Ketterer ;  "  my 
hired  man  has  not  gone  home  yet." 

"  Does  he  know  where  Col.  Aaron  Burr  lives  ? " 
Billings  inquired. 

"  Everybody  in  New  York  knows  where  he 
lives,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  will  send  for  him  at 
once,"  and  the  old  lady  bustled  out  of  the  room. 

The  storm  did  not  abate  in  violence  during 
the  next  hour.  The  sick  man  lay  motionless,  with 
his  eyes  closed,  unmindful  of  the  warfare  of  the 
elements. 

The  hired  man  returned,  and  Madam  von 
Ketterer  went  at  once  to  the  sick  man's  room. 
"  I  am  sorry,"  said  she,  "  but  Colonel  Burr  is  away 
from  home  and  is  not  expected  to  return  until  late 
this  evening.  Owing  to  the  storm,  they  say,  he 
may  not  come  back  before  to-morrow  morning. 
Colonel  Burr's  valet  told  my  hired  man  he  had 
better  go  for  Judge  Van  Ness,  which  he  did,  and 
the  Judge  is  downstairs,  ready  to  come  up  if  you 
are  willing  to  see  him." 

The  sick  man  nodded,  and  a  few  moments 
later,  Judge  Van  Ness  was  seated  by  his  bedside. 
At  the  request  of  the  Judge,  writing  materials  were 
brought  and  placed  upon  the  table,  and  in  response 
to  another  request,  a  second  candle  was  supplied. 

The  dying  man  and  the  lawyer  were  left  alone. 
"  I  am  very  weak,"  said  Billings, "but  I  have  much 
to  say  which  must  be  said.  There  is  some  brandy 
in  that  little  cupboard  near  the  mantel."  After 
partaking  of  it,  his  spirits  seemed  revived.  "Are 
you  a  friend  of  Col.  Aaron  Burr?"  and  the 
sick  man  looked  intently  into  the  face  of  the 
lawyer. 


A   DEATH-BED   CONFESSION  371 

"  I  think  I  am  not  wrong  in  saying  that  I  am 
one  of  his  most  intimate  friends,  and  one  in  whom 
he  reposes  entire  confidence,"  was  the  reply. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  it.  I  had  hoped  that 
he  would  come,  for  it  is  about  him  that  I  wish  to 
speak ;  but  if  you  are  his  friend  and  true  to  him, 
it  may  do  as  well.  I  have  a  confession  to  make  — 
a  death-bed  confession,  they  call  it.  I  wish  you  to 
write  down  what  I  say.  When  that  is  done,  I  will 
make  oath  as  to  its  truth.  After  I  am  dead,  show 
it  to  Colonel  Burr,  and  I  may  rest  quietly  in  my 
grave." 

The  confession  was  a  long  one,  and  during  its 
recital  Billings  was  obliged  many  times  to  have 
recourse  to  the  stimulant  which  Judge  Van  Ness 
had  found  in  the  cupboard. 

"  I  am  known  as  James  Billings,"  he  began. 
"  That  is  not  the  name  that  I  bore  when  a  child, 
nor  during  my  early  manhood,  but  it  makes  little 
difference  what  my  name  was  then.  I  have  been 
known  as  James  Billings  for  so  many  years  and 
by  so  many  people  that  it  will  suffice. 

"Many  years  ago  I  became  acquainted  with 
Colonel,  now  Gen.  Alexander  Hamilton.  It  was 
just  before  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution,  when 
he  was  a  young  man  at  college.  I  had  my  own 
reasons,  and  they  were  good  ones,  for  becoming 
acquainted  with  him  and  for  doing  all  that  I  could 
to  secure  his  advancement;  but  when  I  entered 
his  service,  it  did  not  occur  to  me  that  I  should 
ever  be  called  upon  to  perform  such  duties  as 
have  fallen  to  my  lot. 

"  Colonel  Hamilton  and  Major  Burr  were  pay- 


372  LITTLE  BURR 

ing  attentions  at  the  same  time  to  a  young  woman. 
I  did  not  blame  either  of  them,  for  she  was  beau 
tiful  and  talented.  She  did  not  love  Hamilton 
and  rejected  his  suit.  Hamilton  thought  that  she 
loved  Burr.  He  was  of  a  jealous  and  revengeful 
disposition,  and  determined  to  have  vengeance 
both  upon  his  rival  and  the  woman  who  had 
refused  his  love.  Then  it  was  that  I  became  his 
tool,  his  minion,  his  servant,  his  hireling,  to  per 
form  unworthy  and  despicable  deeds.  I  began 
that  way  and  I  finished  in  that  way  only  a  short 
time  ago.  At  Colonel  Hamilton's  suggestion,  I 
circulated  stories  traducing  the  good  name  of  this 
young  woman,  and  coupled  her  name  with  that  of 
Major  Burr.  It  was  easy  to  start  the  story,  but  it 
was  impossible  to  stop  it  or  to  prevent  its  growth 
as  it  passed  from  one  to  another.  The  maiden, 
overcome  with  grief  and  shame,  went  mad,  and 
died  a  maniac.  The  story,  in  some  form  or  other, 
reached  the  ears  of  General  Washington,  the 
Commander-in-Chief,  and  from  that  moment  he 
began  to  distrust  Major  Burr. 

"  Burr  left  Washington's  staff  and  became  an 
aide-de-camp  to  General  Putnam.  His  adverse 
fate  still  followed  him.  Margaret  Moncrieffe  was 
an  inmate  of  General  Putnam's  home.  Here 
was  found  fresh  material  for  scandal,  and  I  was 
not  slow  in  giving  it  circulation.  I  know  that 
Major  Burr  wrote  a  letter  to  General  Washington, 
informing  him,  that,  in  his  opinion,  Margaret 
Moncrieffe  was  a  British  spy  and  was  holding 
secret  communication  with  the  enemy.  But 
General  Washington  never  replied  to  it  because 


A  DEATH-BED   CONFESSION  373 

it  never  reached  him.    I  paid  liberally  for  its 
destruction. 

"  Some  time  after,  Major  Burr  wrote  to  Wash 
ington  that  he  had  discovered  a  weak  point  in  the 
enemy's  line  on  Long  Island,  and  that  if  they 
were  attacked  he  felt  sure  that  a  victory  could  be 
gained.  I  am  on  my  death-bed  and  I  will  keep 
back  nothing.  I  became  a  traitor  and  took 
measures  to  have  information  conveyed  to  Lord 
Howe,  which  put  him  on  the  defensive.  Hamilton 
prevailed  upon  Washington  not  to  place  Major 
Burr  in  charge  of  the  expedition,  arguing  that  he 
was  too  young  to  have  so  important  a  command. 
Lord  Stirling  made  the  attack,  but  was  repulsed 
with  great  loss.  This  gave  Hamilton  a  good 
opportunity  to  decry  the  military  ability  of  Major 
Burr. 

"At  the  battle  of  Monmouth,  Colonel  Burr 
had  advanced  gallantly  at  the  head  of  his  troops 
and  was  upon  the  point  of  crossing  a  small  bridge 
and  engaging  the  enemy  hand-to-hand,  when 
Hamilton  prevailed  upon  Washington  to  order  a 
retreat.  But  the  order  sent  to  Burr  was  not  to 
retreat,  but  to  STOP !  You  know  the  result  of 
that  order,  and  it  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  dwell 
upon  the  events  which  followed. 

"Colonel  Burr's  appointment  to  the  charge  of 
the  Westchester  lines  removed  him  beyond  Ham 
ilton's  direct  influence,  but  the  latter  felt  that  in 
this  command  there  was  little  glory  to  be  gained. 

"After  the  war,  both  Burr  and  Hamilton  be 
came  lawyers  and  were  once  more  rivals.  Next, 
they  both  engaged  in  politics  and  again  were 


374  LITTLE  BURR 

rivals  —  bitterer  foes  than  they  had  ever  been. 
Burr  defeated  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler,  Hamilton's 
father-in-law  and  from  that  day  Hamilton  was  full 
of  implacable  hatred  for  his  adversary.  He  knew 
that  he  could  not  successfully  meet  his  rival 
in  an  open  contest,  so  he  resorted  to  underhand 
methods  in  order  to  undermine  him  and  prevent 
his  further  political  advancement.  He  wrote  con 
fidential  letters  to  both  friends  and  foes,  declar 
ing  Burr  to  be  lacking  in  integrity  and  morality. 
He  called  him  the  Catiline  of  America,  and 
endeavored  to  create  in  the  minds  of  all  a 
feeling  that  Aaron  Burr  was  a  conspirator  whose 
aims  were  selfish  and  whose  only  desire  was 
personal  aggrandizement,  at  whatever  cost  to  the 
liberties  of  his  country.  During  Washington's 
administration,  while  Hamilton  was  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury,  Senator  Burr  was  denied  access  to 
State  papers  which  previously  had  been  freely 
consulted.  Then  came  those  dark  days  for  Ham 
ilton,  when,  in  order  not  to  disclose  his  unlawful 
financial  dealings  with  James  Reynolds,  he  was 
forced  to  confess  his  criminal  intimacy  with  the 
wife  of  his  partner. 

"  But  Hamilton,  like  Burr,  was  not  a  man  to  be 
permanently  cast  down  by  temporary  adversity. 
The  prospect  of  a  war  with  France  brought  him 
again  to  the  front.  As  second  to  Washington  in 
command,  but  virtually  at  the  head  of  the  army,  he 
successfully  opposed  President  Adams's  desire  to 
appoint  Colonel  Burr  a  brigadier-general,  even, 
as  years  before,  he  had  induced  President  Wash 
ington  to  refuse  to  appoint  Burr  ambassador  to 


A  DEATH-BED   CONFESSION  375 

France,  when  thrice  requested  to  do  so  by  votes 
of  the  Senate. 

"  Although  Hamilton  felt  that  Burr  —  even  as 
the  Greeks  tell  us  that  the  goddess  Nemesis  cast 
down  those  who,  in  the  opinion  of  Jupiter,  had 
been  too  successful  in  life  —  should  be  dragged 
down  from  his  high  estate,  despite  all  his  efforts, 
he  could  not  prevent  his  rival  from  being  chosen 
Vice-President  of  the  United  States.  With  this 
contest  you  are,  doubtless,  as  familiar  as  I  am, 
and  it  will  not  be  necessary  for  me  to  recount 
the  part  taken  by  Alexander  Hamilton  therein. 

"  But  perhaps  you  do  not  know  that  since  Burr's 
elevation  to  the  second  place  in  the  United  States, 
a  conspiracy  has  existed  against  him ;  that  Presi 
dent  Jefferson  has  formed  an  alliance  with  Clinton, 
who  is  to  be  the  next  Vice-President;  that  James 
Cheetham,  the  tool  of  Clinton,  or  of  any  one  who 
will  pay  him  for  his  services,  has  worked  for  years 
and  is  working  still  to  prevent  the  further  political 
success  of  Colonel  Burr.  He  owes  his  defeat  in 
the  recent  State  election  to  the  combined  efforts 
of  Jefferson,  Clinton,  Cheetham  and  Hamilton. 
Though  not  in  personal  accord,  not  of  the  same 
political  belief,  they  have  had  a  common  purpose 
in  view  —  the  complete  defeat  of  Colonel  Burr's 
political  hopes  for  the  future."  Billings  stopped, 
apparently  exhausted. 

"  But  why  have  you  done  this  ? "  was  the  ques 
tion  that  came  involuntarily  from  Judge  Van 
Ness. 

"  My  purpose  has  been  to  confess  my  actions, 
not  my  motives,"  was  the  reply.  "  For  the  former, 


376 


LITTLE  BURR 


I  feel  myself  accountable  to  man,  and  that  is  the 
reason  why  I  have  made  this  confession.  For  the 
latter,  I  shall  be  called  upon  to  account  to  God, 
and  to  Him  alone." 

"  Is  this  all  ?  "  asked  Judge  Van  Ness. 

Billings  nodded. 

"It  will  be  necessary  to  sign  it  in  the  presence 
of  two  witnesses,"  the  Judge  added. 

"  Will  not  Madam  von  Ketterer  do  for  one  ? " 
asked  Billings.  "  She  has  a  hired  man.  Perhaps 
he  will  come  as  the  second." 

The  Judge  left  the  room,  but  returned  soon, 
accompanied  by  Madam  von  Ketterer.  "  I  am 
sorry,  Mr.  Billings,"  she  began,  "  but  my  hired 
man  has  gone  home.  My  niece,  Mrs.  Prentiss, 
was  going  home,  but  the  storm  prevented.  She 
will  come  if  you  are  willing." 

The  sick  man  looked  up  inquiringly.  Judge 
Van  Ness  nodded,  and  Madam  von  Ketterer  went 
in  search  of  her  niece. 

When  the  document  had  been  signed  and  duly 
witnessed,  as  Billings  lay  back  upon  the  pillows, 
his  eye  caught  sight  of  the  face  of  the  second  wit 
ness.  He  beckoned  to  Madam  von  Ketterer,  who 
approached  him  and  bent  down  to  hear  what  he 
might  say. 

"  Who  is  she  ? "    he  asked  in  a  hoarse  whisper. 

"My  niece,  Mrs.  Daniel  Prentiss,"  was  the 
reply. 

"  Did  she  ever  live  in  New  York  with  you  ?  " 
was  the  next  inquiry. 

"  Why,  yes,"  answered  Madam  von  Ketterer. 
"  She  was  here  at  the  opening  of  the  Revolution, 


A  DEATH-BED   CONFESSION  377 

when  this  house  used  to  be  the  resort  of  the  gen 
erals  and  officers  of  the  American  army. 

"  What  was  her  maiden  name? "  cried  Billings, 
evidently  in  a  state  of  great  excitement. 

"  Why  what  is  the  matter  ? "  exclamed  Madam 
von  Ketterer.  "  Did  you  ever  see  her  before  ?  I 
don't  believe  that  you  ever  came  to  my  house 
while  she  was  here." 

"  But  her  name  ? "  cried  Billings,  almost  fiercely, 
raising  himself  upon  his  elbow  and  gazing  intently 
at  Adelaide,  who,  engaged  in  conversation  with 
Judge  Van  Ness,  was  not  aware  that  she  was  the 
object  of  his  scrutiny. 

"  Why,  her  name  was  Adelaide  Clifton,"  said 
Madam  von  Ketterer,  in  an  agitated  tone,  partak 
ing,  insensibly,  of  her  questioner's  excitement. 

Billings  now  became  unmindful  of  the  presence 
of  his  landlady  and  uttered  the  name  of  the  law 
yer  in  a  loud  voice,  which  astonished  his  hearers. 
"  Tell  them  to  leave  the  room ! "  he  cried ;  "  I 
wish  to  speak  to  you  alone." 

Judge  Van  Ness  escorted  the  ladies  to  the 
door.  As  he  closed  it  behind  them,  he  advanced 
quickly  to  the  bedside  of  the  dying  man. 

"  Did  you  see  her  ? "  cried  Billings.  "  Did  you 
hear  what  her  name  was  ?  What  name  did  she 
sign  on  the  paper  ?  " 

"  Mrs.  Daniel  Prentiss,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Of  course,"  said  Billings ;  "  she  is  alive  and 
married,  and  wrote  her  husband's  name ;  but  before 
she  was  married,  her  name  was  Adelaide  Clifton. 
Did  she  tell  you  that?" 

"  I  did  not  ask  her,"  said  Judge  Van  Ness ;  "it 
was  not  necessary." 


378  LITTLE  BURR 

"  Yes,  it  was !  "  cried  Billings,  "  very  important 
and  very  necessary !  What  will  you  say  —  what 
will  you  do,  when  I  tell  you  —  for  it  is  God's  truth 
- — the  woman  with  whom  Hamilton  and  Burr 
were  both  in  love — the  woman  who  rejected 
Hamilton,  and  whom  Hamilton  and  I  always  sup 
posed  died  a  raving  maniac  —  was  named  Ade 
laide  Clifton  and  was  the  niece  of  Madam  von 
Ketterer  ?  Leave  me  now.  I  can  die  happy,  now 
that  I  know  she  is  living.  The  crime  of  caus 
ing  her  death  has  been  the  sin  which  has  weighed 
heaviest  upon  my  soul.  Now  that  that  is  removed, 
I  care  but  little.  Take  that  paper  to  Colonel  Burr. 
Show  it  to  him  as  soon  as  you  can.  It  is  all  the 
amend  that  I  can  make.  Tell  him  that,  personally, 
I  bore  him  no  ill-will,  but  for  good  reasons  of  my 
own  I  became  the  slave  of  Alexander  Hamilton. 
Go  !  —  go !  I  wish  to  be  alone  when  I  die." 

"  But  do  you  not  wish  to  see  General  Hamilton 
before  your  last  hour  comes?  "Judge  Van  Ness 
ventured  to  inquire. 

Billings  thought  for  a  moment,  then  he  said : 
"  Yes,  find  him  if  you  can,  and  send  him  to  me  at 
once.  I  cannot  live  long,  but,"  and  he  laughed 
sardonically,  "  I  have  some  news  to  tell  him.  Oh, 
yes,  have  him  come,  by  all  means." 

After  Judge  Van  Ness  had  left  the  room,  Bil 
lings  sat  upright  in  bed.  It  seemed  as  though  all 
his  physical  strength,  for  the  time  being,  had 
been  restored  to  him. 

"  Yes,  I  should  like  to  see  General  Hamilton.  I 
have  much  to  tell  him,  but  he  shall  never  know 
that  she  still  lives !  He  shall  never  know  that 
Adelaide  Clifton  is  not  dead ! " 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

RICHARD  OF  DENMARK 

QHORTLY  after  the  departure  of  Judge  Van 
Ness,  the  storm  visibly  abated  ;  the  showers  of 
rain  came  down  but  intermittently,  and  the  wind 
blew  only  in  fitful  gusts.  But  old  Boreas  had  no 
intention  of  giving  up  the  contest ;  he  was  only 
taking  time  for  recuperation,  and  shortly  after 
midnight  the  storm  burst  forth  again  with  re 
doubled  vigor. 

The  door  of  the  sick  man's  room  was  opened 
and  Gen.  Alexander  Hamilton  entered.  He  had 
knocked  twice  upon  the  door  which  had  been 
pointed  out  to  him  by  Madam  von  Ketterer,  but 
the  noise  of  the  elements  had  prevented  his 
summons  being  heard.  One  of  the  candles  had 
been  removed  from  the  table  and  the  other  had 
been  so  placed  that  its  light  would  not  fall  upon 
the  face  of  the  invalid,  which  was,  consequently, 
in  shadow,  and  unrecognizable  even  at  a  short 
distance.  General  Hamilton  removed  his  surtout 
and  placed  it,  together  with  his  cane  and  hat,  upon 
a  chair.  Then  he  approached  the  bedside  of  the 
sick  man. 

"  Good-evening,  sir,"  he  said.  "  A  messenger 
came  to  my  house  with  the  intelligence,  that  a 
gentleman  at  the  point  of  death  imperatively 
needed  my  professional  services.  Although  I  had 


380  LITTLE   BURR 

a  large  company  of  guests  at  my  house,  detained 
over  night  by  the  severity  of  the  storm,  and 
although  I  should  have  much  preferred  the  com 
fort  and  seclusion  of  my  own  library  to  a  journey 
hither  in  my  carriage,  I  felt  it  my  duty  as  a  lawyer 
to  respond  to  a  professional  call,  no  matter  what 
personal  inconvenience  it  might  cause." 

"Give  me  that  bottle  of  brandy  on  the  table !  " 
The  words  came  from  within  the  gloom,  and  at 
the  sound  of  them,  General  Hamilton  started. 
That  voice  seemed  familiar!  With  the  brandy 
bottle  in  one  hand  and  the  candle  in  the  other,  he 
approached  the  bedside.  The  sick  man  snatched 
the  bottle  from  his  hand  and  took  a  quick  gulp. 
Then  he  put  it  under  his  pillow. 

Hamilton  had  seen  the  face  of  the  dying  man. 
In  sharp  tones,  he  said :  "  Is  it  you,  Billings,  who 
has  sent  for  me?  How  dared  you  drag  me  from 
my  comfortable  fireside  on  such  a  tempestuous 
night?" 

"  Is  it  too  much  to  ask  you  to  pay  me  one  visit 
when  I  am  on  my  death-bed  ?  When  I  was  in  the 
prime  of  manhood  —  yes,  even  since  I  have  become 
old  and  infirm  —  I  have  responded  promptly  to  your 
beck  and  call.  Is  it  asking  too  much  to  have  you 
come  once  at  my  bidding? " 

"Well,  what  is  it?"  asked  Hamilton.  "Do 
you  wish  to  make  your  will  ? " 

"My  will?"  Billings  repeated  the  words  sar 
castically.  "  Did  I  not  tell  you  the  last  time  I  had 
the  extreme  pleasure  of  calling  upon  you  at  your 
office,  that  through  bad  investments  and  the  per 
fidy  of  a  trusted  friend,  I  had  lost  nearly  all  my 


RICHARD   OF  DENMARK  381 

money  ?  Did  I  not  ask  you  then  to  redeem  the 
many  promises  which  you  had  made  me  in  the 
past,  that  should  I  ever  come  to  want,  or  need 
your  assistance,  you  would  gladly  furnish  it? 
But  how  have  you  repaid  me  for  my  lifelong  ser 
vices —  for  the  lies  which  I  have  told  —  for  the 
injuries  which  I  have  done  to  others ;  yes,  for  all 
the  crimes,  including  murder,  which  I  have  com 
mitted  in  your  interest  and  at  your  bidding?" 

"  Speak  lower ! "  said  Hamilton,  gritting  his 
teeth.  "  Do  you  wish  everybody  to  hear  your 
nonsensical  ravings  ? " 

"  They  may  appear  nonsensical  to  others,"  said 
Billings,  "  but  not  to  you,  for  you  know  they  are 
true.  I  repeat,  how  did  you  repay  me  for  what  I 
have  done  for  you  ?  You  told  me  to  leave  your 
office  and  never  to  come  into  it  again  —  that  you 
had  done  with  me  —  that  you  were  through  with 
me !  Yes,  those  were  the  very  words  you  used ! 
That  was  the  way  in  which  you  repaid  me  1 " 

The  sick  man  was  greatly  exhausted  by  the 
intensity  of  his  feelings  and  the  vehement  manner 
in  which  he  had  expressed  them.  He  again  had 
recourse  to  the  fiery  stimulant,  and  in  a  few  mo 
ments  it  gave  him  sufficient  strength  to  proceed 
with  the  conversation: 

"  No,  I  did  not  want  to  see  you  about  making 
my  will.  I  have  little  to  leave.  What  money  I 
had,  I  placed  in  my  landlady's  hands.  It  will  take 
that  and  the  sale  of  my  effects  to  secure  money 
enough  to  pay  for  my  funeral  expenses.  I  am 
sorry,"  and  he  laughed  sardonically,  "  that  I  have 
not  enough  left  to  make  you  a  bequest,  to  pay  you 
for  the  kind  services  that  you  have  rendered  me." 


382  LITTLE  BURR 

At  that  moment  the  old  clock  on  the  stairway 
chimed,  and  then  struck  the  hour  of  twelve. 

"  It  is  midnight,"  said  Hamilton;  "  I  am  used 
to  staying  up  to  even  a  later  hour,  but  my  coach 
man,  who  is  drenched  with  rain,  is,  no  doubt,  desir 
ous  of  returning  home  to  the  Grange  as  soon  as 
possible.  May  I  inquire  for  what  reason  you 
have  desired  my  presence  here  tonight  ? " 

"  You  will  not  be  sorry  that  you  came,"  said 
Billings.  "  No  doubt  you  have  wondered  why  I 
should  render  you  such  service  as  I  have,  with 
only  promises  for  pay,  which  promises  have  been 
proven  to  have  no  commercial  value.  I  presume 
you  have  often  thought  that  Billings  was  not  my 
real  name." 

"  Such  men  as  you,"  replied  Hamilton,  "  often 
bear  a  number  of  names  during  their  lifetime.  I 
have  always  regarded  you  as  a  man  with  a  past. 
If  you  changed  your  name,  it  must  have  been  from 
the  fear  of  punishment  and  not  from  the  hope  of 
obtaining  any  reward  thereby.  You  are  probably 
guilty  of  some  crime,  and  wished  to  conceal  your 
identity.  A  lawyer  often  meets  with  instances  of 
the  kind." 

"  If  you  had  known  what  my  crime  was,"  said 
Billings,  "and  had  also  known  that  by  denounc 
ing  me,  you  could  deliver  me  into  the  clutches  of 
the  law,  you  could  have  had  a  secure  hold  upon 
me  and  could  have  asked  me  —  yes,  commanded 
me  to  do  your  bidding;  but  have  you  not  often 
wondered  why  I  have  carried  out  your  every  wish, 
when  you  had  no  such  hold  upon  me  and  had  no 
right  to  demand  such  service  ? " 


RICHARD   OF  DENMARK  383 

Hamilton  did  not  reply. 

"  I  do  not  blame  you  for  not  answering  my  ques 
tion,"  said  Billings.  "  I  have  watched  you  since 
you  were  a  boy,  and  all  through  your  life  you  have 
been  willing  to  accept  the  services  of  others  if 
they  would  advance  your  personal  interests.  Why 
should  you  give  any  thought  as  to  their  motives 
when  the  service  was  freely  offered  and  cost  you 
nothing  ? " 

Hamilton  seemed  to  have  heard  but  a  portion 
of  Billings's  last  speech,  for  when  he  concluded,  he 
asked  with  a  look  of  astonishment : 

"You  have  watched  me  since  I  was  a  boy? " 

"  Yes,"  said  Billings,  "  even  before  you  left  the 
Island  of  Nevis.  I  followed  you  to  St.  Croix,  and 
then  to  the  United  States." 

Hamilton  started  to  his  feet.  "  You  lie !  "  he 
cried.  "  You  never  knew  me  —  you  never  met 
me  until  after  I  was  in  the  army !  I  well  remem 
ber  the  first  day  that  I  saw  you." 

"  No  doubt  you  do,"  was  Billings's  reply.  "  I, 
also,  well  remember  the  first  day  I  saw  you.  Sit 
down,  General  Hamilton,  and  listen  to  my  little 
story.  I  know  you  will  be  greatly  interested  in 
it." 

Once  more  the  sick  man  had  recourse  to  the 
stimulant  upon  which  he  depended  for  strength. 
"  In  the  first  place,"  he  began,  "  my  Christian 
name  is  not  James,  but  Richard.  What  my  sur 
name  is,  you  will  discover  before  I  have  finished 
my  story.  Like  yourself,  I  am  foreign  born.  I 
am  a  native  of  the  kingdom  of  Denmark,  and  my 
father  was  a  wealthy  man.  My  mother  died  when 


384  LITTLE  BURR 

I  was  quite  young,  and  as  I  was  the  only  child,  at 
my  father's  death  I  inherited  all  his  property.  I 
drank,  I  gambled,  and  in  many  other  ways  dis 
posed  quickly  of  a  large  part  of  my  fortune.  Then 
I  determined  to  reform,  and  in  order  to  make 
that  reform  effectual,  as  I  thought,  I  married  a 
young  and  beautiful  Frenchwoman. 

"She  wished  me  to  leave  Denmark  and  my  old 
associates,  and  go  with  her  to  her  native  country. 
This  I  did,  but  I  soon  found  that  Frenchmen  and 
Frenchwomen  are  as  fond  of  a  gay  life  as  are  the 
natives  of  Denmark,  and  I  began  again  my  life 
of  dissipation.  But  this  was  not  all.  My  nerves 
unstrung  and  my  temper  soured  by  continual  de 
bauches  and  by  heavy  losses  at  the  gaming  table, 
I  vented  my  displeasure  upon  one  whom  I  thought 
would  bear  it  uncomplainingly  —  my  wife.  But 
the  women  of  France  have  more  spirit  than  the 
men.  She  was  indignant,  as  she  had  a  right  to 
be,  at  my  treatment  of  her,  and  as  I  continued  it, 
she  did  something  for  which  I  never  blamed  her  — 
she  left  my  bed  and  board  and  fled  from  the  coun 
try  —  I  knew  not  where. 

"  For  several  years,  I  experienced  a  feeling  of 
relief  at  her  absence.  Then  I  was  seized  with  an 
uncontrollable  impulse  to  search  for  her,  find  her, 
confess  my  faults,  and  promise  to  be  a  good  hus 
band  in  the  future.  By  chance,  I  discovered  the 
port  from  which  she  had  sailed,  and  learned  that 
she  had  gone  to  America.  What  little  money  I 
had,  I  took  with  me  and  secured  passage  upon  a 
ship  bound  for  that  country.  The  vessel  was  cap 
tured  by  pirates,  and  with  one  exception,  all  of  the 


RICHARD   OF  DENMARK  385 

passengers  and  crew  were  made  to  walk  the  plank. 
That  exception  was  myself.  I  wished  to  live,  and 
I  agreed  to  become  one  of  the  pirate  crew  if  the 
captain  would  spare  my  life.  I  was  still  young 
and  strong,  and  my  prayer  was  granted.  In  a  con 
flict  with  an  armed  merchantman,  not  long  after, 
the  pirate  captain  and  his  first  mate  were  killed 
and  it  became  necessary  to  choose  another  leader. 
Whatever  I  have  to  do,  as  you  well  know,  I  do  with 
my  whole  heart  and  soul ;  and  the  powers  of  en 
durance  and  the  bravery  which  I  had  shown  dur 
ing  the  fight  with  the  merchantman  had  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  crew.  I  was  chosen  their 
captain,  and  for  three  years  my  ship  became  a 
scourge  of  the  seas. 

"  Chancing  to  stop  at  one  of  the  smaller  of  the 
West  India  Islands  for  water  and  supplies,  I  went 
ashore,  for  three  years  had  passed  since  I  had 
walked  upon  dry  land.  They  say  fortune  favors 
the  brave,  but  I  think  it  is  just  as  apt  to  favor  the 
wicked.  On  that  island  I  met  —  no,  I  saw,  for 
we  did  not  meet  —  the  woman  who  had  been  my 
wife.  I  made  inquiries  and  soon  ascertained  that 
she  was  married  to  a  Scotch  planter  and  had  a 
son.  Did  I  say  married  ?  Well,  not  legally  mar 
ried,  for  she  had  never  been  divorced  from  me. 
This  illegitimate  son  of  my  wife  bore  the  name 
of  his  father  —  the  Scotch  planter." 

Hamilton  had  listened  to  the  first  part  of  the 
sick  man's  story  in  an  apathetic  manner;  but 
now  he  seemed  greatly  interested  and  fixed  his 
keen  gaze  upon  Billings  —  for  as  yet  he  knew 
him  by  no  other  name. 


386  LITTLE  BURR 

"  I  told  my  mate  of  the  discovery  I  had  made 
and  that  I  must  quit  the  ship  and  remain  upon 
the  island.  He  explained  the  matter  to  the  crew 
and  the  affair  was  amicably  arranged,  I  receiving 
my  share  of  the  profits.  These  I  proceeded  at 
once  to  invest  in  London,  in  the  name  of  James 
Billings  and  it  is  from  them  that  I  have  derived 
the  means  of  subsistence  since  that  time.  I  de 
termined  to  remain  upon  the  island,  watch  my 
wife,  and  wait  for  the  time  to  come  when  I  could 
wreak  upon  her  the  vengeance  which  I  had  de 
termined  she  should  suffer.  But  I  was  balked  in 
this.  She  died  before  I  could  carry  out  my  plans, 
and  shortly  after,  the  son  left  the  island  and  went 
to  St.  Croix,  where  I  followed  him." 

At  this  juncture,  Hamilton  began  to  see  the 
point  of  the  story.  In  a  fit  of  indignation  he  de 
clared  that  Billings's  story  was  all  an  invention 
and  had  no  foundation  in  fact. 

"  Not  at  all,"  said  Billings.  "  I  followed  him  to 
the  United  States  and  watched  his  career.  I 
determined  that  I  would  accomplish  my  revenge 
in  another  way.  I  would  help  him  in  every  effort 
to  secure  the  object  of  his  ambition,  provided  that 
he  would,  some  day,  help  me.  I  was  a  man  with 
a  past,  and  with  a  very  discreditable  one.  I  wished 
to  become  once  more  an  honorable  man  and  to 
die  honored  and  respected.  I  did  all  that  he 
wished  me  to  do  to  further  his  ambition,  and  when 
he  had  reached  the  pinnacle  of  fame,  I  expected 
that  he  would  reward  me  for  my  faithful  service. 
But  no  —  he  turned  upon  me  and  refused  to  have 
anything  more  to  do  with  me." 


RICHARD   OF  DENMARK  387 

"Who  are  you?"  cried  Hamilton,  his  voice 
choked  with  passion. 

"  I  am  known  to  you,"  said  the  man, "  as  James 
Billings.  My  right  name  is  Richard  Lavine.  I 
was  the  lawful  husband  of  Rachel  Faucette,  who 
was  your  mother.  Need  I  say  more? " 

"Nol"  cried  Hamilton;  "you  have  said  too 
much  already !  The  messenger  told  me  that  you 
could  not  live  much  longer,  and  I  shall  remain 
with  you  until  the  end  comes.  The  story  which 
you  have  told  me  must  never  be  known  by  any 
one  else." 

"  Oh,  I  have  been  discreet,"  said  Lavine.  "  I 
do  not  wish  to  have  the  relationship  which  exists 
between  us  known  to  the  world.  There  is  nothing 
creditable  in  it  to  either  you  or  me.  I  have  more 
I  could  tell  you,  but  I  will  leave  you  to  find  it  out 
for  yourself.  But  you  are  too  late  to  prevent  the 
story  of  our  intimacy,  from  the  opening  of  the 
Revolution  to  the  present  time,  from  becoming 
known.  I  knew  that  my  death  was  near,  and  I 
decided  to  make  my  peace  with  the  world  and 
with  God ;  so  I  sent  for  Col.  Aaron  Burr  to  take 
down  my  death-bed  confession." 

"And  does  he  know?"  cried  Hamilton,  grasp 
ing  the  man  by  his  shoulders  and  lifting  him  to  a 
sitting  posture  and  looking  fiercely  into  his  face. 

It  was  with  a  feeble  voice  that  the  man  replied : 
"No.  He  was  away  from  home,  but  his  friend, 
Judge  Van  Ness,  came,  and  he  has  my  statement, 
signed  by  me  and  witnessed  by  two  reliable 
witnesses.  One  of  the  witnesses  you  know,  but 
you  shall  never  know  whom  the  other  one  was. 
But  you  would  give  your  life  to  know ! " 


388  LITTLE  BURR 

"  Tell  me  I "  cried  Hamilton,  his  rage  over 
mastering  whatever  sense  of  decency  or  kindness 
he  may  have  possessed ;  "  tell  me  who  it  is ! " 

But  it  was  too  late.  The  dying  man  had  tried 
to  lift  the  bottle  of  brandy  to  his  lips,  but  it  had 
fallen  from  his  palsied  fingers  and  the  liquor 
drenched  the  bed-clothing  and  filled  the  room 
with  its  fumes.  Richard  of  Denmark  was  deadl 

Hamilton  stood  transfixed.  The  situation  was 
a  novel  one  to  him.  Throughout  his  life  he  had 
secretly  traduced  the  characters  and  impugned 
the  motives  of  his  military,  legal,  and  political 
opponents.  Here  before  him  lay  a  man  who  in 
the  last  throes  of  life  had  betrayed  him  by 
divulging  those  secrets  which  he  had  supposed 
would  never  be  known  to  any  but  himself  and  his 
minions.  This  was  an  exigency  which  must  be 
met  —  but  how? 

He  decided  quickly  that  the  quiet  and  seclu 
sion  of  his  comfortable  library  at  the  Grange 
would  be  a  more  suitable  place  in  which  to 
consider  the  matter,  than  where  he  was,  so  he 
donned  his  surtout  and  turned  to  leave  the  room. 

As  he  placed  his  hand  upon  the  latch  of  the 
door,  the  thought  came  to  him  that  he  would 
make  sure  that  the  man  was  dead.  He  ap 
proached  the  bed.  The  storm  had  abated  but 
little.  A  heavy  gust  of  wind  struck  the  house. 
Some  of  it  found  its  way  into  the  room  through 
the  loosely-fitting  window-sash  and  struck  the 
candle  flame,  causing  an  unusual  glare  to  fall 
upon  the  face  of  the  Dane.  Hamilton  started 
back.  What  a  horrible  sight!  There  could  be 


RICHARD   OF  DENMARK  389 

no  doubt  of  his  death.  His  lower  jaw  had  fallen ; 
his  eyes  were  wide  open  and  looked  at  Hamilton 
with  a  glassy  stare. 

Hamilton  went  quickly  to  the  door  and  again 
placed  his  finger  upon  the  latch.  No !  He  could 
not  leave  the  room  with  those  eyes  still  fixed 
upon  him.  He  knew  they  were  the  eyes  of  a 
dead  man,  but  they  affected  him  as  they  had 
never  done  when  the  man  was  alive.  Going  to 
the  table,  he  extinguished  the  candle.  He  looked 
towards  the  bed,  but  the  eyes  still  glared  at  him. 
He  ran  from  the  room  and  slammed  the  door 
behind  him. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

THE  DEAD  ALIVE 

IJAMILTON  descended  the  stairs  and  found 
Madam  von  Ketterer  in  the  sitting-room.  A 
single  candle,  burning  upon  the  great  mahogany 
table,  sent  a  faint  gleam  of  light  through  the  large 
apartment. 

"  Mr.  Billings  is  dead,"  said  he,  as  he  entered 
the  room. 

Madam  von  Ketterer  arose.  "I  have  had 
many  deaths  in  my  family,"  she  said,  "  and  I  know 
how  to  render  those  services  which  precede  the 
final  arrangements  for  his  burial.  I  will  go  at 
once." 

"  Pardon  me,"  said  General  Hamilton,  "  but 
Mr.  Billings  told  me  before  his  death,  he  made 
his  will." 

"  I  do  not  know  what  the  document  was,"  said 
Madam  von  Ketterer.  "  I  sent  my  hired  man  for 
Col.  Aaron  Burr,  but  as  he  was  not  at  home,  he 
went,  at  the  suggestion  of  Colonel  Burr's  valet,  to 
the  residence  of  Judge  Van  Ness,  who  came  here 
and  made  out  a  document,  which  was  witnessed  by 
my  niece  and  myself." 

"Ah!"  cried  Hamilton,  "by  your  niece  and 
yourself? "  Then  he  thought  how  easily  he  had 
found  out  what  Billings  seemed  so  anxious  to 
keep  from  him  —  the  name  of  the  second  witness 


THE  DEAD  ALIVE  391 

to  the  document.  "  As  your  niece  witnessed  the 
document,  I  presume  she  is  living  with  you,  or 
resides  not  far  from  here." 

"  Oh,"  said  Madam  von  Ketterer,  "  she  doesn't 
live  with  me.  She  lives  in  New  Jersey,  but  she 
came  to  see  me  to-day  and  was  prevented  from 
going  home  on  account  of  the  severe  storm.  She 
has  gone  to  her  room  for  a  few  moments.  Would 
you  like  to  see  her  ?  " 

"  As  a  friend  of  Mr.  Billings,  I  should  wish," 
said  General  Hamilton,  "  to  know  that  his  will  was 
properly  made  out  and  attested  by  competent  wit 
nesses.  Your  evident  willingness  to  allow  me  to 
see  your  niece  inspires  me  to  proffer  a  request  that 
I  may  meet  her." 

While  Madam  von  Ketterer  was  absent  from 
the  room,  General  Hamilton  laughed  to  himself : 
"  Billings  must  have  been  out  of  his  head  when  he 
made  that  statement.  Why  should  I  be  willing  to 
give  my  life,  as  he  declared  I  would  be,  to  learn 
the  name  of  Madam  von  Ketterer's  niece,  who  is 
probably  the  wife  of  some  New  Jersey  farmer?  I 
have  often  heard  that  men  lose  their  heads  —  that 
their  minds  wander  just  before  death.  Probably, 
after  all,  the  majority  of  what  Billings  told  me  is 
only  a  fabrication,  and  the  document  signed  by 
him  was  only  his  will." 

Madam  von  Ketterer  entered  the  room  accom 
panied  by  her  niece,  Mrs.  Prentiss,  whom  she 
introduced. 

"  I  am  delighted  to  meet  Mrs.  Prentiss,  and  am 
sorry  that  unkind  fate  has  not  allowed  me  that 
pleasure  before." 


392  LITTLE  BURR 

Mrs.  Prentiss  looked  at  the  speaker  fixedly. 
Then  she  said  in  a  calm,  even  tone  of  voice:  "I 
think  General  Hamilton's  memory  is  at  fault. 
Surely  you  have  not  forgotten  that  evening  you 
passed  with  me  in  the  garden  when  I  was 
Adelaide  Clifton?" 

Had  the  floor  sunk  beneath  his  feet  ?  Had  a 
bolt  of  lightning  struck  the  house?  Why  was  it 
that  his  knees  gave  way  beneath  him  —  that  it 
seemed  as  though  he  must  fall  prone  upon  the 
floor?  Then  to  his  mind  the  whole  story  came. 
Billings  had  told  the  truth.  Van  Ness  knew  all  and 
tomorrow  his  old  enemy,  Aaron  Burr,  would  know 
it,  too !  The  woman  who  stood  before  him  proba 
bly  knew  it  also  I  He  was  transfixed,  he  could  not 
utter  a  word.  Grasping  his  hat  and  cane,  without 
saying  a  word  of  farewell  or  vouchsafing  any  ex 
planation  of  his  strange  conduct,  he  left  the  house. 

As  he  entered  his  carriage,  which  stood  before 
the  door,  he  cried,  harshly:  "Drive  at  once  to 
the  Grange  and  be  quick  about  it,  too!"  The 
coachman,  nothing  loath,  whipped  up  his  horses 
and  started  northward.  The  drive  was  a  long  and 
tedious  one, and  the  lonely  occupant  of  the  carriage 
had  plenty  of  time  for  thought  and  reflection. 

There  could  be  no  doubt  of  it.  Billings  —  he 
still  thought  of  him  as  Billings,  for  he  could  not 
bring  himself  so  quickly  to  regard  him  as  the  law 
ful  husband  of  his  mother  —  had  told  the  truth. 
They  were  both  dead  now  and  might  become 
reunited.  He  had  loved  his  mother  devotedly. 
Would  the  husband  tell  the  wife  how  her  son  had 
requited  him  for  a  lifetime  of  service  ?  He  had 


THE  DEAD  ALIVE  393 

not  done  for  this  man  what  he  had  promised  to 
do.  When  he  made  the  promises,  he  had  intended 
to  fulfil  them;  but  circumstances  had  changed. 
He  had  lost  his  power  in  political  life  and  his  ex 
penditures  were  far  beyond  his  income.  Why  had 
not  the  man  asked  for  his  pay  sooner  ?  He  could 
have  given  him  a  government  office  or  have 
placed  him  in  a  position  where  he  might  have 
made  money.  No,  the  man  had  lost  his  oppor 
tunity,  and  he  had  lost  his.  The  man  had  chosen 
his  own  way  of  cancelling  the  debt.  He  had 
exacted  not  only  the  principal,  but  an  exorbitant 
interest.  There  was  one  consolation,  however. 
The  world  would  never  know  that  James  Billings 
was,  in  reality,  Richard  Lavine,  and  the  lawful 
husband  of  his  mother. 

But  the  world  would  soon  know  what  would 
injure  him  more.  Billings  had  made  a  death-bed 
confession.  In  it  he  had  told  of  his  doings  since 
he  had  become  his  pliant  tool,  and  the  publication 
of  the  confession  would  be  fatal  to  his  hopes  for 
the  future.  Judge  Van  Ness  was  Aaron  Burr's 
most  intimate  friend.  He  had  taken  down  the 
confession,  and  every  word  that  it  contained  was, 
undoubtedly,  fresh  in  his  mind.  Even  if  he  did 
not  show  the  document  to  Burr,  he  would  be  sure 
to  tell  him  what  it  contained. 

Then  his  thoughts  took  a  new  channel.  What 
would  Burr  do  when  he  learned  the  truth — when 
he  knew  that  from  the  day  of  their  earliest 
acquaintance  he  had  been  his  secret  enemy  and 
had  used  every  means  within  his  power  to  defeat 
his  plans  and  frustrate  his  ambition  ?  Would  he 


394  LITTLE  BURR 

pass  over  the  affair  lightly,  as  he  had  done  qpon 
one  occasion  before,  accepting  an  apology  and  a 
promise  to  refrain  from  such  a  course  in  the 
future  as  ample  reparation? 

No !  He  could  not  do  this.  If  he  did,  it  would 
be  because  he  looked  upon  him  with  contempt, 
and  he  would  not  bear  that.  No !  Burr  would 
challenge  him,  and  he  would  be  obliged  to  accept. 
How  could  he  refuse?  During  the  war  he  had 
acted  as  a  second  in  a  duel,  and  he  himself  had 
challenged  James  Munroe.  Not  only  that,  but  his 
eldest  son,  Philip,  had  fallen  a  victim  to  the  code 
on  the  ground  at  Weehawken.  No !  He  felt  sure 
that  Burr  would  challenge  him,  but  upon  what 
ground  ? 

When  the  cartel  came,  he  might  find  some 
loophole  for  escape.  He  would  handle  the  chal 
lenge  as  he  would  the  brief  of  an  opposing 
counsel.  He  would  interpose  a  demurrer,  and 
file  objections;  perhaps  he  would  deny  the  alle 
gation,  trusting  to  the  honor  of  his  opponent  not 
to  make  the  confession  public.  Yes  1  he  would 
avail  himself  of  every  possible  pretext  before  he 
would  imperil  his  life  upon  the  so-called  field  of 
honor. 

But  if  all  his  plans  failed  and  he  was  forced  to 
meet  Burr,  he  felt  that  in  such  an  event  he  was  a 
doomed  man.  How  could  he  look  upon  the  face 
of  the  man  whom  he  had  traduced  and  vilified  for 
so  many  years,  and  then  have  sufficient  nerve  to 
aim  his  weapon  to  end  that  life  ?  No !  If  forced 
to  fight,  he  would  not  fire  upon  his  opponent. 
But  what  reason  could  he  give  for  not  doing  so  ? 


THE   DEAD   ALIVE  395 

Ah  1  he  had  struck  the  solution  of  the  problem 
at  last.  He  no  longer  believed  in  the  code  duello. 
What  more  natural  than  for  him  to  declare,  that 
having  lost  his  son  through  the  barbarous  practice, 
he  now  realized  the  enormity  of  it,  and  if  forced 
to  fight,  in  deference  to  public  opinion,  he  would 
not  die  with  the  blood  of  his  opponent  upon  his 
hands.  Ah !  that  was  a  capital  idea.  He  would 
have  plenty  of  time  to  put  it  into  the  most  effect 
ive  shape  before  the  fatal  day  came. 

"  If  I  die,  it  will  be  as  a  martyr,  and  not  as  a 
murderer."  He  spoke  these  words  aloud.  He 
knew  that  no  one  could  hear,  for  the  rain  pattered 
loudly  upon  the  top  of  the  carriage,  while  the 
angry  winds  howled  around  it. 

The  carriage  stopped.  An  instant  later,  the 
door  was  opened,  and  the  coachman  exclaimed: 
"We're  home  at  last,  General,  and  glad  I  am 
of  it" 

General  Alexander  Hamilton,  the  master  of 
the  lordly  mansion  which  he  had  named  "The 
Grange,"  in  honor  of  his  noble  ancestors  —  those 
of  Scotland,  not  those  of  Denmark — passed 
through  the  doorway,  through  which,  in  turn,  in 
less  than  a  month,  his  body  was  to  be  carried  to 
its  last  resting-placing  beneath  the  shadow  of  Old 
Trinity. 

The  student  of  history  knows  how  this  came 
to  pass.  He  knows  that  Richard  Neville,  Earl  of 
Warwick,  the  champion  of  the  House  of  York, 
whose  badge  of  honor  was  the  White  Rose,  placed 
Edward  IV.  upon  the  throne  of  England.  He 
knows  what  requital  was  given  that  champion 


396  LITTLE  BURR 

for  his  years  of  toil  and  his  unexampled  acts  of 
bravery. 

He  knows  that  upon  the  field  of  Weehawken, 
the  man  who  been  known  as  Aaron  Burr — who 
had  been  colonel,  legislator,  senator,  and  vice- 
president —  whose  favor  had  been  courted  by  men, 
and  whose  face,  and  form,  and  courtly  manners 
had  been  admired  and  loved  by  women  —  he 
knows  that  this  man  met  there  his  political  and 
social  death.  It  was  this  man  who  had  placed 
Thomas  Jefferson  not  upon  a  throne,  but  upon 
a  still  higher  eminence  —  in  the  office  of  Presi 
dent  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

The  student  of  history  does  not  know,  but  he 
will  learn,  when  the  real  facts  of  the  case  are 
presented  to  him,  as  they  will  be,  that  the  political 
and  social  repudiation  of  Aaron  Burr,  which  was, 
in  reality,  a  living  death,  was  the  result  of  a  con 
spiracy  conceived  in  the  most  malignant  spirit 
and  carried  out  in  the  most  infamous  manner. 
The  fate  of  the  Warwick  of  England — death  on 
the  battlefield — was,  indeed,  a  happy  one,  com 
pared  with  the  unmerited  political  and  social 
ostracism,  which  became  the  lot  of  Aaron  Burr, 
the  Warwick  of  America. 


THE  END. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

AA      000251907 


